This is a modern-English version of Fairy and Folk Tales of the Irish Peasantry, originally written by unknown author(s).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Fairy and Folk Tales of the
Irish Peasantry. Edited and
Selected by W. B. Yeats.
THE WALTER SCOTT PUBLISHING CO., LTD.
LONDON AND FELLING-ON-TYNE.
NEW YORK: 3 EAST 14th STREET.
INSCRIBED
TO MY MYSTICAL FRIEND,
G. R.
CONTENTS.
THE TROOPING FAIRIES— | PAGE | |
The Fairies | 3 | |
Frank Martin and the Fairies | 5 | |
The Priest's Supper | 9 | |
The Fairy Well of Lagnanay | 13 | |
Teig O'Kane and the Corpse | 16 | |
Paddy Corcoran's Wife | 31 | |
Cusheen Loo | 33 | |
The White Trout; A Legend of Cong | 35 | |
The Fairy Thorn | 38 | |
The Legend of Knockgrafton | 40 | |
A Donegal Fairy | 46 | |
Shape-shifters— | ||
The Brewery of Egg-shells | 48 | |
The Fairy Nurse | 51 | |
Jamie Freel and the Young Lady | 52 | |
The Stolen Child | 59 | |
The Merrow— | ||
The Soul Cages | 61 | |
Flory Cantillon's Funeral | 75 | |
THE SOLITARY FAIRIES— | ||
The Lepracaun; or, Fairy Shoemaker | 81 | |
Master and Man | 84 | |
Far Darrig in Donegal | 90 | |
The Piper and the Puca | 95 | |
Daniel O'Rourke | 97 | |
The Kildare Pooka | 105 | |
How Thomas Connolly met the Banshee | 108 | |
A Lamentation for the Death of Sir Maurice Fitzgerald | 112 | |
The Banshee of the MacCarthys | 113 | |
GHOSTS— | ||
A Dream | 129 | |
Grace Connor | 130 | |
A Legend of Tyrone | 132 | |
The Black Lamb | 134 | |
The Radiant Boy | 136 | |
The Fate of Frank M'Kenna | 139 | |
WITCHES, FAIRY DOCTORS— | [Pg viii] | |
Bewitched Butter (Donegal) | 149 | |
A Queen's County Witch | 151 | |
The Witch Hare | 154 | |
Bewitched Butter (Queen's County) | 155 | |
The Horned Women | 165 | |
The Witches' Excursion | 168 | |
The Confessions of Tom Bourke | 170 | |
The Pudding Bewitched | 185 | |
T'YEER-NA-N-OGE— | ||
The Legend of O'Donoghue | 201 | |
Rent-Day | 203 | |
Loughleagh (Lake of Healing) | 206 | |
Hy-Brasail.—The Isle of the Blest | 212 | |
The Phantom Isle | 213 | |
SAINTS, PRIESTS— | ||
The Priest's Soul | 215 | |
The Priest of Coloony | 220 | |
The Story of the Little Bird | 222 | |
Conversion of King Laoghaire's Daughters | 224 | |
King O'Toole and his Goose | 224 | |
THE DEVIL— | ||
The Demon Cat | 229 | |
The Long Spoon | 231 | |
The Countess Kathleen O'Shea | 232 | |
The Three Wishes | 235 | |
GIANTS— | ||
The Giant's Stairs | 260 | |
A Legend of Knockmany | 266 | |
KINGS, QUEENS, PRINCESSES, EARLS, ROBBERS— | ||
The Twelve Wild Geese | 280 | |
The Lazy Beauty and her Aunts | 286 | |
The Haughty Princess | 290 | |
The Enchantment of Gearoidh Iarla | 294 | |
Munachar and Manachar | 296 | |
Donald and his Neighbours | 299 | |
The Jackdaw | 303 | |
The Story of Conn-eda | 306 | |
NOTES | 319 |
INTRODUCTION.
Dr. Corbett, Bishop of Oxford and Norwich, lamented long ago the departure of the English fairies. "In Queen Mary's time" he wrote—
Dr. Corbett, Bishop of Oxford and Norwich, lamented long ago the departure of the English fairies. "In Queen Mary's time" he wrote—
Or Cis to milking rose, Then happily, happily went their drum,
And happily wiggled their toes.
But now, in the times of James, they had all gone, for "they were of the old profession," and "their songs were Ave Maries." In Ireland they are still extant, giving gifts to the kindly, and plaguing the surly. "Have you ever seen a fairy or such like?" I asked an old man in County Sligo. "Amn't I annoyed with them," was the answer. "Do the fishermen along here know anything of the mermaids?" I asked a woman of a village in County Dublin. "Indeed, they don't like to see them at all," she answered, "for they always bring bad weather." "Here is a man who believes in ghosts," said a foreign sea-captain, pointing to a pilot of my acquaintance. "In every house over there," said the pilot, pointing to his native village of Rosses, "there are several." Certainly that now old and much respected dogmatist, the Spirit of the Age, has in no [Pg x] manner made his voice heard down there. In a little while, for he has gotten a consumptive appearance of late, he will be covered over decently in his grave, and another will grow, old and much respected, in his place, and never be heard of down there, and after him another and another and another. Indeed, it is a question whether any of these personages will ever be heard of outside the newspaper offices and lecture-rooms and drawing-rooms and eel-pie houses of the cities, or if the Spirit of the Age is at any time more than a froth. At any rate, whole troops of their like will not change the Celt much. Giraldus Cambrensis found the people of the western islands a trifle paganish. "How many gods are there?" asked a priest, a little while ago, of a man from the Island of Innistor. "There is one on Innistor; but this seems a big place," said the man, and the priest held up his hands in horror, as Giraldus had, just seven centuries before. Remember, I am not blaming the man; it is very much better to believe in a number of gods than in none at all, or to think there is only one, but that he is a little sentimental and impracticable, and not constructed for the nineteenth century. The Celt, and his cromlechs, and his pillar-stones, these will not change much—indeed, it is doubtful if anybody at all changes at any time. In spite of hosts of deniers, and asserters, and wise-men, and professors, the majority still are averse to sitting down to dine thirteen at table, or being helped to salt, or walking under a ladder, or seeing a single magpie flirting his chequered tail. There are, of course, children of light who have set their faces against all this, though even a newspaper man, if you entice him into a cemetery at midnight, will believe in phantoms, for every one is a visionary, if you scratch him deep enough. But the Celt is a visionary without scratching.
But now, during the time of James, they had all disappeared because "they were part of the old ways," and "their songs were Ave Maries." In Ireland, they still exist, giving gifts to the kind and bothering the grumpy. "Have you ever seen a fairy or anything like that?" I asked an old man in County Sligo. "Aren't I just annoyed by them?" was his reply. "Do the fishermen around here know anything about mermaids?" I asked a woman from a village in County Dublin. "Honestly, they don’t want to see them at all," she replied, "because they always bring bad weather." "Here’s a man who believes in ghosts," said a foreign sea captain, pointing to a pilot I knew. "In every house over there," said the pilot, pointing to his home village of Rosses, "there are several." Certainly, that now-aged and much-respected authority, the Spirit of the Age, has not made his presence known down there at all. Soon, because he has been looking sickly lately, he'll be buried respectfully in his grave, and another will grow old and respected in his place, never to be heard from down there, and then another and another and another. In fact, it’s uncertain whether any of these figures will ever be heard outside the offices of newspapers and lecture halls, and drawing rooms, and eel-pie shops in the cities, or if the Spirit of the Age is ever more than just surface-level. At any rate, a whole lot of people like them won’t change the Celt much. Giraldus Cambrensis found the people of the western islands a bit pagan. "How many gods are there?" asked a priest not long ago, of a man from Innistor Island. "There’s one on Innistor; but this seems like a big place," said the man, and the priest raised his hands in horror, just as Giraldus did seven centuries before. Keep in mind, I’m not blaming the man; it’s much better to believe in many gods than in none at all, or to think there’s only one, but that he’s a bit sentimental and impractical and not suited for the nineteenth century. The Celt, along with his cromlechs and pillar stones, won’t change much—indeed, it's questionable whether anyone really changes at all. Despite plenty of skeptics, believers, wise men, and professors, most people still avoid sitting down to dinner with thirteen at the table, or passing the salt, or walking under a ladder, or spotting a single magpie showing off its spotted tail. Of course, there are the enlightened ones who reject all this, although even a newspaper guy, if you lure him into a graveyard at midnight, will believe in ghosts, because everyone is a dreamer if you dig deep enough. But the Celt is a dreamer without needing any digging.
Yet, be it noticed, if you are a stranger, you will not readily [Pg xi] get ghost and fairy legends, even in a western village. You must go adroitly to work, and make friends with the children, and the old men, with those who have not felt the pressure of mere daylight existence, and those with whom it is growing less, and will have altogether taken itself off one of these days. The old women are most learned, but will not so readily be got to talk, for the fairies are very secretive, and much resent being talked of; and are there not many stories of old women who were nearly pinched into their graves or numbed with fairy blasts?
However, keep in mind that if you're a newcomer, you won't easily get ghost and fairy tales, even in a small western village. You need to approach it carefully and make friends with the children and the elderly—those who haven't been weighed down by ordinary daily life, and those for whom that burden is lightening and will eventually disappear entirely. The older women are the most knowledgeable, but they're not as eager to share their stories, because fairies are very secretive and don't like being talked about. And aren't there plenty of stories about old women who nearly got terrified into their graves or frozen by fairy winds?
At sea, when the nets are out and the pipes are lit, then will some ancient hoarder of tales become loquacious, telling his histories to the tune of the creaking of the boats. Holy-eve night, too, is a great time, and in old days many tales were to be heard at wakes. But the priests have set faces against wakes.
At sea, when the nets are spread and the pipes are lit, some old storyteller will start to chat, sharing his stories to the rhythm of the boats creaking. Holy-eve night is also a special time, and in the past, many stories were shared at wakes. But the priests have frowned upon wakes.
In the Parochial Survey of Ireland it is recorded how the story-tellers used to gather together of an evening, and if any had a different version from the others, they would all recite theirs and vote, and the man who had varied would have to abide by their verdict. In this way stories have been handed down with such accuracy, that the long tale of Dierdre was, in the earlier decades of this century, told almost word for word, as in the very ancient MSS. in the Royal Dublin Society. In one case only it varied, and then the MS. was obviously wrong—a passage had been forgotten by the copyist. But this accuracy is rather in the folk and bardic tales than in the fairy legends, for these vary widely, being usually adapted to some neighbouring village or local fairy-seeing celebrity. Each county has usually some family, or personage, supposed to have been favoured or plagued, especially by the phantoms, as the Hackets of Castle Hacket, Galway, who had for their ancestor a fairy, [Pg xii] or John-o'-Daly of Lisadell, Sligo, who wrote "Eilleen Aroon," the song the Scotch have stolen and called "Robin Adair," and which Handel would sooner have written than all his oratorios, [1] and the "O'Donahue of Kerry." Round these men stories tended to group themselves, sometimes deserting more ancient heroes for the purpose. Round poets have they gathered especially, for poetry in Ireland has always been mysteriously connected with magic.
In the Parochial Survey of Ireland, it's noted that story-tellers used to get together in the evenings, and if anyone had a different version from the rest, they would all share their versions and vote. The person with the differing tale would have to accept their decision. Because of this practice, stories have been passed down so accurately that the long tale of Dierdre was, in the earlier decades of this century, recounted almost word for word as it appears in the very old manuscripts in the Royal Dublin Society. There was only one instance where it varied, and in that case, the manuscript was clearly wrong— a line had been overlooked by the copyist. However, this level of accuracy is more common in folk and bardic tales than in fairy legends, which tend to differ widely, usually being tailored to some nearby village or local fairy celebrity. Every county typically has a family or person believed to have been blessed or tormented, especially by phantoms, like the Hackets of Castle Hacket, Galway, who are said to have a fairy ancestor, or John-o'-Daly of Lisadell, Sligo, who wrote "Eilleen Aroon," the song that the Scots adapted and called "Robin Adair," and which Handel would have preferred to compose over all his oratorios, [1] and the "O'Donahue of Kerry." Stories have a tendency to cluster around these figures, sometimes overshadowing older heroes for that purpose. Poets, in particular, have been focal points, as poetry in Ireland has always been mysteriously tied to magic.
These folk-tales are full of simplicity and musical occurrences, for they are the literature of a class for whom every incident in the old rut of birth, love, pain, and death has cropped up unchanged for centuries: who have steeped everything in the heart: to whom everything is a symbol. They have the spade over which man has leant from the beginning. The people of the cities have the machine, which is prose and a parvenu. They have few events. They can turn over the incidents of a long life as they sit by the fire. With us nothing has time to gather meaning, and too many things are occurring for even a big heart to hold. It is said the most eloquent people in the world are the Arabs, who have only the bare earth of the desert and a sky swept bare by the sun. "Wisdom has alighted upon three things," goes their proverb; "the hand of the Chinese, the brain of the Frank, and the tongue of the Arab." This, I take it, is the meaning of that simplicity sought for so much in these days by all the poets, and not to be had at any price.
These folk tales are full of simplicity and musical moments, as they represent the stories of a group for whom every experience of birth, love, pain, and death has remained the same for centuries: who have infused everything with emotion, for whom everything symbolizes something deeper. They have the spade that humanity has leaned on since the beginning. City dwellers have the machine, which represents prose and is a newcomer. They experience few events. They can reflect on the events of a long life as they sit by the fire. For us, nothing has the time to gain significance, and there are too many happenings for even the biggest heart to contain. It’s said that the most eloquent people in the world are the Arabs, who have only the bare desert ground and a sky scorched by the sun. "Wisdom rests on three things," their proverb goes; "the hand of the Chinese, the mind of the Westerner, and the voice of the Arab." I believe this reflects the simplicity that so many poets are seeking these days, yet it cannot be obtained at any cost.
The most notable and typical story-teller of my acquaintance is one Paddy Flynn, a little, bright-eyed, old man, living in a leaky one-roomed cottage of the village of B——, "The most gentle—i.e., fairy—place in the whole [Pg xiii] of the County Sligo," he says, though others claim that honour for Drumahair or for Drumcliff. A very pious old man, too! You may have some time to inspect his strange figure and ragged hair, if he happen to be in a devout humour, before he comes to the doings of the gentry. A strange devotion! Old tales of Columkill, and what he said to his mother. "How are you to-day, mother?" "Worse!" "May you be worse to-morrow;" and on the next day, "How are you to-day, mother?" "Worse!" "May you be worse to-morrow;" and on the next, "How are you to-day, mother?" "Better, thank God." "May you be better to-morrow." In which undutiful manner he will tell you Columkill inculcated cheerfulness. Then most likely he will wander off into his favourite theme—how the Judge smiles alike in rewarding the good and condemning the lost to unceasing flames. Very consoling does it appear to Paddy Flynn, this melancholy and apocalyptic cheerfulness of the Judge. Nor seems his own cheerfulness quite earthly—though a very palpable cheerfulness. The first time I saw him he was cooking mushrooms for himself; the next time he was asleep under a hedge, smiling in his sleep. Assuredly some joy not quite of this steadfast earth lightens in those eyes—swift as the eyes of a rabbit—among so many wrinkles, for Paddy Flynn is very old. A melancholy there is in the midst of their cheerfulness—a melancholy that is almost a portion of their joy, the visionary melancholy of purely instinctive natures and of all animals. In the triple solitude of age and eccentricity and partial deafness he goes about much pestered by children.
The most remarkable and typical storyteller I know is a guy named Paddy Flynn, a little, bright-eyed old man living in a leaky one-room cottage in the village of B——, "the most gentle—i.e., fairy—place in the whole [Pg xiii] of County Sligo," he claims, although others argue that honor belongs to Drumahair or Drumcliff. He's also a very devout old man! You might get a chance to see his strange figure and messy hair if he's in a prayerful mood before he shifts to discussing the doings of the gentry. A peculiar kind of devotion! Old tales of Columkill and what he said to his mother. "How are you today, mother?" "Worse!" "May you be worse tomorrow;" and the next day, "How are you today, mother?" "Worse!" "May you be worse tomorrow;" and the day after, "How are you today, mother?" "Better, thank God." "May you be better tomorrow." In this undutiful way, he tells you how Columkill taught cheerfulness. Then, most likely, he'll drift off into his favorite topic—how the Judge smiles alike when rewarding the good and sentencing the damned to endless flames. This melancholic yet cheerful demeanor of the Judge seems quite comforting to Paddy Flynn. His own cheerfulness doesn’t seem entirely grounded, although it's very real. The first time I saw him, he was cooking mushrooms for himself; the next time, he was napping under a hedge, smiling in his sleep. There’s definitely some joy that isn't entirely from this earthly realm shining in those eyes—quick like a rabbit's—amidst so many wrinkles, for Paddy Flynn is very old. In the midst of their cheerfulness, there's also a melancholy—one that's almost part of their joy, the imaginative melancholy of purely instinctive natures and all animals. In the triple solitude of age, eccentricity, and partial deafness, he goes about often bothered by children.
As to the reality of his fairy and spirit-seeing powers, not all are agreed. One day we were talking of the Banshee. "I have seen it," he said, "down there by the [Pg xiv] water 'batting' the river with its hands." He it was who said the fairies annoyed him.
As for whether he really has the power to see fairies and spirits, opinions vary. One day, we were discussing the Banshee. "I've seen it," he said, "down there by the [Pg xiv] water, 'batting' the river with its hands." He was the one who mentioned that the fairies bothered him.
Not that the Sceptic is entirely afar even from these western villages. I found him one morning as he bound his corn in a merest pocket-handkerchief of a field. Very different from Paddy Flynn—Scepticism in every wrinkle of his face, and a travelled man, too!—a foot-long Mohawk Indian tatooed on one of his arms to evidence the matter. "They who travel," says a neighbouring priest, shaking his head over him, and quoting Thomas Á'Kempis, "seldom come home holy." I had mentioned ghosts to this Sceptic. "Ghosts," said he; "there are no such things at all, at all, but the gentry, they stand to reason; for the devil, when he fell out of heaven, took the weak-minded ones with him, and they were put into the waste places. And that's what the gentry are. But they are getting scarce now, because their time's over, ye see, and they're going back. But ghosts, no! And I'll tell ye something more I don't believe in—the fire of hell;" then, in a low voice, "that's only invented to give the priests and the parsons something to do." Thereupon this man, so full of enlightenment, returned to his corn-binding.
Not that the Skeptic is completely distant from these western villages. I found him one morning as he was tying his corn in the smallest plot of land. Very different from Paddy Flynn—Skepticism showing in every wrinkle of his face, and a well-traveled man, too!—with a foot-long Mohawk Indian tattooed on one of his arms as proof. "Those who travel," said a neighboring priest, shaking his head at him and quoting Thomas á Kempis, "rarely come home holy." I had mentioned ghosts to this Skeptic. "Ghosts," he said; "there are no such things at all, at all, but the gentry, they make sense; because when the devil fell from heaven, he took the weak-minded ones with him, and they were left in the barren places. And that's what the gentry are. But they are getting rare now, because their time’s up, you see, and they’re going back. But ghosts, no! And I'll tell you something else I don't believe in—the fire of hell;" then, in a low voice, "that’s just made up to give the priests and the ministers something to do." After that, this man, so filled with enlightenment, went back to binding his corn.
The various collectors of Irish folk-lore have, from our point of view, one great merit, and from the point of view of others, one great fault. They have made their work literature rather than science, and told us of the Irish peasantry rather than of the primitive religion of mankind, or whatever else the folk-lorists are on the gad after. To be considered scientists they should have tabulated all their tales in forms like grocers' bills—item the fairy king, item the queen. Instead of this they have caught the very voice of the people, the very pulse of life, each giving what was most noticed in his day. [Pg xv] Croker and Lover, full of the ideas of harum-scarum Irish gentility, saw everything humorised. The impulse of the Irish literature of their time came from a class that did not—mainly for political reasons—take the populace seriously, and imagined the country as a humorist's Arcadia; its passion, its gloom, its tragedy, they knew nothing of. What they did was not wholly false; they merely magnified an irresponsible type, found oftenest among boatmen, carmen, and gentlemen's servants, into the type of a whole nation, and created the stage Irishman. The writers of 'Forty-eight, and the famine combined, burst their bubble. Their work had the dash as well as the shallowness of an ascendant and idle class, and in Croker is touched everywhere with beauty—a gentle Arcadian beauty. Carleton, a peasant born, has in many of his stories—I have been only able to give a few of the slightest—more especially in his ghost stories, a much more serious way with him, for all his humour. Kennedy, an old bookseller in Dublin, who seems to have had a something of genuine belief in the fairies, came next in time. He has far less literary faculty, but is wonderfully accurate, giving often the very words the stories were told in. But the best book since Croker is Lady Wilde's Ancient Legends. The humour has all given way to pathos and tenderness. We have here the innermost heart of the Celt in the moments he has grown to love through years of persecution, when, cushioning himself about with dreams, and hearing fairy-songs in the twilight, he ponders on the soul and on the dead. Here is the Celt, only it is the Celt dreaming.
The various collectors of Irish folklore have one major strength from our perspective and one significant flaw from others' viewpoints. They've turned their work into literature rather than science, focusing on the Irish peasantry instead of the primitive religions of humanity or whatever else folklorists chase after. To be seen as scientists, they should have organized all their stories like grocery lists—item the fairy king, item the queen. Instead, they’ve captured the true voice of the people and the heartbeat of life, each sharing what stood out in their time. [Pg xv] Croker and Lover, filled with the ideas of whimsical Irish gentility, saw everything through a humorous lens. The driving force of the Irish literature of their era came from a class that did not, mainly for political reasons, take the common people seriously, picturing the country as a humorist's paradise; they were unaware of its passion, its gloom, and its tragedy. What they depicted wasn't entirely false; they simply exaggerated an irresponsible stereotype commonly found among boatmen, carmen, and gentlemen's servants into a representation of the entire nation, thus creating the stage Irishman. The writers of 'Forty-eight and the famine burst that bubble. Their work had the flair as well as the superficiality of an upwardly mobile and idle class, and Croker is everywhere touched with beauty—a gentle Arcadian beauty. Carleton, born to a peasant, has in many of his stories—I’ve only managed to share a few minor ones—especially in his ghost stories, a much more serious approach despite his humor. Kennedy, an old bookseller in Dublin who seems to have had a genuine belief in fairies, followed next in time. He has much less literary talent but is incredibly accurate, often providing the exact words the stories were told in. However, the best book since Croker is Lady Wilde's Ancient Legends. The humor has entirely transformed into pathos and tenderness. Here, we glimpse the innermost heart of the Celt in the moments he has learned to love through years of persecution when, enveloped in dreams, and listening to fairy songs in the twilight, he reflects on the soul and the dead. This is the Celt, but it’s the Celt lost in thought.
Besides these are two writers of importance, who have published, so far, nothing in book shape—Miss Letitia Maclintock and Mr. Douglas Hyde. Miss Maclintock writes accurately and beautifully the half Scotch dialect of [Pg xvi] Ulster; and Mr. Douglas Hyde is now preparing a volume of folk tales in Gaelic, having taken them down, for the most part, word for word among the Gaelic speakers of Roscommon and Galway. He is, perhaps, most to be trusted of all. He knows the people thoroughly. Others see a phase of Irish life; he understands all its elements. His work is neither humorous nor mournful; it is simply life. I hope he may put some of his gatherings into ballads, for he is the last of our ballad-writers of the school of Walsh and Callanan—men whose work seems fragrant with turf smoke. And this brings to mind the chap-books. They are to be found brown with turf smoke on cottage shelves, and are, or were, sold on every hand by the pedlars, but cannot be found in any library of this city of the Sassanach. "The Royal Fairy Tales," "The Hibernian Tales," and "The Legends of the Fairies" are the fairy literature of the people.
Besides these, there are two important writers who haven't published anything in book form yet—Miss Letitia Maclintock and Mr. Douglas Hyde. Miss Maclintock beautifully captures the half-Scots dialect of Ulster, while Mr. Douglas Hyde is putting together a collection of folk tales in Gaelic, mostly transcribed word for word from the Gaelic speakers of Roscommon and Galway. He's probably the most reliable of them all. He really knows the people. Others might focus on one aspect of Irish life, but he understands all its parts. His work isn't funny or sad; it's just about life. I hope he turns some of his findings into ballads since he's the last of our ballad writers from the school of Walsh and Callanan—men whose work feels infused with turf smoke. This also brings to mind the chap-books. They're found, stained with turf smoke, on cottage shelves and were commonly sold by pedlars, but you won't find them in any library in this city of the Sassanach. "The Royal Fairy Tales," "The Hibernian Tales," and "The Legends of the Fairies" make up the fairy literature of the people.
Several specimens of our fairy poetry are given. It is more like the fairy poetry of Scotland than of England. The personages of English fairy literature are merely, in most cases, mortals beautifully masquerading. Nobody ever believed in such fairies. They are romantic bubbles from Provence. Nobody ever laid new milk on their doorstep for them.
Several examples of our fairy poetry are provided. It's more similar to the fairy poetry of Scotland than that of England. The characters in English fairy literature are mostly just humans in beautiful disguises. No one ever really believed in such fairies. They are fanciful creations from Provence. No one ever left fresh milk on their doorstep for them.
As to my own part in this book, I have tried to make it representative, as far as so few pages would allow, of every kind of Irish folk-faith. The reader will perhaps wonder that in all my notes I have not rationalised a single hobgoblin. I seek for shelter to the words of Socrates.[2]
As for my role in this book, I've tried to make it reflect, as much as these few pages allow, every type of Irish folk belief. The reader might wonder why I haven't explained away a single hobgoblin in my notes. I find comfort in the words of Socrates.[2]
"Phædrus. I should like to know, Socrates, whether the [Pg xvii] place is not somewhere here at which Boreas is said to have carried off Orithyia from the banks of the Ilissus?
"Phædrus. I would like to know, Socrates, whether the [Pg xvii] spot is somewhere around here where it's said that Boreas took Orithyia from the banks of the Ilissus?"
"Socrates. That is the tradition.
"Socrates." That's the tradition.
"Phædrus. And is this the exact spot? The little stream is delightfully clear and bright; I can fancy that there might be maidens playing near.
"Phædrus. Is this really the place? The little stream is wonderfully clear and bright; I can imagine that there might be maidens playing nearby."
"Socrates. I believe the spot is not exactly here, but about a quarter-of-a-mile lower down, where you cross to the temple of Artemis, and I think that there is some sort of an altar of Boreas at the place.
"Socrates. I think the location isn’t exactly here, but about a quarter of a mile further down, where you cross to the temple of Artemis, and I believe there's some kind of altar to Boreas at that spot."
"Phædrus. I do not recollect; but I beseech you to tell me, Socrates, do you believe this tale?
Phædrus. I don't remember; but please, Socrates, do you really believe this story?
"Socrates. The wise are doubtful, and I should not be singular if, like them, I also doubted. I might have a rational explanation that Orithyia was playing with Pharmacia, when a northern gust carried her over the neighbouring rocks; and this being the manner of her death, she was said to have been carried away by Boreas. There is a discrepancy, however, about the locality. According to another version of the story, she was taken from the Areopagus, and not from this place. Now I quite acknowledge that these allegories are very nice, but he is not to be envied who has to invent them; much labour and ingenuity will be required of him; and when he has once begun, he must go on and rehabilitate centaurs and chimeras dire. Gorgons and winged steeds flow in apace, and numberless other inconceivable and portentous monsters. And if he is sceptical about them, and would fain reduce them one after another to the rules of probability, this sort of crude philosophy will take up all his time. Now, I have certainly not time for such inquiries. Shall I tell you why? I must first know myself, as the Delphian inscription says; to be curious about that which is not my [Pg xviii] business, while I am still in ignorance of my own self, would be ridiculous. And, therefore, I say farewell to all this; the common opinion is enough for me. For, as I was saying, I want to know not about this, but about myself. Am I, indeed, a wonder more complicated and swollen with passion than the serpent Typho, or a creature of gentler and simpler sort, to whom nature has given a diviner and lowlier destiny?"
Socrates. The wise have doubts, and I wouldn’t be different if I also questioned things like they do. I could come up with a logical explanation that Orithyia was playing with Pharmacia when a northern wind swept her over the nearby rocks; and because that was how she died, people said she was taken by Boreas. However, there’s a conflict regarding the location. In another version of the story, she was taken from the Areopagus, not from here. Now, I admit these allegories are interesting, but it's not easy for someone who has to create them; it requires a lot of effort and creativity. Once he starts, he has to keep going, bringing back centaurs and terrifying chimeras. Gorgons and winged horses keep coming, along with countless other unthinkable and bizarre monsters. If he doubts them and tries to bring them all down to what’s believable, this sort of basic philosophy will consume all his time. Now, I definitely don’t have time for that kind of exploration. Want to know why? I first need to understand myself, as the Delphian inscription suggests; it would be ridiculous to be curious about things that aren't my concern while I'm still clueless about who I am. So, I’m saying goodbye to all that; the common opinion is enough for me. Because, as I was saying, I want to know not about this, but about myself. Am I, in fact, a more complex and passionate wonder than the serpent Typho, or am I a gentler and simpler being, created by nature for a higher and humbler purpose?
I have to thank Messrs Macmillan, and the editors of Belgravia, All the Year Round, and Monthly Packet, for leave to quote from Patrick Kennedy's Legendary Fictions of the Irish Celts, and Miss Maclintock's articles respectively; Lady Wilde, for leave to give what I would from her Ancient Legends of Ireland (Ward & Downey); and Mr. Douglas Hyde, for his three unpublished stories, and for valuable and valued assistance in several ways; and also Mr. Allingham, and other copyright holders, for their poems. Mr. Allingham's poems are from Irish Songs and Poems (Reeves and Turner); Fergusson's, from Sealey, Bryers, & Walker's shilling reprint; my own and Miss O'Leary's from Ballads and Poems of Young Ireland, 1888, a little anthology published by Gill & Sons, Dublin.
I want to thank Messrs Macmillan and the editors of Belgravia, All the Year Round, and Monthly Packet for allowing me to quote from Patrick Kennedy's Legendary Fictions of the Irish Celts and Miss Maclintock's articles; Lady Wilde for permitting me to use excerpts from her Ancient Legends of Ireland (Ward & Downey); and Mr. Douglas Hyde for his three unpublished stories and for his valuable assistance in various ways. I also want to thank Mr. Allingham and other copyright holders for their poems. Mr. Allingham's poems are from Irish Songs and Poems (Reeves and Turner); Fergusson's come from the shilling reprint by Sealey, Bryers, & Walker; and my own work along with Miss O'Leary's is sourced from Ballads and Poems of Young Ireland, 1888, a small anthology published by Gill & Sons, Dublin.
Footnotes
[1] He lived some time in Dublin, and heard it then.
[1] He spent some time in Dublin and heard it then.
[2] Phædrus. Jowett's translation. (Clarendon Press.)
FAIRY AND FOLK TALES.
THE TROOPING FAIRIES.
The Irish word for fairy is sheehogue [sidheóg], a diminutive of "shee" in banshee. Fairies are deenee shee [daoine sidhe] (fairy people).
The Irish word for fairy is sheehogue [sidheóg], a small version of "shee" in banshee. Fairies are deenee shee [daoine sidhe] (fairy people).
Who are they? "Fallen angels who were not good enough to be saved, nor bad enough to be lost," say the peasantry. "The gods of the earth," says the Book of Armagh. "The gods of pagan Ireland," say the Irish antiquarians, "the Tuatha De Danān, who, when no longer worshipped and fed with offerings, dwindled away in the popular imagination, and now are only a few spans high."
Who are they? "Fallen angels who weren't good enough to be saved, but not bad enough to be lost," say the peasants. "The gods of the earth," says the Book of Armagh. "The gods of pagan Ireland," say the Irish historians, "the Tuatha De Danān, who, when no longer worshipped and given offerings, faded away in the people's minds, and now are only a few inches tall."
And they will tell you, in proof, that the names of fairy chiefs are the names of old Danān heroes, and the places where they especially gather together, Danān burying-places, and that the Tuath De Danān used also to be called the slooa-shee [sheagh sidhe] (the fairy host), or Marcra shee (the fairy cavalcade).
And they'll point out that the names of fairy leaders are actually the names of ancient Danān heroes, and the spots where they often come together are Danān burial sites. They also say that the Tuath De Danān used to be referred to as the slooa-shee [sheagh sidhe] (the fairy host) or Marcra shee (the fairy cavalcade).
On the other hand, there is much evidence to prove them fallen angels. Witness the nature of the creatures, their caprice, their way of being good to the good and evil to the evil, having every charm but conscience—consistency. Beings so quickly offended that you must not speak much about them at all, and never call them anything but the "gentry," or else daoine maithe, which in English means good people, yet so easily pleased, they will do their best to keep misfortune away from you, if you leave a [Pg 2] little milk for them on the window-sill over night. On the whole, the popular belief tells us most about them, telling us how they fell, and yet were not lost, because their evil was wholly without malice.
On the other hand, there's a lot of evidence to show that they are fallen angels. Just look at the nature of these creatures, their unpredictability, their tendency to be kind to the good and cruel to the wicked, possessing every charm but a sense of right and wrong—consistency. They get offended so easily that you have to be careful about what you say, only referring to them as "the gentry," or else daoine maithe, which translates to good people in English. Yet, they are so easy to please that if you leave a little milk on the windowsill for them overnight, they'll do their best to keep bad luck away from you. Overall, the common beliefs about them reveal a lot, explaining how they fell but weren't totally lost, because their evil is completely devoid of malice.
Are they "the gods of the earth?" Perhaps! Many poets, and all mystic and occult writers, in all ages and countries, have declared that behind the visible are chains on chains of conscious beings, who are not of heaven but of the earth, who have no inherent form but change according to their whim, or the mind that sees them. You cannot lift your hand without influencing and being influenced by hoards. The visible world is merely their skin. In dreams we go amongst them, and play with them, and combat with them. They are, perhaps, human souls in the crucible—these creatures of whim.
Are they "the gods of the earth?" Maybe! Many poets, and all mystic and occult writers throughout history and across the globe, have claimed that behind what we can see are layers upon layers of conscious beings, who aren’t from heaven but from the earth, who don’t have a fixed form and change based on their mood or the perspective of the observer. You can’t move your hand without affecting and being affected by countless others. The visible world is just their outer layer. In dreams, we interact with them, play with them, and fight with them. They might be human souls in a state of transformation—these creatures of caprice.
Do not think the fairies are always little. Everything is capricious about them, even their size. They seem to take what size or shape pleases them. Their chief occupations are feasting, fighting, and making love, and playing the most beautiful music. They have only one industrious person amongst them, the lepra-caun—the shoemaker. Perhaps they wear their shoes out with dancing. Near the village of Ballisodare is a little woman who lived amongst them seven years. When she came home she had no toes—she had danced them off.
Don't assume that fairies are always tiny. Everything about them is unpredictable, including their size. They seem to choose whatever size or shape suits them. Their main activities are eating, fighting, falling in love, and playing the most wonderful music. There's only one hard worker among them, the lepra-caun—the shoemaker. Maybe they wear out their shoes from all the dancing. Near the village of Ballisodare, there's a woman who lived with them for seven years. When she returned home, she had no toes—she had danced them away.
They have three great festivals in the year—May Eve, Midsummer Eve, November Eve. On May Eve, every seventh year, they fight all round, but mostly on the "Plain-a-Bawn" (wherever that is), for the harvest, for the best ears of grain belong to them. An old man told me he saw them fight once; they tore the thatch off a house in the midst of it all. Had anyone else been near they would merely have seen a great wind whirling everything into the air as it passed. When the wind makes the straws and leaves whirl as it passes, that is the fairies, and the peasantry take off their hats and say, "God bless them."
They have three major festivals each year—May Eve, Midsummer Eve, and November Eve. On May Eve, every seventh year, they have a big fight all around, but mostly at the "Plain-a-Bawn" (wherever that is), over the harvest, since the best ears of grain belong to them. An old man once told me he saw them fight; they even ripped the thatch off a house in the middle of it all. If anyone else had been nearby, they would have just seen a strong wind picking everything up as it blew by. When the wind makes the straw and leaves swirl around as it passes, that’s the fairies, and the locals take off their hats and say, "God bless them."
On Midsummer Eve, when the bonfires are lighted on every hill in honour of St. John, the fairies are at their gayest, and sometime steal away beautiful mortals to be their brides.
On Midsummer Eve, when bonfires are lit on every hill to celebrate St. John, the fairies are at their happiest and sometimes steal beautiful mortals to be their brides.
[Pg 3] On November Eve they are at their gloomiest, for, according to the old Gaelic reckoning, this is the first night of winter. This night they dance with the ghosts, and the pooka is abroad, and witches make their spells, and girls set a table with food in the name of the devil, that the fetch of their future lover may come through the window and eat of the food. After November Eve the blackberries are no longer wholesome, for the pooka has spoiled them.
[Pg 3] On November Eve, the atmosphere is at its gloomiest because, according to old Gaelic tradition, this marks the first night of winter. On this night, they dance with the ghosts, and the pooka roams free, witches cast their spells, and girls set a table with food in the name of the devil, hoping that the spirit of their future lover will come through the window and eat the food. After November Eve, the blackberries are no longer safe to eat, as the pooka has ruined them.
When they are angry they paralyse men and cattle with their fairy darts.
When they're angry, they immobilize people and livestock with their magical darts.
When they are gay they sing. Many a poor girl has heard them, and pined away and died, for love of that singing. Plenty of the old beautiful tunes of Ireland are only their music, caught up by eavesdroppers. No wise peasant would hum "The Pretty Girl milking the Cow" near a fairy rath, for they are jealous, and do not like to hear their songs on clumsy mortal lips. Carolan, the last of the Irish bards, slept on a rath, and ever after the fairy tunes ran in his head, and made him the great man he was.
When they’re happy, they sing. Many a poor girl has listened to them and wasted away, even dying, from love for that singing. A lot of the beautiful old tunes from Ireland are just their music, picked up by eavesdroppers. No wise farmer would hum "The Pretty Girl Milking the Cow" near a fairy rath, because they’re jealous and don’t like hearing their songs coming from clumsy human mouths. Carolan, the last of the Irish bards, once slept on a rath, and ever since, the fairy tunes filled his head and made him the great man he became.
Do they die? Blake saw a fairy's funeral; but in Ireland we say they are immortal.
Do they die? Blake witnessed a fairy's funeral, but in Ireland, we say they are immortal.
THE FAIRIES.
WILLIAM ALLINGHAM.
Gathering together; Green jacket, red hat,
And white owl feather!
With frogs as their watchdogs
Up all night.
With a bridge of white mist Columbkill he crosses, On his grand travels From Slieveleague to Rosses; Or going up with music On chilly starry nights,
To dine with the Queen Of the LGBTQ Northern Lights.
For seven years; When she came down again Her friends were all gone. They took her lightly back, Between night and morning,
They believed she was sound asleep,
But she was overwhelmed with grief.
They've kept her ever since. Deep in the lake,
On a bed of leaves,
Watching until she wakes.
Through the bare mosses,
They've planted thorn trees. For fun here and there.
[Pg 5] Is any man that bold As they dig them up anyway,
He will find their sharpest thorns
In bed at night.
Down the grassy valley,
We can't go hunting For fear of small people; Little people, good people, All gathering together;
Green jacket, red hat,
And white owl feather!
FRANK MARTIN AND THE FAIRIES.
WILLIAM CARLETON.
Martin was a thin pale man, when I saw him, of a sickly look, and a constitution naturally feeble. His hair was a light auburn, his beard mostly unshaven, and his hands of a singular delicacy and whiteness, owing, I dare say, as much to the soft and easy nature of his employment as to his infirm health. In everything else he was as sensible, sober, and rational as any other man; but on the topic of fairies, the man's mania was peculiarly strong and immovable. Indeed, I remember that the expression of his eyes was singularly wild and hollow, and his long narrow temples sallow and emaciated.
Martin was a thin, pale man when I saw him, looking somewhat sickly, with a naturally weak constitution. His hair was a light auburn, his beard mostly unshaven, and his hands had a unique delicacy and whiteness, due, I’d say, as much to the gentle nature of his work as to his poor health. In every other respect, he was as sensible, serious, and rational as any other man; but when it came to fairies, his obsession was particularly strong and unwavering. I remember that his eyes had a strangely wild and hollow look, and his long, narrow temples were yellowish and gaunt.
Now, this man did not lead an unhappy life, nor did the malady he laboured under seem to be productive of either pain or terror to him, although one might be apt to imagine otherwise. On the contrary, he and the fairies maintained the most friendly intimacy, and their dialogues—which I [Pg 6] fear were wofully one-sided ones—must have been a source of great pleasure to him, for they were conducted with much mirth and laughter, on his part at least.
Now, this man didn’t live an unhappy life, nor did the condition he dealt with seem to cause him any pain or fear, even though one might think otherwise. On the contrary, he and the fairies enjoyed a close friendship, and their conversations—which I [Pg 6] worry were sadly one-sided—must have brought him a lot of joy, as they were filled with a lot of laughter and fun, at least on his end.
"Well, Frank, when did you see the fairies?"
"Well, Frank, when did you see the fairies?"
"Whist! there's two dozen of them in the shop (the weaving shop) this minute. There's a little ould fellow sittin' on the top of the sleys, an' all to be rocked while I'm weavin'. The sorrow's in them, but they're the greatest little skamers alive, so they are. See, there's another of them at my dressin' noggin. [3] Go out o' that, you shingawn; or, bad cess to me, if you don't, but I'll lave you a mark. Ha! cut, you thief you!"
"Shh! There are two dozen of them in the shop (the weaving shop) right now. There's a little old guy sitting on top of the sleighs, just waiting to be rocked while I'm weaving. They're so annoying, but they're the biggest little tricksters around, that's for sure. Look, there's another one at my dressing table. [3] Get out of there, you little troublemaker; or, I swear, if you don't, I'll leave you a mark. Ha! Scram, you thief!"
"Frank, arn't you afeard o' them?"
"Frank, aren't you afraid of them?"
"Is it me! Arra, what ud' I be afeard o' them for? Sure they have no power over me."
"Is it me? Why should I be afraid of them? They have no control over me."
"And why haven't they, Frank?"
"And why haven't they, Frank?"
"Because I was baptized against them."
"Because I was baptized in opposition to them."
"What do you mean by that?"
"What do you mean by that?"
"Why, the priest that christened me was tould by my father, to put in the proper prayer against the fairies—an' a priest can't refuse it when he's asked—an' he did so. Begorra, it's well for me that he did—(let the tallow alone, you little glutton—see, there's a weeny thief o' them aitin' my tallow)—becaise, you see, it was their intention to make me king o' the fairies."
"Well, the priest who baptized me was told by my father to include the right prayer against the fairies—and a priest can't refuse when asked—and he did it. Thank goodness he did—(leave the tallow alone, you little pig—look, there's a tiny thief eating my tallow)—because, you see, they wanted to make me the king of the fairies."
"Is it possible?"
"Is it doable?"
"Devil a lie in it. Sure you may ax them, an' they'll tell you."
"Not a word of it is true. You can ask them, and they'll confirm it."
"What size are they, Frank?"
"What size are they, Frank?"
"Oh, little wee fellows, with green coats, an' the purtiest little shoes ever you seen. There's two of them—both ould acquaintances o' mine—runnin' along the yarn-beam. That ould fellow with the bob-wig is called Jim Jam, an' the other chap, with the three-cocked hat, is called Nickey Nick. Nickey plays the pipes. Nickey, give us a tune, or I'll [Pg 7] malivogue you—come now, 'Lough Erne Shore.' Whist, now—listen!"
"Oh, little guys, wearing green coats and the cutest little shoes you’ve ever seen. There are two of them—both old friends of mine—running along the yarn beam. That old guy with the bob wig is called Jim Jam, and the other one, wearing the three-cocked hat, is called Nickey Nick. Nickey plays the pipes. Nickey, give us a tune, or I’ll playful threaten you—come on now, 'Lough Erne Shore.' Shh, now—listen!"
The poor fellow, though weaving as fast as he could all the time, yet bestowed every possible mark of attention to the music, and seemed to enjoy it as much as if it had been real.
The poor guy, even though he was working as fast as he could the whole time, still gave his full attention to the music and appeared to enjoy it just as much as if it were real.
But who can tell whether that which we look upon as a privation may not after all be a fountain of increased happiness, greater, perhaps, than any which we ourselves enjoy? I forget who the poet is who says—
But who can say if what we view as a loss might actually be a source of greater happiness, maybe even more than what we experience ourselves? I forget which poet it is who says—
The vision is better than the view; Her landscape nature never captured "As pretty as Fancy draws."
Many a time, when a mere child, not more than six or seven years of age, have I gone as far as Frank's weaving-shop, in order, with a heart divided between curiosity and fear, to listen to his conversation with the good people. From morning till night his tongue was going almost as incessantly as his shuttle; and it was well known that at night, whenever he awoke out of his sleep, the first thing he did was to put out his hand, and push them, as it were, off his bed.
Many times, when I was just a child, around six or seven years old, I would go to Frank's weaving shop, driven by a mix of curiosity and fear, to listen to his conversations with the kind people. From morning till night, he talked almost as much as he worked the loom; and it was well known that at night, whenever he woke up, the first thing he did was reach out and push them off his bed.
"Go out o' this, you thieves, you—go out o' this now, an' let me alone. Nickey, is this any time to be playing the pipes, and me wants to sleep? Go off, now—troth if yez do, you'll see what I'll give yez to-morrow. Sure I'll be makin' new dressin's; and if yez behave decently, maybe I'll lave yez the scrapin' o' the pot. There now. Och! poor things, they're dacent crathurs. Sure they're all gone, barrin' poor Red-cap, that doesn't like to lave me." And then the harmless monomaniac would fall back into what we trust was an innocent slumber.
"Get out of here, you thieves—just get out now and leave me alone. Nickey, is this really the time to be playing the pipes when I want to sleep? Go on, now—honestly, if you do, you’ll see what I’ll give you tomorrow. I’ll be making new dressings; and if you behave yourself, maybe I’ll let you scrape the pot. There now. Oh! Poor things, they’re decent creatures. They’re all gone except for poor Red-cap, who doesn’t want to leave me." And then the harmless monomaniac would drift back into what we hope was a peaceful sleep.
About this time there was said to have occurred a very remarkable circumstance, which gave poor Frank a vast deal of importance among the neighbours. A man named Frank Thomas, the same in whose house Mickey M'Rorey held the first dance at which I ever saw him, as detailed in [Pg 8] a former sketch; this man, I say, had a child sick, but of what complaint I cannot now remember, nor is it of any importance. One of the gables of Thomas's house was built against, or rather into, a Forth or Rath, called Towny, or properly Tonagh Forth. It was said to be haunted by the fairies, and what gave it a character peculiarly wild in my eyes was, that there were on the southern side of it two or three little green mounds, which were said to be the graves of unchristened children, over which it was considered dangerous and unlucky to pass. At all events, the season was mid-summer; and one evening about dusk, during the illness of the child, the noise of a hand-saw was heard upon the Forth. This was considered rather strange, and, after a little time, a few of those who were assembled at Frank Thomas's went to see who it could be that was sawing in such a place, or what they could be sawing at so late an hour, for every one knew that nobody in the whole country about them would dare to cut down the few white-thorns that grew upon the Forth. On going to examine, however, judge of their surprise, when, after surrounding and searching the whole place, they could discover no trace of either saw or sawyer. In fact, with the exception of themselves, there was no one, either natural or supernatural, visible. They then returned to the house, and had scarcely sat down, when it was heard again within ten yards of them. Another examination of the premises took place, but with equal success. Now, however, while standing on the Forth, they heard the sawing in a little hollow, about a hundred and fifty yards below them, which was completely exposed to their view, but they could see nobody. A party of them immediately went down to ascertain, if possible, what this singular noise and invisible labour could mean; but on arriving at the spot, they heard the sawing, to which were now added hammering, and the driving of nails upon the Forth above, whilst those who stood on the Forth continued to hear it in the hollow. On comparing notes, they resolved to send down to Billy Nelson's for Frank Martin, a distance of only [Pg 9] about eighty or ninety yards. He was soon on the spot, and without a moment's hesitation solved the enigma.
Around this time, there was a very unusual event that made poor Frank seem quite important to the neighbors. A man named Frank Thomas, whose house was where I first saw Mickey M'Rorey dance, as mentioned in [Pg 8] a previous story, had a child who was sick, although I can't recall the illness and it's not really important. One of the gables of Thomas's house was built against, or rather into, a Forth or Rath called Towny, or more properly Tonagh Forth. It was rumored to be haunted by fairies, and what struck me as particularly wild was that on the southern side, there were two or three small green mounds said to be the graves of unbaptized children, which people believed it was dangerous and unlucky to cross. In any case, it was midsummer; one evening around dusk, during the child’s illness, the sound of a hand saw was heard coming from the Forth. This was considered quite strange, and after a while, a few people gathered at Frank Thomas's house went to investigate who could be sawing in such a place so late at night, since everyone knew that no one in the area would dare cut down the few white-thorn trees growing on the Forth. However, when they checked the area, they were shocked to find no sign of either the saw or the person using it. In fact, apart from themselves, there was no one, whether human or supernatural, in sight. They then returned to the house, and just as they settled back in, they heard the noise again, this time within ten yards of them. Another search of the place was conducted, but with the same lack of results. While standing on the Forth, they then heard sawing coming from a little hollow about one hundred and fifty yards below them, which was completely visible, but they could see no one. A group of them quickly went down to find out what this strange noise and unseen work could mean; however, upon reaching the site, they heard the sawing, now accompanied by hammering and the sound of nails being driven into the Forth above, while those who remained on the Forth continued to hear it in the hollow. After comparing notes, they decided to send someone to Billy Nelson's to fetch Frank Martin, who lived just about [Pg 9] eighty or ninety yards away. He soon arrived, and without a moment's hesitation, figured out the mystery.
"'Tis the fairies," said he. "I see them, and busy crathurs they are."
"It's the fairies," he said. "I see them, and they're busy little creatures."
"But what are they sawing, Frank?"
"But what are they cutting, Frank?"
"They are makin' a child's coffin," he replied; "they have the body already made, an' they're now nailin' the lid together."
"They're making a child's coffin," he replied; "they have the body already prepared, and they're now nailing the lid together."
That night the child died, and the story goes that on the second evening afterwards, the carpenter who was called upon to make the coffin brought a table out from Thomas's house to the Forth, as a temporary bench; and, it is said, that the sawing and hammering necessary for the completion of his task were precisely the same which had been heard the evening but one before—neither more nor less. I remember the death of the child myself, and the making of its coffin, but I think the story of the supernatural carpenter was not heard in the village for some months after its interment.
That night, the child passed away, and the story goes that on the second evening after, the carpenter who was called to make the coffin brought a table out from Thomas's house to the river as a temporary bench. It is said that the sawing and hammering needed to finish his work were exactly the same sounds heard the evening before—no more, no less. I remember the child's death and the making of the coffin, but I think the tale of the supernatural carpenter didn’t circulate in the village until several months after the burial.
Frank had every appearance of a hypochondriac about him. At the time I saw him, he might be about thirty-four years of age, but I do not think, from the debility of his frame and infirm health, that he has been alive for several years. He was an object of considerable interest and curiosity, and often have I been present when he was pointed out to strangers as "the man that could see the good people."
Frank looked like a hypochondriac. At the time I saw him, he was probably around thirty-four, but considering his frail body and poor health, it seemed like he had been alive for several years. He was quite an interesting and curious figure, and I often witnessed him being pointed out to strangers as "the man who could see the good people."
Footnote
[3] The dressings are a species of sizy flummery, which is brushed into the yarn to keep the thread round and even, and to prevent it from being frayed by the friction of the reed.
[3] The dressings are a type of goopy substance that is applied to the yarn to keep the thread smooth and consistent, and to stop it from getting worn down by the rubbing of the reed.
THE PRIEST'S SUPPER.
T. CROFTON CROKER.
It is said by those who ought to understand such things, that the good people, or the fairies, are some of the angels who were turned out of heaven, and who landed on their feet in this world, while the rest of their companions, who [Pg 10] had more sin to sink them, went down farther to a worse place. Be this as it may, there was a merry troop of the fairies, dancing and playing all manner of wild pranks, on a bright moonlight evening towards the end of September. The scene of their merriment was not far distant from Inchegeela, in the west of the county Cork—a poor village, although it had a barrack for soldiers; but great mountains and barren rocks, like those round about it, are enough to strike poverty into any place: however, as the fairies can have everything they want for wishing, poverty does not trouble them much, and all their care is to seek out unfrequented nooks and places where it is not likely any one will come to spoil their sport.
It is said by those who are supposed to know this stuff that the good people, or the fairies, are some of the angels who got kicked out of heaven and landed on their feet in this world, while the rest of their friends, who had more sin to drag them down, fell deeper into a worse place. Regardless, there was a lively group of fairies dancing and having all sorts of wild fun on a bright moonlit evening towards the end of September. They were having their good time not far from Inchegeela, in the west of County Cork—a poor village, even though it had a barracks for soldiers; but the huge mountains and barren rocks around it are enough to bring poverty to any place. However, since fairies can have anything they want just by wishing, poverty doesn’t bother them much, and all they care about is finding secluded spots where no one is likely to come and ruin their fun.
On a nice green sod by the river's side were the little fellows dancing in a ring as gaily as may be, with their red caps wagging about at every bound in the moonshine, and so light were these bounds that the lobs of dew, although they trembled under their feet, were not disturbed by their capering. Thus did they carry on their gambols, spinning round and round, and twirling and bobbing and diving, and going through all manner of figures, until one of them chirped out,
On a nice patch of green grass by the river, the little guys were dancing in a circle as happily as could be, their red caps bouncing with every jump in the moonlight. They were so light on their feet that the dewdrops, even though they shook beneath them, weren’t disturbed by their frolicking. They continued their playful antics, spinning and twirling, bobbing and diving, performing all kinds of moves, until one of them suddenly chirped out,
Here’s the end of our performance;
By my scent I can tell "A priest is coming this way!"
And away every one of the fairies scampered off as hard as they could, concealing themselves under the green leaves of the lusmore, where, if their little red caps should happen to peep out, they would only look like its crimson bells; and more hid themselves at the shady side of stones and brambles, and others under the bank of the river, and in holes and crannies of one kind or another.
And all the fairies dashed away as fast as they could, hiding under the green leaves of the lusmore. If their little red caps happened to peek out, they would just look like its crimson bells. Some hid in the shadows behind stones and brambles, while others found shelter under the riverbank and in various nooks and crannies.
The fairy speaker was not mistaken; for along the road, which was within view of the river, came Father Horrigan on his pony, thinking to himself that as it was so late he would make an end of his journey at the first cabin he came [Pg 11] to. According to this determination, he stopped at the dwelling of Dermod Leary, lifted the latch, and entered with "My blessing on all here."
The fairy speaker was right; along the road, which was visible from the river, came Father Horrigan on his pony, thinking that since it was so late, he would finish his journey at the first cabin he found. With that in mind, he stopped at Dermod Leary's place, lifted the latch, and entered with, "My blessing on all here."
I need not say that Father Horrigan was a welcome guest wherever he went, for no man was more pious or better beloved in the country. Now it was a great trouble to Dermod that he had nothing to offer his reverence for supper as a relish to the potatoes, which "the old woman," for so Dermod called his wife, though she was not much past twenty, had down boiling in a pot over the fire; he thought of the net which he had set in the river, but as it had been there only a short time, the chances were against his finding a fish in it. "No matter," thought Dermod, "there can be no harm in stepping down to try; and maybe, as I want the fish for the priest's supper, that one will be there before me."
I don’t need to mention that Father Horrigan was always a welcome guest wherever he went, since no one was more devout or more loved in the area. Dermod was really troubled that he had nothing to offer his reverence for dinner as a side for the potatoes, which “the old woman”—as Dermod called his wife, even though she was barely past twenty—was boiling in a pot over the fire. He thought about the net he had set in the river, but since it had only been there a short while, the odds of finding a fish in it were slim. “No worries,” Dermod thought, “it can’t hurt to go and check; and maybe, since I need the fish for the priest’s dinner, I’ll find one waiting for me.”
Down to the river-side went Dermod, and he found in the net as fine a salmon as ever jumped in the bright waters of "the spreading Lee;" but as he was going to take it out, the net was pulled from him, he could not tell how or by whom, and away got the salmon, and went swimming along with the current as gaily as if nothing had happened.
Down by the river, Dermod found a beautiful salmon in the net, the finest one to ever leap in the bright waters of "the spreading Lee." But just as he was about to pull it out, the net was yanked away from him, and he couldn’t figure out how or by whom. The salmon swam off with the current, looking as cheerful as if nothing had happened.
Dermod looked sorrowfully at the wake which the fish had left upon the water, shining like a line of silver in the moonlight, and then, with an angry motion of his right hand, and a stamp of his foot, gave vent to his feelings by muttering, "May bitter bad luck attend you night and day for a blackguard schemer of a salmon, wherever you go! You ought to be ashamed of yourself, if there's any shame in you, to give me the slip after this fashion! And I'm clear in my own mind you'll come to no good, for some kind of evil thing or other helped you—did I not feel it pull the net against me as strong as the devil himself?"
Dermod stared sadly at the trail the fish had left on the water, glimmering like a silver line in the moonlight. Then, with an angry motion of his right hand and a stomp of his foot, he expressed his frustration by muttering, "May you be cursed with bad luck night and day, you scheming salmon, wherever you go! You should be ashamed of yourself, if you have any shame, for slipping away like this! I’m sure you won’t come to any good because some evil force was behind it—didn’t I feel it pull the net against me as strong as the devil himself?"
"That's not true for you," said one of the little fairies who had scampered off at the approach of the priest, coming up to Dermod Leary with a whole throng of companions at his heels; "there was only a dozen and a half of us pulling against you."
"That's not true for you," said one of the little fairies who had run off when the priest got close, coming up to Dermod Leary with a whole bunch of friends following him; "there were only a dozen and a half of us pulling against you."
[Pg 12] Dermod gazed on the tiny speaker with wonder, who continued, "Make yourself noways uneasy about the priest's supper; for if you will go back and ask him one question from us, there will be as fine a supper as ever was put on a table spread out before him in less than no time."
[Pg 12] Dermod looked at the little speaker in amazement, who continued, "Don’t worry at all about the priest's dinner; if you go back and ask him just one question from us, there will be an incredible meal ready for him in no time."
"I'll have nothing at all to do with you," replied Dermod in a tone of determination; and after a pause he added, "I'm much obliged to you for your offer, sir, but I know better than to sell myself to you, or the like of you, for a supper; and more than that, I know Father Horrigan has more regard for my soul than to wish me to pledge it for ever, out of regard to anything you could put before him—so there's an end of the matter."
"I want nothing to do with you," Dermod replied firmly; then after a pause, he added, "I really appreciate your offer, sir, but I’m smarter than to sell myself to you or anyone like you for a meal. Besides, I know Father Horrigan cares about my soul too much to want me to give it up forever for anything you could offer him—so that’s the end of it."
The little speaker, with a pertinacity not to be repulsed by Dermod's manner, continued, "Will you ask the priest one civil question for us?"
The little speaker, undeterred by Dermod's attitude, persisted, "Could you please ask the priest one polite question for us?"
Dermod considered for some time, and he was right in doing so, but he thought that no one could come to harm out of asking a civil question. "I see no objection to do that same, gentlemen," said Dermod; "but I will have nothing in life to do with your supper—mind that."
Dermod thought about it for a while, and he was right to do so, but he figured that no one would get hurt by asking a polite question. "I have no problem with that, gentlemen," said Dermod; "but I want nothing to do with your dinner—remember that."
"Then," said the little speaking fairy, whilst the rest came crowding after him from all parts, "go and ask Father Horrigan to tell us whether our souls will be saved at the last day, like the souls of good Christians; and if you wish us well, bring back word what he says without delay."
"Then," said the little talking fairy, while the others rushed in from all directions, "go and ask Father Horrigan to tell us if our souls will be saved on the last day, like the souls of good Christians; and if you care about us, come back quickly with his answer."
Away went Dermod to his cabin, where he found the potatoes thrown out on the table, and his good woman handing the biggest of them all, a beautiful laughing red apple, smoking like a hard-ridden horse on a frosty night, over to Father Horrigan.
Away went Dermod to his cabin, where he found the potatoes tossed on the table, and his good woman handing the biggest one of all, a gorgeous, shiny red apple, steaming like a worn-out horse on a chilly night, over to Father Horrigan.
"Please your reverence," said Dermod, after some hesitation, "may I make bold to ask your honour one question?"
"Excuse me, your reverence," Dermod said after a moment of hesitation, "may I be bold enough to ask you a question?"
"What may that be?" said Father Horrigan.
"What could that be?" asked Father Horrigan.
"Why, then, begging your reverence's pardon for my freedom, it is, If the souls of the good people are to be saved at the last day?"
"Why, then, if you’ll pardon my boldness, is it that the souls of good people will be saved on the last day?"
[Pg 13] "Who bid you ask me that question, Leary?" said the priest, fixing his eyes upon him very sternly, which Dermod could not stand before at all.
[Pg 13] "Who told you to ask me that question, Leary?" the priest said, staring at him very sternly, which Dermod couldn't handle at all.
"I'll tell no lies about the matter, and nothing in life but the truth," said Dermod. "It was the good people themselves who sent me to ask the question, and there they are in thousands down on the bank of the river, waiting for me to go back with the answer."
"I won't lie about it, and I only speak the truth," said Dermod. "It was the good people themselves who sent me to ask the question, and they're down by the riverbank in the thousands, waiting for me to return with the answer."
"Go back by all means," said the priest, "and tell them, if they want to know, to come here to me themselves, and I'll answer that or any other question they are pleased to ask with the greatest pleasure in life."
"Absolutely go back," said the priest, "and let them know that if they want to find out anything, they should come here to me directly, and I’ll be more than happy to answer that or any other question they have."
Dermod accordingly returned to the fairies, who came swarming round about him to hear what the priest had said in reply; and Dermod spoke out among them like a bold man as he was: but when they heard that they must go to the priest, away they fled, some here and more there, and some this way and more that, whisking by poor Dermod so fast and in such numbers that he was quite bewildered.
Dermod went back to the fairies, who crowded around him to hear what the priest had said in response. Dermod spoke up confidently, as was his nature; but when they heard that they had to go see the priest, they scattered, some going this way and others that way, rushing past Dermod so quickly and in such large numbers that he was completely bewildered.
When he came to himself, which was not for a long time, back he went to his cabin, and ate his dry potatoes along with Father Horrigan, who made quite light of the thing; but Dermod could not help thinking it a mighty hard case that his reverence, whose words had the power to banish the fairies at such a rate, should have no sort of relish to his supper, and that the fine salmon he had in the net should have been got away from him in such a manner.
When he finally came to his senses, which took a while, he went back to his cabin and ate his dry potatoes with Father Horrigan, who joked about the situation. But Dermod couldn’t shake the thought that it was really unfair that his reverence, whose words could drive away the fairies so easily, had no appetite for his dinner, and that the nice salmon he had caught in the net got away from him like that.
THE FAIRY WELL OF LAGNANAY.
BY SAMUEL FERGUSON.
"O listen, Ellen, dear sister:
Is there really no help for me at all,
But only endless sighs and tears? Why didn’t the one who left me here, [Pg 14] With stolen hope, steal memory? Hey listen, Ellen, sister dear,
(Sing sadly)—
I’ll head over to Sleamish Hill,
I'll pick the fairy hawthorn-tree,
And let the spirits do what they wish;
I don't care if it's for better or worse,
So they just keep the memory Which still haunts my heart!
(Sing sadly)—
The Fairies are a quiet group,
And pale as lily flowers to behold; I don't care about a pale face,
For exploring a place of dreams,
So I just banish memory:—
"I wish I could be with Anna Grace!"
Sing sadly!
It was to crying Ellen Con, Her sister said softly, Her only sister, Una bawn: It was in their bed before dawn,
And Ellen replied, feeling sad and slow,—
"Oh Una, Una, don’t be swayed
Listen to my story of misfortune—
I pray for relief from this unbearable sorrow,
It makes me feel sick inside to know,
And I’ll help you if I can: —The Fairy Well of Lagnanay— Lie closer to me, I’m shaking so,—
I've heard wise women say, Una, Listen to my story of sadness—
That if before the dew comes up,
True maiden in its icy flow With clean hands, wash her chest three times,
Three lady brackens also pluck, [Pg 15] And walk three times around the fountain,
She completely forgets her tears and sighs. Listen to my sad story!
Come with me to the hill, please. And I will prove that blessed freedom!
They got up quietly and gently, They left their mother where she was lying,
Their mother and her care were subtle, (All, alas! and well away!) And soon they arrived at the Fairy Well,
The mountain's eye, clear, cold, and gray,
Wide open in the bleak moor:
How long they stood is pointless to say,
At last, at the break of day,
Bawn Una reveals the curve of her chest,
(All, unfortunately! and well-away!) Three times over her shrinking breasts she washes The fleeting glance that won't linger Of softly flowing fairy waves:— And now the charm that three brackens desire,
She picks them in their fringed arrangement:—
Now she bravely faces her fate around the well, All, unfortunately! and oh dear!
Ellen sees her face in the rim. Two or three times, and that’s it—
Fountain, hill, and girl swim All together fading away! "Una! Una!" you may call,
Sister's sad! But light or limb (Save us all from Fairy control!)
Never again of Una Bawn,
[Pg 16] Where she now strolls through a dreamy hall,
Shall a human gaze upon!
Oh! Could it be that the guard is gone, Is a better guard more effective than a shield or a wall? Who on earth knows, except for Jurlagh Daune? (Save us all from Fairy control!)
Look, the banks are green and empty,
There’s no pit here to fall into:
Sure—at the source you can definitely gaze,
But nothing but smooth pebbles is there, And little straws spinning around everyone. Go home, and say your prayer,
Save us all from the enchantment of fairies.
TEIG O'KANE (TADHG O CÁTHÁN) AND THE
CORPSE.[4]
LITERALLY TRANSLATED FROM THE IRISH BY DOUGLAS HYDE.
[I found it hard to place Mr. Douglas Hyde's magnificent story. Among the ghosts or the fairies? It is among the fairies on the grounds that all these ghosts and bodies were in no manner ghosts and bodies, but pishogues—fairy spells. One often hears of these visions in Ireland. I have met a man who had lived a wild life like the man in the story, till a vision came to him in County —— one dark night—in no way so terrible a vision as this, but sufficient to change his whole character. He will not go out at night. If you speak to him suddenly he trembles. He has grown timid and strange. He went to the bishop and was sprinkled with holy water. "It may have come as a warning," said the bishop; "yet great theologians are of opinion that no man ever saw an apparition, for no man would survive it."—Ed.]
[I found it hard to categorize Mr. Douglas Hyde's incredible story. Is it about ghosts or fairies? It's more about fairies, as all these ghosts and bodies weren’t really ghosts and bodies, but pishogues—fairy spells. You often hear about these visions in Ireland. I met a guy who lived a wild life like the man in the story, until one dark night in County ——, he had a vision—not as terrifying as this one, but enough to change his entire character. He doesn’t go out at night anymore. If you talk to him unexpectedly, he shakes. He’s become timid and odd. He went to the bishop and got sprinkled with holy water. "It may have come as a warning," the bishop said; "yet many theologians believe that no one has ever actually seen an apparition, because no one would survive it."—Ed.]
[Pg 17] There was once a grown-up lad in the County Leitrim, and he was strong and lively, and the son of a rich farmer. His father had plenty of money, and he did not spare it on the son. Accordingly, when the boy grew up he liked sport better than work, and, as his father had no other children, he loved this one so much that he allowed him to do in everything just as it pleased himself. He was very extravagant, and he used to scatter the gold money as another person would scatter the white. He was seldom to be found at home, but if there was a fair, or a race, or a gathering within ten miles of him, you were dead certain to find him there. And he seldom spent a night in his father's house, but he used to be always out rambling, and, like Shawn Bwee long ago, there was
[Pg 17] Once upon a time, there was a young man in County Leitrim. He was strong and lively, and the son of a wealthy farmer. His father had plenty of money and didn't hesitate to spend it on his son. So, when the boy grew up, he preferred fun over work, and since his father had no other children, he loved this son so much that he let him do whatever he wanted. He was very extravagant and would throw around gold coins like others would toss out small change. He was hardly ever home, but if there was a fair, a race, or a gathering within ten miles, you could bet he’d be there. He rarely spent a night in his father's house, always out wandering, just like Shawn Bwee long ago, there was
"the love of every girl in the breast of his shirt," and it's many's the kiss he got and he gave, for he was very handsome, and there wasn't a girl in the country but would fall in love with him, only for him to fasten his two eyes on her, and it was for that someone made this rann on him—
"the love of every girl in the chest of his shirt," and he received and gave many kisses, because he was very good-looking, and there wasn't a girl in the whole country who wouldn't fall in love with him, just by him locking his eyes on her, and that was why someone made this rann about him—
It's a big deal to be like this. In keeping with the tradition of honoring our connection to the sun's energy. "Anuas, it's been years since I've slept well."
At last he became very wild and unruly. He wasn't to be seen day nor night in his father's house, but always rambling or going on his kailee (night-visit) from place to place and from house to house, so that the old people used to shake their heads and say to one another, "it's easy seen what will happen to the land when the old man dies; his son will run through it in a year, and it won't stand him that long itself."
At last, he became very wild and uncontrollable. He was hardly ever seen day or night in his father's house, always wandering around or going on his kailee (night visit) from place to place and house to house. The older folks would shake their heads and say to each other, "You can easily tell what will happen to the land when the old man dies; his son will waste it in a year, and it won't last him that long."
[Pg 18] He used to be always gambling and card-playing and drinking, but his father never minded his bad habits, and never punished him. But it happened one day that the old man was told that the son had ruined the character of a girl in the neighbourhood, and he was greatly angry, and he called the son to him, and said to him, quietly and sensibly—"Avic," says he, "you know I loved you greatly up to this, and I never stopped you from doing your choice thing whatever it was, and I kept plenty of money with you, and I always hoped to leave you the house and land, and all I had after myself would be gone; but I heard a story of you to-day that has disgusted me with you. I cannot tell you the grief that I felt when I heard such a thing of you, and I tell you now plainly that unless you marry that girl I'll leave house and land and everything to my brother's son. I never could leave it to anyone who would make so bad a use of it as you do yourself, deceiving women and coaxing girls. Settle with yourself now whether you'll marry that girl and get my land as a fortune with her, or refuse to marry her and give up all that was coming to you; and tell me in the morning which of the two things you have chosen."
[Pg 18] He was always gambling, playing cards, and drinking, but his father never cared about his bad habits and never punished him. Then one day, the old man heard that his son had ruined the reputation of a girl in the neighborhood, and he got very angry. He called his son over and said to him, calmly and rationally—"Avic," he said, "you know I loved you a lot until now, and I’ve never stopped you from doing whatever you wanted, and I’ve given you plenty of money. I always hoped to leave you the house and land and everything I have after I’m gone; but today I heard something about you that has disgusted me. I can’t express the grief I felt when I heard that about you. I’m telling you clearly now that unless you marry that girl, I’ll leave the house and land and everything to my brother's son. I could never leave it to someone who would misuse it like you do, deceiving women and manipulating girls. Decide now whether you’ll marry that girl and get my land as her dowry, or refuse to marry her and give up everything that would have been yours. Let me know in the morning what you choose."
"Och! Domnoo Sheery! father, you wouldn't say that to me, and I such a good son as I am. Who told you I wouldn't marry the girl?" says he.
"Och! Domnoo Sheery! Dad, you can't really mean that, especially since I’m such a good son. Who told you I wouldn't marry the girl?" he says.
But his father was gone, and the lad knew well enough that he would keep his word too; and he was greatly troubled in his mind, for as quiet and as kind as the father was, he never went back of a word that he had once said, and there wasn't another man in the country who was harder to bend than he was.
But his father was gone, and the kid knew he would stick to his word; he was deeply troubled because, as calm and kind as his dad was, he never went back on a promise he made, and there wasn't another man in the country who was tougher to change than he was.
The boy did not know rightly what to do. He was in love with the girl indeed, and he hoped to marry her sometime or other, but he would much sooner have remained another while as he was, and follow on at his old tricks—drinking, sporting, and playing cards; and, along with that, he was angry that his father should order him to marry, and should threaten him if he did not do it.
The boy wasn’t sure what to do. He was definitely in love with the girl and hoped to marry her one day, but he would much rather stay as he was for a while longer, enjoying his usual activities—drinking, having fun, and playing cards. On top of that, he was frustrated that his father was insisting he get married and threatening him if he didn’t.
"Isn't my father a great fool," says he to himself. "I [Pg 19] was ready enough, and only too anxious, to marry Mary; and now since he threatened me, faith I've a great mind to let it go another while."
"Isn't my father such a fool," he thinks to himself. "I was more than ready and eager to marry Mary; but now that he's threatened me, I really feel like I might just wait a bit longer."
His mind was so much excited that he remained between two notions as to what he should do. He walked out into the night at last to cool his heated blood, and went on to the road. He lit a pipe, and as the night was fine he walked and walked on, until the quick pace made him begin to forget his trouble. The night was bright, and the moon half full. There was not a breath of wind blowing, and the air was calm and mild. He walked on for nearly three hours, when he suddenly remembered that it was late in the night, and time for him to turn. "Musha! I think I forgot myself," says he; "it must be near twelve o'clock now."
His mind was so agitated that he couldn't decide what to do. Finally, he stepped out into the night to cool off and walked down the road. He lit a pipe, and since the night was nice, he kept walking until the quick pace helped him start to forget his troubles. The night was bright, and the moon was half full. There wasn't a breath of wind, and the air was calm and mild. He walked for nearly three hours when he suddenly realized that it was late and time for him to head back. "Wow! I think I lost track of time," he said; "it must be close to twelve o'clock now."
The word was hardly out of his mouth, when he heard the sound of many voices, and the trampling of feet on the road before him. "I don't know who can be out so late at night as this, and on such a lonely road," said he to himself.
The word was barely out of his mouth when he heard the sound of many voices and the thumping of feet on the road in front of him. "I don’t know who could be out this late at night on such a deserted road," he said to himself.
He stood listening, and he heard the voices of many people talking through other, but he could not understand what they were saying. "Oh, wirra!" says he, "I'm afraid. It's not Irish or English they have; it can't be they're Frenchmen!" He went on a couple of yards further, and he saw well enough by the light of the moon a band of little people coming towards him, and they were carrying something big and heavy with them. "Oh, murder!" says he to himself, "sure it can't be that they're the good people that's in it!" Every rib of hair that was on his head stood up, and there fell a shaking on his bones, for he saw that they were coming to him fast.
He stood listening, and he heard a lot of people talking over each other, but he couldn't figure out what they were saying. "Oh, no!" he said, "I'm scared. It can't be Irish or English; they can't be French!" He walked a few more yards, and in the moonlight, he clearly saw a group of small people approaching him, carrying something big and heavy. "Oh, no!" he thought to himself, "it can't be that they’re the good people that are involved!" Every hair on his head stood up, and he felt a tremble in his bones because he saw they were coming toward him quickly.
He looked at them again, and perceived that there were about twenty little men in it, and there was not a man at all of them higher than about three feet or three feet and a half, and some of them were grey, and seemed very old. He looked again, but he could not make out what was the heavy thing they were carrying until they came up to him, and then they all stood round about him. They threw the [Pg 20] heavy thing down on the road, and he saw on the spot that it was a dead body.
He looked at them again and realized that there were about twenty little men, none of whom was taller than about three to three and a half feet. Some of them were grey and appeared very old. He looked again but couldn’t figure out what the heavy thing they were carrying was until they got closer to him, and then they all gathered around him. They dropped the heavy thing onto the road, and he immediately saw that it was a dead body.
He became as cold as the Death, and there was not a drop of blood running in his veins when an old little grey maneen came up to him and said, "Isn't it lucky we met you, Teig O'Kane?"
He became as cold as death, and there wasn't a drop of blood running in his veins when an old little gray maneen came up to him and said, "Isn't it lucky we ran into you, Teig O'Kane?"
Poor Teig could not bring out a word at all, nor open his lips, if he were to get the world for it, and so he gave no answer.
Poor Teig couldn’t say a single word or open his lips, even if the world depended on it, so he didn’t respond at all.
"Teig O'Kane," said the little grey man again, "isn't it timely you met us?"
"Teig O'Kane," the little grey man said again, "isn't it convenient that you ran into us?"
Teig could not answer him.
Teig couldn't answer him.
"Teig O'Kane," says he, "the third time, isn't it lucky and timely that we met you?"
"Teig O'Kane," he says, "isn't it lucky and convenient that we ran into you for the third time?"
But Teig remained silent, for he was afraid to return an answer, and his tongue was as if it was tied to the roof of his mouth.
But Teig stayed silent, because he was scared to respond, and his tongue felt like it was stuck to the roof of his mouth.
The little grey man turned to his companions, and there was joy in his bright little eye. "And now," says he, "Teig O'Kane hasn't a word, we can do with him what we please. Teig, Teig," says he, "you're living a bad life, and we can make a slave of you now, and you cannot withstand us, for there's no use in trying to go against us. Lift that corpse."
The little gray man turned to his friends, and there was joy in his bright little eye. "And now," he said, "Teig O'Kane can't say a word; we can do whatever we want with him. Teig, Teig," he said, "you're living a bad life, and we can make a slave out of you now, and you can't fight us, because there's no point in trying to go against us. Lift that corpse."
Teig was so frightened that he was only able to utter the two words, "I won't;" for as frightened as he was, he was obstinate and stiff, the same as ever.
Teig was so scared that he could only say the two words, "I won't;" because as scared as he was, he was just as stubborn and rigid as ever.
"Teig O'Kane won't lift the corpse," said the little maneen, with a wicked little laugh, for all the world like the breaking of a lock of dry kippeens, and with a little harsh voice like the striking of a cracked bell. "Teig O'Kane won't lift the corpse—make him lift it;" and before the word was out of his mouth they had all gathered round poor Teig, and they all talking and laughing through other.
"Teig O'Kane won't lift the body," said the little maneen, with a mischievous laugh, like the sound of dry kippeens cracking, and with a sharp voice like a broken bell. "Teig O'Kane won't lift the body—make him lift it;" and before he could finish his sentence, everyone had gathered around poor Teig, all talking and laughing over each other.
Teig tried to run from them, but they followed him, and a man of them stretched out his foot before him as he ran, so that Teig was thrown in a heap on the road. Then before he could rise up the fairies caught him, some by the hands and some by the feet, and they held him tight, in [Pg 21] a way that he could not stir, with his face against the ground. Six or seven of them raised the body then, and pulled it over to him, and left it down on his back. The breast of the corpse was squeezed against Teig's back and shoulders, and the arms of the corpse were thrown around Teig's neck. Then they stood back from him a couple of yards, and let him get up. He rose, foaming at the mouth and cursing, and he shook himself, thinking to throw the corpse off his back. But his fear and his wonder were great when he found that the two arms had a tight hold round his own neck, and that the two legs were squeezing his hips firmly, and that, however strongly he tried, he could not throw it off, any more than a horse can throw off its saddle. He was terribly frightened then, and he thought he was lost. "Ochone! for ever," said he to himself, "it's the bad life I'm leading that has given the good people this power over me. I promise to God and Mary, Peter and Paul, Patrick and Bridget, that I'll mend my ways for as long as I have to live, if I come clear out of this danger—and I'll marry the girl."
Teig tried to run away from them, but they followed him. One of them stuck out his foot as Teig ran, causing him to stumble and fall onto the road. Before he could get up, the fairies grabbed him, some by his hands and some by his feet, holding him tight so he couldn’t move, with his face against the ground. Six or seven of them lifted a body and pulled it over to him, laying it across his back. The corpse pressed against Teig's back and shoulders, and its arms wrapped around his neck. Then they stepped back a couple of yards and let him get up. He stood up, foaming at the mouth and cursing, shaking himself as if to throw the corpse off his back. But he was terrified and stunned to realize that the arms had a tight grip around his neck, and the legs were squeezing his hips firmly, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t get rid of it, any more than a horse can shake off its saddle. He was extremely frightened then, thinking he was doomed. "Oh no! Forever," he said to himself, "it's the poor life I've been living that has given these good people power over me. I promise God and Mary, Peter and Paul, Patrick and Bridget that I’ll change my ways for as long as I live if I can escape this danger—and I’ll marry the girl."
The little grey man came up to him again, and said he to him, "Now, Teigeen," says he, "you didn't lift the body when I told you to lift it, and see how you were made to lift it; perhaps when I tell you to bury it you won't bury it until you're made to bury it!"
The little grey man approached him again and said, "Now, Teigeen, you didn't lift the body when I told you to, and look how you were forced to lift it; maybe when I tell you to bury it, you won't bury it until you're forced to do that too!"
"Anything at all that I can do for your honour," said Teig, "I'll do it," for he was getting sense already, and if it had not been for the great fear that was on him, he never would have let that civil word slip out of his mouth.
"Anything I can do for you, sir," said Teig, "I’ll do it," because he was starting to get the hang of things, and if it hadn’t been for the intense fear he felt, he would have never let that polite phrase come out of his mouth.
The little man laughed a sort of laugh again. "You're getting quiet now, Teig," says he. "I'll go bail but you'll be quiet enough before I'm done with you. Listen to me now, Teig O'Kane, and if you don't obey me in all I'm telling you to do, you'll repent it. You must carry with you this corpse that is on your back to Teampoll-Démus, and you must bring it into the church with you, and make a grave for it in the very middle of the church, and you must raise up the flags and put them down again the very same way, [Pg 22] and you must carry the clay out of the church and leave the place as it was when you came, so that no one could know that there had been anything changed. But that's not all. Maybe that the body won't be allowed to be buried in that church; perhaps some other man has the bed, and, if so, it's likely he won't share it with this one. If you don't get leave to bury it in Teampoll-Démus, you must carry it to Carrick-fhad-vic-Orus, and bury it in the churchyard there; and if you don't get it into that place, take it with you to Teampoll-Ronan; and if that churchyard is closed on you, take it to Imlogue-Fada; and if you're not able to bury it there, you've no more to do than to take it to Kill-Breedya, and you can bury it there without hindrance. I cannot tell you what one of those churches is the one where you will have leave to bury that corpse under the clay, but I know that it will be allowed you to bury him at some church or other of them. If you do this work rightly, we will be thankful to you, and you will have no cause to grieve; but if you are slow or lazy, believe me we shall take satisfaction of you."
The little man laughed again. "You're going quiet now, Teig," he said. "I bet you'll be quiet enough before I'm finished with you. Listen to me, Teig O'Kane, and if you don’t do everything I tell you, you'll regret it. You need to carry this corpse on your back to Teampoll-Démus, and bring it into the church with you. You must dig a grave for it right in the middle of the church, and you have to raise the flags and put them back down exactly the same way, [Pg 22] and you must take the dirt out of the church and leave it just like it was when you arrived, so no one can tell anything’s been changed. But that’s not all. Maybe the body won’t be allowed to be buried in that church; perhaps someone else owns the spot, and if that's the case, they'll probably refuse to share it. If you can’t get permission to bury it in Teampoll-Démus, you’ll need to take it to Carrick-fhad-vic-Orus and bury it in the churchyard there; and if you can't get it into that place, take it with you to Teampoll-Ronan; and if that churchyard is closed to you, take it to Imlogue-Fada; and if you can’t bury it there, you just have to take it to Kill-Breedya, and you can bury it there without any trouble. I can’t tell you which of those churches will let you bury that corpse, but I know you will be allowed to bury him in at least one of them. If you do this job right, we will be grateful to you, and you won’t have any reason to worry; but if you're slow or lazy, believe me, we will make sure you pay for it."
When the grey little man had done speaking, his comrades laughed and clapped their hands together. "Glic! Glic! Hwee! Hwee!" they all cried; "go on, go on, you have eight hours before you till daybreak, and if you haven't this man buried before the sun rises, you're lost." They struck a fist and a foot behind on him, and drove him on in the road. He was obliged to walk, and to walk fast, for they gave him no rest.
When the little gray man finished speaking, his friends laughed and clapped their hands. "Glic! Glic! Hwee! Hwee!" they all shouted; "keep going, keep going, you have eight hours until dawn, and if you don't get this guy buried before the sun comes up, you're in trouble." They hit him on the back and pushed him along the road. He had to walk, and he had to walk quickly, because they didn’t give him a break.
He thought himself that there was not a wet path, or a dirty boreen, or a crooked contrary road in the whole county, that he had not walked that night. The night was at times very dark, and whenever there would come a cloud across the moon he could see nothing, and then he used often to fall. Sometimes he was hurt, and sometimes he escaped, but he was obliged always to rise on the moment and to hurry on. Sometimes the moon would break out clearly, and then he would look behind him and see the little people following at his back. And he heard them speaking amongst themselves, talking and crying out, and [Pg 23] screaming like a flock of sea-gulls; and if he was to save his soul he never understood as much as one word of what they were saying.
He believed there wasn't a wet path, a muddy boreen, or a twisted back road in the entire county that he hadn't walked that night. The night was sometimes really dark, and whenever a cloud passed over the moon, he couldn't see anything, which often caused him to trip. Sometimes he got hurt, and other times he didn't, but he always had to get up immediately and keep moving. Occasionally, the moon would shine brightly, and he'd look back to see the little people trailing behind him. He heard them chatting amongst themselves, talking and shouting, and screaming like a flock of seagulls; and no matter what, he never understood even one word of what they were saying.
He did not know how far he had walked, when at last one of them cried out to him, "Stop here!" He stood, and they all gathered round him.
He didn't know how far he had walked when one of them finally shouted, "Stop here!" He stood still, and they all crowded around him.
"Do you see those withered trees over there?" says the old boy to him again. "Teampoll-Démus is among those trees, and you must go in there by yourself, for we cannot follow you or go with you. We must remain here. Go on boldly."
"Do you see those shriveled trees over there?" the old boy says to him again. "Teampoll-Démus is among those trees, and you have to go in there by yourself because we can’t follow you or go with you. We have to stay here. Go on bravely."
Teig looked from him, and he saw a high wall that was in places half broken down, and an old grey church on the inside of the wall, and about a dozen withered old trees scattered here and there round it. There was neither leaf nor twig on any of them, but their bare crooked branches were stretched out like the arms of an angry man when he threatens. He had no help for it, but was obliged to go forward. He was a couple of hundred yards from the church, but he walked on, and never looked behind him until he came to the gate of the churchyard. The old gate was thrown down, and he had no difficulty in entering. He turned then to see if any of the little people were following him, but there came a cloud over the moon, and the night became so dark that he could see nothing. He went into the churchyard, and he walked up the old grassy pathway leading to the church. When he reached the door, he found it locked. The door was large and strong, and he did not know what to do. At last he drew out his knife with difficulty, and stuck it in the wood to try if it were not rotten, but it was not.
Teig looked away from him and saw a tall wall, partially crumbling in places, and an old gray church inside the wall, surrounded by about a dozen withered trees scattered around. None of them had leaves or twigs, and their bare, twisted branches reached out like the arms of an angry man threatening someone. He had no choice but to move forward. He was a couple of hundred yards from the church, but he kept walking, never glancing back until he reached the churchyard gate. The old gate was knocked down, making it easy for him to enter. He turned to see if any of the little people were following him, but a cloud covered the moon, plunging the night into darkness where he couldn't see anything. He stepped into the churchyard and walked up the old grassy path leading to the church. When he got to the door, he found it locked. The door was large and sturdy, and he was unsure what to do. Finally, he pulled out his knife with some effort and tried to stick it in the wood to see if it was rotten, but it wasn't.
"Now," said he to himself, "I have no more to do; the door is shut, and I can't open it."
"Now," he said to himself, "there's nothing more I can do; the door is closed, and I can't open it."
Before the words were rightly shaped in his own mind, a voice in his ear said to him, "Search for the key on the top of the door, or on the wall."
Before he had fully formed the words in his mind, a voice in his ear said, "Look for the key on top of the door or on the wall."
He started. "Who is that speaking to me?" he cried, turning round; but he saw no one. The voice said in his [Pg 24] ear again, "Search for the key on the top of the door, or on the wall."
He jumped. "Who’s talking to me?" he shouted, turning around; but he didn’t see anyone. The voice said in his [Pg 24] ear again, "Look for the key on top of the door or on the wall."
"What's that?" said he, and the sweat running from his forehead; "who spoke to me?"
"What's that?" he said, wiping the sweat from his forehead. "Who just spoke to me?"
"It's I, the corpse, that spoke to you!" said the voice.
"It's me, the corpse, who talked to you!" said the voice.
"Can you talk?" said Teig.
"Can you speak?" said Teig.
"Now and again," said the corpse.
"Now and then," said the corpse.
Teig searched for the key, and he found it on the top of the wall. He was too much frightened to say any more, but he opened the door wide, and as quickly as he could, and he went in, with the corpse on his back. It was as dark as pitch inside, and poor Teig began to shake and tremble.
Teig looked for the key and found it on top of the wall. He was too scared to say anything else, but he opened the door wide and hurried inside with the corpse on his back. It was pitch black inside, and poor Teig started to shake and tremble.
"Light the candle," said the corpse.
"Light the candle," said the body.
Teig put his hand in his pocket, as well as he was able, and drew out a flint and steel. He struck a spark out of it, and lit a burnt rag he had in his pocket. He blew it until it made a flame, and he looked round him. The church was very ancient, and part of the wall was broken down. The windows were blown in or cracked, and the timber of the seats was rotten. There were six or seven old iron candlesticks left there still, and in one of these candlesticks Teig found the stump of an old candle, and he lit it. He was still looking round him on the strange and horrid place in which he found himself, when the cold corpse whispered in his ear, "Bury me now, bury me now; there is a spade and turn the ground." Teig looked from him, and he saw a spade lying beside the altar. He took it up, and he placed the blade under a flag that was in the middle of the aisle, and leaning all his weight on the handle of the spade, he raised it. When the first flag was raised it was not hard to raise the others near it, and he moved three or four of them out of their places. The clay that was under them was soft and easy to dig, but he had not thrown up more than three or four shovelfuls, when he felt the iron touch something soft like flesh. He threw up three or four more shovelfuls from around it, and then he saw that it was another body that was buried in the same place.
Teig reached into his pocket as best he could and pulled out a flint and steel. He struck them together to create a spark, lighting a burned rag he had with him. He blew on it until it caught fire and looked around. The church was really old, and part of the wall had collapsed. The windows were shattered or cracked, and the wood of the seats was decayed. There were still six or seven old iron candlesticks scattered around, and in one, Teig found the stub of an old candle, which he lit. As he examined the eerie and dreadful place he had stumbled into, the cold corpse whispered in his ear, "Bury me now, bury me now; there’s a spade, turn the ground." Teig turned to the corpse and saw a spade lying next to the altar. He picked it up, slid the blade under a flagstone in the center of the aisle, and leaned all his weight on the handle, lifting it. Once the first flagstone was raised, it was easy to lift the others nearby, and he moved three or four of them out of place. The earth underneath was soft and easy to dig, but he had barely tossed up three or four shovelfuls when he felt something soft, like flesh, beneath the soil. He dug up a few more shovelfuls around it, and then he realized it was another body buried in the same spot.
[Pg 25] "I am afraid I'll never be allowed to bury the two bodies in the same hole," said Teig, in his own mind. "You corpse, there on my back," says he, "will you be satisfied if I bury you down here?" But the corpse never answered him a word.
[Pg 25] "I’m worried I’ll never be able to bury both bodies in the same grave,” Teig thought to himself. “You, corpse, lying on my back,” he said, “will you be okay if I bury you here?” But the corpse didn’t respond at all.
"That's a good sign," said Teig to himself. "Maybe he's getting quiet," and he thrust the spade down in the earth again. Perhaps he hurt the flesh of the other body, for the dead man that was buried there stood up in the grave, and shouted an awful shout. "Hoo! hoo!! hoo!!! Go! go!! go!!! or you're a dead, dead, dead man!" And then he fell back in the grave again. Teig said afterwards, that of all the wonderful things he saw that night, that was the most awful to him. His hair stood upright on his head like the bristles of a pig, the cold sweat ran off his face, and then came a tremour over all his bones, until he thought that he must fall.
"That's a good sign," Teig said to himself. "Maybe he’s quieting down," and he plunged the spade back into the dirt. Maybe he disturbed the other body because the dead man buried there suddenly stood up in the grave and yelled a terrifying shout. "Hoo! hoo!! hoo!!! Go! go!! go!!! or you’re a dead, dead, dead man!" Then he collapsed back into the grave. Teig later said that of all the incredible things he witnessed that night, that was the most horrifying to him. His hair stood up like a pig’s bristles, cold sweat dripped from his face, and then a shiver ran through all his bones until he thought he might collapse.
But after a while he became bolder, when he saw that the second corpse remained lying quietly there, and he threw in the clay on it again, and he smoothed it overhead and he laid down the flags carefully as they had been before. "It can't be that he'll rise up any more," said he.
But after a while, he got braver when he noticed that the second body was still lying there. He threw more dirt over it, smoothed it out on top, and carefully placed the stones back as they were before. "There's no way he'll get up again," he said.
He went down the aisle a little further, and drew near to the door, and began raising the flags again, looking for another bed for the corpse on his back. He took up three or four flags and put them aside, and then he dug the clay. He was not long digging until he laid bare an old woman without a thread upon her but her shirt. She was more lively than the first corpse, for he had scarcely taken any of the clay away from about her, when she sat up and began to cry, "Ho, you bodach (clown)! Ha, you bodach! Where has he been that he got no bed?"
He walked down the aisle a bit further, got closer to the door, and started raising the flags again, searching for another resting place for the body on his back. He picked up three or four flags and set them aside, then he started digging in the dirt. It didn’t take long before he uncovered an old woman who wore nothing but her shirt. She was more spirited than the first body; hardly had he removed any dirt from around her when she sat up and exclaimed, "Hey, you clown! Ha, you clown! Where has he been that he has no resting place?"
Poor Teig drew back, and when she found that she was getting no answer, she closed her eyes gently, lost her vigour, and fell back quietly and slowly under the clay. Teig did to her as he had done to the man—he threw the clay back on her, and left the flags down overhead.
Poor Teig stepped back, and when she realized she wasn't getting a response, she gently closed her eyes, lost her strength, and slowly and quietly fell back under the earth. Teig did to her what he had done to the man—he covered her with the dirt and left the flags down above.
He began digging again near the door, but before he had [Pg 26] thrown up more than a couple of shovelfuls, he noticed a man's hand laid bare by the spade. "By my soul, I'll go no further, then," said he to himself; "what use is it for me?" And he threw the clay in again on it, and settled the flags as they had been before.
He started digging again by the door, but before he had [Pg 26] thrown up more than a couple of shovelfuls, he noticed a man's hand exposed by the spade. "Well, I’m not going any further," he thought to himself; "what's the point?" And he covered the hand back up with the dirt and put the stones back in place like they were before.
He left the church then, and his heart was heavy enough, but he shut the door and locked it, and left the key where he found it. He sat down on a tombstone that was near the door, and began thinking. He was in great doubt what he should do. He laid his face between his two hands, and cried for grief and fatigue, since he was dead certain at this time that he never would come home alive. He made another attempt to loosen the hands of the corpse that were squeezed round his neck, but they were as tight as if they were clamped; and the more he tried to loosen them, the tighter they squeezed him. He was going to sit down once more, when the cold, horrid lips of the dead man said to him, "Carrick-fhad-vic-Orus," and he remembered the command of the good people to bring the corpse with him to that place if he should be unable to bury it where he had been.
He left the church, feeling heavy-hearted, but he shut the door and locked it, leaving the key where he found it. He sat on a tombstone near the door and started thinking. He was really uncertain about what to do. He buried his face in his hands and cried out of grief and exhaustion, knowing for sure that he would never make it home alive. He tried again to loosen the corpse's hands that were tightly wrapped around his neck, but they felt clamped; the more he struggled, the tighter they gripped him. Just as he was about to sit down again, the cold, awful lips of the dead man whispered, "Carrick-fhad-vic-Orus," reminding him of the good people's command to bring the corpse with him to that place if he couldn’t bury it where he was.
He rose up, and looked about him. "I don't know the way," he said.
He got up and looked around. "I don’t know the way," he said.
As soon as he had uttered the word, the corpse stretched out suddenly its left hand that had been tightened round his neck, and kept it pointing out, showing him the road he ought to follow. Teig went in the direction that the fingers were stretched, and passed out of the churchyard. He found himself on an old rutty, stony road, and he stood still again, not knowing where to turn. The corpse stretched out its bony hand a second time, and pointed out to him another road—not the road by which he had come when approaching the old church. Teig followed that road, and whenever he came to a path or road meeting it, the corpse always stretched out its hand and pointed with its fingers, showing him the way he was to take.
As soon as he said the word, the corpse suddenly extended its left hand, which had been gripping his neck, and kept it out, indicating the path he should follow. Teig went in the direction the fingers were pointing and left the churchyard. He found himself on an old, bumpy stone road, and stood still, unsure of where to go. The corpse reached out its bony hand again and pointed to another road—not the one he had taken to approach the old church. Teig followed that road, and whenever he reached a junction, the corpse always extended its hand, guiding him with its fingers on which way to go.
Many was the cross-road he turned down, and many was the crooked boreen he walked, until he saw from him [Pg 27] an old burying-ground at last, beside the road, but there was neither church nor chapel nor any other building in it. The corpse squeezed him tightly, and he stood. "Bury me, bury me in the burying-ground," said the voice.
Many were the crossroads he took, and many were the winding paths he walked, until he finally saw an old graveyard by the road, but there was no church, chapel, or any other building there. The corpse held him tightly, and he stopped. "Bury me, bury me in the graveyard," said the voice.
Teig drew over towards the old burying-place, and he was not more than about twenty yards from it, when, raising his eyes, he saw hundreds and hundreds of ghosts—men, women, and children—sitting on the top of the wall round about, or standing on the inside of it, or running backwards and forwards, and pointing at him, while he could see their mouths opening and shutting as if they were speaking, though he heard no word, nor any sound amongst them at all.
Teig walked toward the old graveyard, and he was no more than about twenty yards away when he looked up and saw hundreds of ghosts—men, women, and children—sitting on top of the wall around it, standing on the inside, or running back and forth, pointing at him. He could see their mouths moving as if they were talking, but he didn’t hear any words or sounds at all.
He was afraid to go forward, so he stood where he was, and the moment he stood, all the ghosts became quiet, and ceased moving. Then Teig understood that it was trying to keep him from going in, that they were. He walked a couple of yards forwards, and immediately the whole crowd rushed together towards the spot to which he was moving, and they stood so thickly together that it seemed to him that he never could break through them, even though he had a mind to try. But he had no mind to try it. He went back broken and dispirited, and when he had gone a couple of hundred yards from the burying-ground, he stood again, for he did not know what way he was to go. He heard the voice of the corpse in his ear, saying "Teampoll-Ronan," and the skinny hand was stretched out again, pointing him out the road.
He was hesitant to move forward, so he stayed where he was, and the moment he did, all the ghosts fell silent and stopped moving. Then Teig realized they were trying to keep him from entering. He walked a few yards ahead, and instantly the entire crowd surged toward him, pressing together so tightly that it felt impossible to push through them, even if he wanted to. But he didn't want to try. He turned back, feeling defeated and disheartened, and after walking a few hundred yards away from the graveyard, he stopped again, unsure of which way to go. He heard a voice from the corpse in his ear, saying "Teampoll-Ronan," and the bony hand reached out again, pointing him in the direction of the road.
As tired as he was, he had to walk, and the road was neither short nor even. The night was darker than ever, and it was difficult to make his way. Many was the toss he got, and many a bruise they left on his body. At last he saw Teampoll-Ronan from him in the distance, standing in the middle of the burying-ground. He moved over towards it, and thought he was all right and safe, when he saw no ghosts nor anything else on the wall, and he thought he would never be hindered now from leaving his load off him at last. He moved over to the gate, [Pg 28] but as he was passing in, he tripped on the threshold. Before he could recover himself, something that he could not see seized him by the neck, by the hands, and by the feet, and bruised him, and shook him, and choked him, until he was nearly dead; and at last he was lifted up, and carried more than a hundred yards from that place, and then thrown down in an old dyke, with the corpse still clinging to him.
As tired as he was, he had to keep walking, and the path was neither short nor smooth. The night was darker than ever, making it hard to find his way. He got tossed around a lot, leaving him with plenty of bruises. Finally, he spotted Teampoll-Ronan in the distance, standing in the middle of the graveyard. He made his way over, feeling like he was finally safe when he didn’t see any ghosts or anything else on the wall, thinking he could finally drop his burden. He approached the gate, [Pg 28] but as he was stepping in, he tripped on the threshold. Before he could regain his balance, something invisible grabbed him by the neck, hands, and feet, bruising him, shaking him, and choking him until he was nearly lifeless; then he was lifted up and carried over a hundred yards away from that spot, and thrown down into an old ditch, with the corpse still clinging to him.
He rose up, bruised and sore, but feared to go near the place again, for he had seen nothing the time he was thrown down and carried away.
He got up, sore and bruised, but was afraid to approach the spot again since he hadn't seen anything when he was thrown down and taken away.
"You corpse, up on my back," said he, "shall I go over again to the churchyard?"—but the corpse never answered him. "That's a sign you don't wish me to try it again," said Teig.
"You dead body, on my back," he said, "should I go back to the graveyard?"—but the dead body never replied. "That's a sign you don't want me to try it again," Teig said.
He was now in great doubt as to what he ought to do, when the corpse spoke in his ear, and said "Imlogue-Fada."
He was now really unsure about what he should do, when the corpse whispered in his ear, saying "Imlogue-Fada."
"Oh, murder!" said Teig, "must I bring you there? If you keep me long walking like this, I tell you I'll fall under you."
"Oh, come on!" said Teig, "do I really have to take you there? If you make me walk like this for much longer, I'm going to collapse."
He went on, however, in the direction the corpse pointed out to him. He could not have told, himself, how long he had been going, when the dead man behind suddenly squeezed him, and said, "There!"
He continued on in the direction the corpse was pointing. He couldn’t say how long he had been walking when the dead man behind him suddenly gripped him and exclaimed, "There!"
Teig looked from him, and he saw a little low wall, that was so broken down in places that it was no wall at all. It was in a great wide field, in from the road; and only for three or four great stones at the corners, that were more like rocks than stones, there was nothing to show that there was either graveyard or burying-ground there.
Teig looked away from him and noticed a small, low wall that was so crumbled in spots that it barely resembled a wall. It was situated in a vast open field, away from the road; and aside from three or four large stones at the corners, which were more like rocks than stones, there was nothing to indicate that there was a graveyard or burial ground there.
"Is this Imlogue-Fada? Shall I bury you here?" said Teig.
"Is this Imlogue-Fada? Should I bury you here?" said Teig.
"Yes," said the voice.
"Yeah," said the voice.
"But I see no grave or gravestone, only this pile of stones," said Teig.
"But I see no grave or gravestone, just this pile of stones," Teig said.
The corpse did not answer, but stretched out its long fleshless hand, to show Teig the direction in which he was [Pg 29] to go. Teig went on accordingly, but he was greatly terrified, for he remembered what had happened to him at the last place. He went on, "with his heart in his mouth," as he said himself afterwards; but when he came to within fifteen or twenty yards of the little low square wall, there broke out a flash of lightning, bright yellow and red, with blue streaks in it, and went round about the wall in one course, and it swept by as fast as the swallow in the clouds, and the longer Teig remained looking at it the faster it went, till at last it became like a bright ring of flame round the old graveyard, which no one could pass without being burnt by it. Teig never saw, from the time he was born, and never saw afterwards, so wonderful or so splendid a sight as that was. Round went the flame, white and yellow and blue sparks leaping out from it as it went, and although at first it had been no more than a thin, narrow line, it increased slowly until it was at last a great broad band, and it was continually getting broader and higher, and throwing out more brilliant sparks, till there was never a colour on the ridge of the earth that was not to be seen in that fire; and lightning never shone and flame never flamed that was so shining and so bright as that.
The corpse didn't respond, but extended its long, bony hand to guide Teig in the direction he needed to go. Teig moved on, feeling extremely frightened, as he recalled what had happened to him last time. He continued, "with his heart in his mouth," as he later described it; but when he got within fifteen or twenty yards of the small, low square wall, a flash of lightning erupted—bright yellow and red, with blue streaks—and circled the wall in a single path. It zipped by as quickly as a swallow in the clouds, and the longer Teig stared at it, the faster it seemed to go, until it finally transformed into a bright ring of flame around the old graveyard, one that no one could pass without getting burned. Teig had never seen, from the moment he was born, and never saw again, such a marvelous or splendid sight as that. The flame whirled, white and yellow, with blue sparks leaping from it, and although it had started as a thin, narrow line, it gradually expanded until it became a broad band, continually growing wider and higher, shooting off more dazzling sparks, until there wasn't a color on the surface of the earth that wasn’t reflected in that fire; and lightning never flashed, and flame never burned that was as bright and shining as that.
Teig was amazed; he was half dead with fatigue, and he had no courage left to approach the wall. There fell a mist over his eyes, and there came a soorawn in his head, and he was obliged to sit down upon a great stone to recover himself. He could see nothing but the light, and he could hear nothing but the whirr of it as it shot round the paddock faster than a flash of lightning.
Teig was amazed; he was exhausted and had no energy left to get closer to the wall. A fog enveloped his vision, and a buzzing filled his head, forcing him to sit down on a large rock to catch his breath. All he could see was the light, and all he could hear was the rush of it moving around the paddock faster than a flash of lightning.
As he sat there on the stone, the voice whispered once more in his ear, "Kill-Breedya;" and the dead man squeezed him so tightly that he cried out. He rose again, sick, tired, and trembling, and went forwards as he was directed. The wind was cold, and the road was bad, and the load upon his back was heavy, and the night was dark, and he himself was nearly worn out, and if he had had very much farther to go he must have fallen dead under his burden.
As he sat there on the stone, the voice whispered again in his ear, "Kill-Breedya;" and the dead man squeezed him so tightly that he yelled out. He stood up again, feeling sick, exhausted, and shaking, and moved forward as instructed. The wind was cold, the path was rough, the weight on his back was heavy, the night was dark, and he was nearly beaten down, and if he had to go much farther, he would have collapsed under his load.
[Pg 30] At last the corpse stretched out its hand, and said to him, "Bury me there."
[Pg 30] Finally, the corpse reached out its hand and said to him, "Bury me there."
"This is the last burying-place," said Teig in his own mind; "and the little grey man said I'd be allowed to bury him in some of them, so it must be this; it can't be but they'll let him in here."
"This is the final resting place," Teig thought to himself; "and the little gray man said I'd be allowed to bury him in some of them, so it must be this one; they have to let him in here."
The first faint streak of the ring of day was appearing in the east, and the clouds were beginning to catch fire, but it was darker than ever, for the moon was set, and there were no stars.
The first faint glimpse of the ring of day was showing in the east, and the clouds were starting to light up, but it was darker than ever because the moon had set, and there were no stars.
"Make haste, make haste!" said the corpse; and Teig hurried forward as well as he could to the graveyard, which was a little place on a bare hill, with only a few graves in it. He walked boldly in through the open gate, and nothing touched him, nor did he either hear or see anything. He came to the middle of the ground, and then stood up and looked round him for a spade or shovel to make a grave. As he was turning round and searching, he suddenly perceived what startled him greatly—a newly-dug grave right before him. He moved over to it, and looked down, and there at the bottom he saw a black coffin. He clambered down into the hole and lifted the lid, and found that (as he thought it would be) the coffin was empty. He had hardly mounted up out of the hole, and was standing on the brink, when the corpse, which had clung to him for more than eight hours, suddenly relaxed its hold of his neck, and loosened its shins from round his hips, and sank down with a plop into the open coffin.
"Make haste, make haste!" said the corpse; and Teig hurried as fast as he could to the graveyard, which was a small place on a bare hill, with only a few graves scattered about. He walked confidently through the open gate, and nothing bothered him, nor did he hear or see anything strange. He reached the center of the ground, then stood up and looked around for a spade or shovel to dig a grave. As he turned and searched, he suddenly noticed something that startled him—a freshly dug grave right in front of him. He stepped over to it, looked down, and saw a black coffin at the bottom. He climbed down into the hole and lifted the lid, and found that (just as he expected) the coffin was empty. He had barely climbed back out of the hole and was standing on the edge when the corpse, which had been clinging to him for more than eight hours, suddenly released its grip from his neck and loosened its legs from around his hips, sinking down with a plop into the open coffin.
Teig fell down on his two knees at the brink of the grave, and gave thanks to God. He made no delay then, but pressed down the coffin lid in its place, and threw in the clay over it with his two hands; and when the grave was filled up, he stamped and leaped on it with his feet, until it was firm and hard, and then he left the place.
Teig dropped to his knees at the edge of the grave and thanked God. Without hesitation, he pushed the coffin lid into place and tossed clay over it with both hands. After the grave was filled, he stomped and jumped on it until it was solid and firm, and then he walked away.
The sun was fast rising as he finished his work, and the first thing he did was to return to the road, and look out for a house to rest himself in. He found an inn at last, and lay down upon a bed there, and slept till night. Then [Pg 31] he rose up and ate a little, and fell asleep again till morning. When he awoke in the morning he hired a horse and rode home. He was more than twenty-six miles from home where he was, and he had come all that way with the dead body on his back in one night.
The sun was rising quickly as he finished his work, and the first thing he did was head back to the road in search of a place to rest. Eventually, he found an inn, lay down on a bed, and slept until night. Then [Pg 31] he got up, ate a little, and fell asleep again until morning. When he woke up in the morning, he hired a horse and rode home. He was more than twenty-six miles from home where he was, and he had carried the dead body on his back all that way in one night.
All the people at his own home thought that he must have left the country, and they rejoiced greatly when they saw him come back. Everyone began asking him where he had been, but he would not tell anyone except his father.
Everyone at his home thought he must have left the country, and they were really happy when they saw him return. Everyone started asking him where he had been, but he only told his father.
He was a changed man from that day. He never drank too much; he never lost his money over cards; and especially he would not take the world and be out late by himself of a dark night.
He was a different person from that day on. He never drank excessively; he never gambled away his money; and most importantly, he wouldn't go out on his own late at night when it was dark.
He was not a fortnight at home until he married Mary, the girl he had been in love with; and it's at their wedding the sport was, and it's he was the happy man from that day forward, and it's all I wish that we may be as happy as he was.
He wasn't home for two weeks before he married Mary, the girl he had loved; and it was at their wedding where the celebration happened, and he was the happy man from that day on, and all I wish is that we can be as happy as he was.
Glossary.—Rann, a stanza; kailee (céilidhe), a visit in the evening; wirra (a mhuire), "Oh, Mary!" an exclamation like the French dame; rib, a single hair (in Irish, ribe); a lock (glac), a bundle or wisp, or a little share of anything; kippeen (cipín), a rod or twig; boreen (bóithrín) a lane; bodach, a clown; soorawn (suarán), vertigo. Avic (a Mhic) = son, or rather, Oh, son. Mic is the vocative of Mac.
Terms List.—Rann, a stanza; kailee (céilidhe), an evening visit; wirra (a mhuire), "Oh, Mary!" an exclamation like the French dame; rib, a single hair (in Irish, ribe); a lock (glac), a bundle or wisp, or a small portion of anything; kippeen (cipín), a rod or twig; boreen (bóithrín) a lane; bodach, a clown; soorawn (suarán), vertigo. Avic (a Mhic) = son, or more accurately, Oh, son. Mic is the vocative of Mac.
Footnote
[4] None of Mr. Hyde's stories here given have been published before. They will be printed in the original Irish in his forthcoming Leabhar Sgeulaigheachta (Gill, Dublin).
[4] None of Mr. Hyde's stories presented here have been published before. They will be printed in the original Irish in his upcoming Leabhar Sgeulaigheachta (Gill, Dublin).
PADDY CORCORAN'S WIFE.
William Carleton.
Paddy Corcoran's wife was for several years afflicted with a kind of complaint which nobody could properly understand. She was sick, and she was not sick; she was well, and she was not well; she was as ladies wish to be who love their lords, and she was not as such ladies wish to be. In fact nobody could tell what the matter with her was. She had a gnawing at the heart which came heavily upon her husband; for, with the help of God, a keener appetite than the same gnawing amounted to could not be [Pg 32] met with of a summer's day. The poor woman was delicate beyond belief, and had no appetite at all, so she hadn't, barring a little relish for a mutton-chop, or a "staik," or a bit o' mait, anyway; for sure, God help her! she hadn't the laist inclination for the dhry pratie, or the dhrop o' sour buttermilk along wid it, especially as she was so poorly; and, indeed, for a woman in her condition—for, sick as she was, poor Paddy always was made to believe her in that condition—but God's will be done! she didn't care. A pratie an' a grain o' salt was a welcome to her—glory be to his name!—as the best roast an' boiled that ever was dressed; and why not? There was one comfort: she wouldn't be long wid him—long troublin' him; it matthered little what she got; but sure she knew herself, that from the gnawin' at her heart, she could never do good widout the little bit o' mait now and then; an', sure, if her own husband begridged it to her, who else had she a better right to expect it from?
Paddy Corcoran's wife had been struggling for several years with an issue that nobody could fully understand. She felt sick, but she also felt okay; she was fine, but she wasn’t really fine; she was like women often wish to be when they love their husbands, and yet she wasn't quite that either. In truth, no one could figure out what was wrong with her. She experienced a constant ache at her heart that deeply affected her husband; because, with the help of God, you couldn’t find a bigger appetite than that same ache, especially on a summer day. The poor woman was more fragile than anyone could believe and had no appetite whatsoever, except for a slight craving for a mutton chop, a steak, or some meat of any kind; for sure, God help her! she had no desire for the dry potato or a drop of sour buttermilk that went with it, especially since she was feeling so unwell; and indeed, for a woman in her state—because, as sick as she was, poor Paddy was always made to think she was in that condition—but let God's will be done! she didn’t care. A potato and a pinch of salt were as welcome to her—glory be to His name!—as the finest roast and boiled meal that had ever been prepared; and why not? There was one comfort: she wouldn’t be around for long—wouldn't trouble him for long; it didn’t matter much what she ate; but surely she knew that from the ache in her heart, she couldn’t feel good without a little bit of meat every now and then; and if her own husband begrudged it to her, who else had she a better right to expect it from?
Well, as we have said, she lay a bedridden invalid for long enough, trying doctors and quacks of all sorts, sexes, and sizes, and all without a farthing's benefit, until, at the long run, poor Paddy was nearly brought to the last pass, in striving to keep her in "the bit o' mait." The seventh year was now on the point of closing, when, one harvest day, as she lay bemoaning her hard condition, on her bed beyond the kitchen fire, a little weeshy woman, dressed in a neat red cloak, comes in, and, sitting down by the hearth, says:—
Well, as we've mentioned, she was stuck in bed as an invalid for quite a while, trying all sorts of doctors and quacks, regardless of their gender or background, and got absolutely no benefit from any of them. In the end, poor Paddy was nearly at his wit's end trying to keep her fed. It was just about the end of the seventh year when, on a harvest day, as she lay lamenting her difficult situation on her bed near the kitchen fire, a small, delicate woman in a tidy red cloak walked in, sat down by the hearth, and said:—
"Well, Kitty Corcoran, you've had a long lair of it there on the broad o' yer back for seven years, an' you're jist as far from bein' cured as ever."
"Well, Kitty Corcoran, you've been lying there on your back for seven years, and you're just as far from being cured as ever."
"Mavrone, ay," said the other; "in throth that's what I was this minnit thinkin' ov, and a sorrowful thought it's to me."
"Mavrone, yeah," said the other; "seriously, that's what I was just thinking about, and it's a sad thought for me."
"It's yer own fau't, thin," says the little woman; "an', indeed, for that matter, it's yer fau't that ever you wor there at all."
"It's your own fault, then," says the little woman; "and, honestly, it's your fault that you were ever there at all."
"Arra, how is that?" asked Kitty; "sure I wouldn't be [Pg 33] here if I could help it? Do you think it's a comfort or a pleasure to me to be sick and bedridden?"
"Really, how is that?" asked Kitty; "I wouldn't be [Pg 33] here if I could help it! Do you think it's comforting or enjoyable for me to be sick and stuck in bed?"
"No," said the other, "I do not; but I'll tell you the truth: for the last seven years you have been annoying us. I am one o' the good people; an' as I have a regard for you, I'm come to let you know the raison why you've been sick so long as you are. For all the time you've been ill, if you'll take the thrubble to remimber, your childhre threwn out yer dirty wather afther dusk an' before sunrise, at the very time we're passin' yer door, which we pass twice a-day. Now, if you avoid this, if you throw it out in a different place, an' at a different time, the complaint you have will lave you: so will the gnawin' at the heart; an' you'll be as well as ever you wor. If you don't follow this advice, why, remain as you are, an' all the art o' man can't cure you." She then bade her good-bye, and disappeared.
"No," said the other, "I don't; but I'll be honest with you: for the last seven years, you've been bothering us. I'm one of the good people, and because I care about you, I've come to explain why you've been sick for so long. For all the time you've been unwell, if you remember, your children have been throwing out your dirty water after dark and before dawn, right when we pass your door, which we do twice a day. Now, if you stop that, if you throw it out in a different place and at a different time, your illness will leave you; so will the ache in your heart, and you'll be as well as you were before. If you don't take this advice, then stay as you are, and no human skill can cure you." She then said goodbye and left.
Kitty, who was glad to be cured on such easy terms, immediately complied with the injunction of the fairy; and the consequence was, that the next day she found herself in as good health as ever she enjoyed during her life.
Kitty, happy to be healed so easily, quickly followed the fairy's instructions; as a result, the next day she found herself in as good health as she had ever been in her life.
CUSHEEN LOO.
TRANSLATED FROM THE IRISH BY J. J. CALLANAN.
[This song is supposed to have been sung by a young bride, who was forcibly detained in one of those forts which are so common in Ireland, and to which the good people are very fond of resorting. Under pretence of hushing her child to rest, she retired to the outside margin of the fort, and addressed the burthen of her song to a young woman whom she saw at a short distance, and whom she requested to inform her husband of her condition, and to desire him to bring the steel knife to dissolve the enchantment.]
[This song is said to have been sung by a young bride, who was kept captive in one of those forts that are so common in Ireland, and that people love to visit. Pretending to calm her child to sleep, she went to the edge of the fort and directed the main part of her song to a young woman she saw nearby. She asked her to let her husband know about her situation and to tell him to bring the steel knife to break the spell.]
Moved by the breath of the summer breeze,
And fairy songs with the sweetest melodies,
Gently floating around us.
And your pillow is a mother's breast.
Sleep, my kid!
Since I was brought to your mansion, Although the celebration in its airy halls is bright, And the sound of joy echoes from its walls.
Sleep, my kid!
And many a woman bowed with age.
Sleep, my kid!
These news are brought to the mourner's home.
Ask him to bring the knife of the magic blade,
At whose flash of lightning the charm will disappear.
Sleep tight, my child!
I can't leave that home either,
Until life leaves my fading heart.
Sleep, my kid!
Stirred by the summer breeze, And fairy songs of the sweetest melody,
Gently floating around us.
THE WHITE TROUT; A LEGEND OF CONG.
BY S. LOVER.
There was wanst upon a time, long ago, a beautiful lady that lived in a castle upon the lake beyant, and they say she was promised to a king's son, and they wor to be married, when all of a sudden he was murthered, the crathur (Lord help us), and threwn into the lake above, and so, of course, he couldn't keep his promise to the fair lady,—and more's the pity.
There was once upon a time, long ago, a beautiful lady who lived in a castle by the lake above. They say she was promised to a king's son, and they were supposed to be married when, all of a sudden, he was murdered, poor thing (Lord help us), and thrown into the lake above. So, of course, he couldn't keep his promise to the fair lady—and what a shame that is.
Well, the story goes that she went out iv her mind, bekase av loosin' the king's son—for she was tendher-hearted, God help her, like the rest iv us!—and pined away after him, until at last, no one about seen her, good or bad; and the story wint that the fairies took her away.
Well, the story goes that she went out of her mind, because of losing the king's son—for she was tender-hearted, God help her, like the rest of us!—and she pined away after him, until finally, no one around saw her, good or bad; and the story went that the fairies took her away.
Well, sir, in coorse o' time, the White Throut, God bless it, was seen in the sthrame beyant, and sure the people didn't know what to think av the crathur, seein' as how a white throut was never heard av afor, nor since; and years upon years the throut was there, just where you seen it this blessed minit, longer nor I can tell—aye throth, and beyant the memory o' th' ouldest in the village.
Well, sir, over time, the White Trout, God bless it, was spotted in the stream over there, and the people just didn't know what to make of the creature, since a white trout had never been seen before, nor since; and for years and years, the trout was there, just where you see it right this minute, longer than I can say—indeed, beyond the memory of the oldest in the village.
At last the people began to think it must be a fairy; for what else could it be?—and no hurt nor harm was iver put an the white throut, until some wicked sinners of sojers kem to these parts, and laughed at all the people, and gibed and jeered them for thinkin' o' the likes; and one o' them in partic'lar (bad luck to him; God forgi' me for saying it!) swore he'd catch the throut and ate it for his dinner—the blackguard!
Finally, people started to believe it must be a fairy because what else could it be? No one had harmed the white trout until some wicked soldiers came to this area, laughed at everyone, and mocked them for thinking like that. One of them in particular (curse him; God forgive me for saying it!) swore he would catch the trout and eat it for his dinner—the scoundrel!
Well, what would you think o' the villainy of the sojer? Sure enough he cotch the throut, and away wid him home, and puts an the fryin'-pan, and into it he pitches the purty little thing. The throut squeeled all as one as a christian crathur, and, my dear, you'd think the sojer id split his [Pg 36] sides laughin'—for he was a harden'd villain; and when he thought one side was done, he turns it over to fry the other; and, what would you think, but the divil a taste of a burn was an it at all at all; and sure the sojer thought it was a quare throut that could not be briled. "But," says he, "I'll give it another turn by-and-by," little thinkin' what was in store for him, the haythen.
Well, what do you think about the soldier's wickedness? He caught the trout and took it home, put it in the frying pan, and tossed the lovely little thing in. The trout squealed just like a person, and, my dear, you’d think the soldier would burst out laughing—because he was a hardened villain. When he thought one side was done, he flipped it over to fry the other side; and can you believe it, there wasn’t a hint of burn on it at all! The soldier thought it was a strange trout that couldn’t be grilled. "But," he said, "I'll turn it again later," not realizing what was in store for him, the heathen.
Well, when he thought that side was done he turns it agin, and lo and behould you, the divil a taste more done that side was nor the other. "Bad luck to me," says the sojer, "but that bates the world," says he; "but I'll thry you agin, my darlint," says he, "as cunnin' as you think yourself;" and so with that he turns it over and over, but not a sign of the fire was on the purty throut. "Well," says the desperate villain—(for sure, sir, only he was a desperate villain entirely, he might know he was doing a wrong thing, seein' that all his endeavours was no good)—"Well," says he, "my jolly little throut, maybe you're fried enough, though you don't seem over well dress'd; but you may be better than you look, like a singed cat, and a tit-bit afther all," says he; and with that he ups with his knife and fork to taste a piece o' the throut; but, my jew'l, the minit he puts his knife into the fish, there was a murtherin' screech, that you'd think the life id lave you if you hurd it, and away jumps the throut out av the fryin'-pan into the middle o' the flure; and an the spot where it fell, up riz a lovely lady—the beautifullest crathur that eyes ever seen, dressed in white, and a band o' goold in her hair, and a sthrame o' blood runnin' down her arm.
Well, when he thought that side was done, he turned it again, and lo and behold, that side wasn't any more done than the other. "Bad luck to me," says the soldier, "but that beats the world," he says; "but I'll try you again, my darling," he says, "as clever as you think you are;" and with that, he kept turning it over and over, but there was no sign of the fire on the pretty trout. "Well," says the desperate villain—(sure, if he wasn't a complete desperate villain, he might know he was doing something wrong, seeing that all his efforts were no good)—"Well," says he, "my jolly little trout, maybe you're cooked enough, even if you don't seem well-dressed; but you could be better than you look, like a singed cat, and a tasty treat after all," says he; and with that, he picks up his knife and fork to taste a piece of the trout; but, my goodness, the minute he puts his knife into the fish, there was a murderous screech that would make you think the life would leave you if you heard it, and away jumps the trout out of the frying pan onto the middle of the floor; and in the spot where it landed, up rose a lovely lady—the most beautiful creature anyone had ever seen, dressed in white, with a band of gold in her hair, and a stream of blood running down her arm.
"Look where you cut me, you villain," says she, and she held out her arm to him—and, my dear, he thought the sight id lave his eyes.
"Look where you cut me, you villain," she says, holding out her arm to him—and, my dear, he thought the sight was a delight to his eyes.
"Couldn't you lave me cool and comfortable in the river where you snared me, and not disturb me in my duty?" says she.
"Couldn't you leave me cool and comfortable in the river where you caught me, and not interrupt me in my duty?" she says.
Well, he thrimbled like a dog in a wet sack, and at last he stammered out somethin', and begged for his life, and ax'd her ladyship's pardin, and said he didn't know she was [Pg 37] on duty, or he was too good a sojer not to know betther nor to meddle wid her.
Well, he trembled like a dog in a wet sack, and finally he stammered out something, begged for his life, asked for her ladyship's pardon, and said he didn't realize she was on duty, or else he was too good of a soldier not to know better than to interfere with her.
"I was on duty, then," says the lady; "I was watchin' for my true love that is comin' by wather to me," says she, "an' if he comes while I'm away, an' that I miss iv him, I'll turn you into a pinkeen, and I'll hunt you up and down for evermore, while grass grows or wather runs."
"I was on duty, then," says the lady; "I was waiting for my true love who is coming toward me," she says, "and if he arrives while I'm away, and I miss him, I'll turn you into a little pink thing, and I'll search for you endlessly, as long as grass grows or water flows."
Well the sojer thought the life id lave him, at the thoughts iv his bein' turned into a pinkeen, and begged for mercy; and with that says the lady—
Well, the soldier thought life was leaving him at the idea of being turned into a piglet, and he begged for mercy; and with that, the lady said—
"Renounce your evil coorses," says she, "you villain, or you'll repint it too late; be a good man for the futhur, and go to your duty [5] reg'lar, and now," says she, "take me back and put me into the river again, where you found me."
"Give up your wicked ways," she says, "you scoundrel, or you'll regret it when it's too late; be a better person from now on, and do your duty regularly. Now," she says, "take me back and put me back in the river where you found me."
"Oh, my lady," says the sojer, "how could I have the heart to drownd a beautiful lady like you?"
"Oh, my lady," says the soldier, "how could I possibly have the heart to drown someone as beautiful as you?"
But before he could say another word, the lady was vanished, and there he saw the little throut an the ground. Well he put it in a clean plate, and away he runs for the bare life, for fear her lover would come while she was away; and he run, and he run, even till he came to the cave agin, and threw the throut into the river. The minit he did, the wather was as red as blood for a little while, by rayson av the cut, I suppose, until the sthrame washed the stain away; and to this day there's a little red mark an the throut's side, where it was cut. [6]
But before he could say another word, the lady vanished, and he saw the little trout on the ground. He put it on a clean plate and ran for his life, fearing her lover would arrive while she was gone. He ran and ran until he reached the cave again and threw the trout into the river. The moment he did, the water turned as red as blood for a little while, probably because of the cut, until the stream washed the stain away; and to this day there's a little red mark on the trout's side where it was cut. [6]
Well, sir, from that day out the sojer was an altered man, and reformed his ways, and went to his duty reg'lar, and fasted three times a-week—though it was never fish he tuk an fastin' days, for afther the fright he got, fish id never rest an his stomach—savin' your presence.
Well, sir, from that day on, the soldier was a changed man. He turned his life around, attended to his duties regularly, and fasted three times a week—though he never ate fish on fasting days, because after the scare he had, fish never settled well in his stomach—if you know what I mean.
But anyhow, he was an altered man, as I said before, and in coorse o' time he left the army, and turned hermit at last; and they say he used to pray evermore for the soul of the White Throut.
But anyway, he was a changed man, as I mentioned before, and over time he left the army and became a hermit; and they say he used to pray constantly for the soul of the White Throut.
[Pg 38] [These trout stories are common all over Ireland. Many holy wells are haunted by such blessed trout. There is a trout in a well on the border of Lough Gill, Sligo, that some paganish person put once on the gridiron. It carries the marks to this day. Long ago, the saint who sanctified the well put that trout there. Nowadays it is only visible to the pious, who have done due penance.]
[Pg 38] [These trout tales are widely told throughout Ireland. Many sacred wells are said to be inhabited by these blessed trout. There’s a trout in a well on the edge of Lough Gill in Sligo that some pagan person once tried to cook. It still bears the marks to this day. Long ago, the saint who blessed the well placed that trout there. Today, it can only be seen by the faithful who have done their penance.]
Footnotes
THE FAIRY THORN.
An Ulster Ballad.
SIR SAMUEL FERGUSON.
Your dad is on the hill, and your mom is asleep; Come up above the cliffs, and we'll dance a highland reel. "By the fairy thorn on the slope."
Away in milky waves of bare neck and ankle; They leave the slow-moving stream in its gentle song,
And the rocky cliffs in the eerie air:
The maids on the hillside have boldly gone their way,
Until they reach the place where the rowan trees grow in solitary beauty. Next to the Fairy Hawthorn grey.
Like a grandmother with her twin granddaughters at her knee; The rowan berries gather above her low, grey, and dim head. In red kisses that are sweet to look at.
Between each lovely couple stands a majestic rowan stem,
And away in winding paths, they move like gliding birds, Oh, never has a bird sung like them!
And dreamily, the evening has quieted the haunted hills, And the twilight gets dreamier.
When the falcon's shadow glides across the open woods,
The young women's voices are silenced as they lie down, feeling fearful. In the sudden excitement of their amazement.
A subtle magic flows through their beings, And they both settle down together on the grass.
For their thinning necks are exposed again.
They hear the smooth footsteps of the quiet fairy crowd,
Like a river in the sky, flowing smoothly.
But wild, wild, the terror of the silent three—
For they see fair Anna Grace being quietly taken away,
They are afraid to look and see who it is.
And the bouncy curls fall as her head pulls back; They sense her sliding arms gently release their entranced grasp, But they might not look to find the reason:
Or lift their limbs from the cold ground,
And share their story of sadness with worried friends to no avail—
They wasted away and died within a year and a day,
And Anna Grace was never seen again.
THE LEGEND OF KNOCKGRAFTON.
T. CROFTON CROCKER.
There was once a poor man who lived in the fertile glen of Aherlow, at the foot of the gloomy Galtee mountains, and he had a great hump on his back: he looked just as if his body had been rolled up and placed upon his shoulders; and his head was pressed down with the weight so much that his chin, when he was sitting, used to rest upon his knees for support. The country people were rather shy of [Pg 41] meeting him in any lonesome place, for though, poor creature, he was as harmless and as inoffensive as a newborn infant, yet his deformity was so great that he scarcely appeared to be a human creature, and some ill-minded persons had set strange stories about him afloat. He was said to have a great knowledge of herbs and charms; but certain it was that he had a mighty skilful hand in plaiting straws and rushes into hats and baskets, which was the way he made his livelihood.
There was once a poor man who lived in the rich valley of Aherlow, at the base of the dark Galtee mountains, and he had a large hump on his back. He looked as if his body had been rolled up and placed on his shoulders, and his head was so weighed down that when he was sitting, his chin would rest on his knees for support. The locals were a bit hesitant to encounter him in isolated areas because even though he was as harmless and gentle as a newborn baby, his deformity was so extreme that he hardly seemed human. Some unkind people had spread strange rumors about him. They said he had a deep knowledge of herbs and magic, but he was certainly very skilled at weaving straw and rushes into hats and baskets, which is how he made a living.
Lusmore, for that was the nickname put upon him by reason of his always wearing a sprig of the fairy cap, or lusmore (the foxglove), in his little straw hat, would ever get a higher penny for his plaited work than any one else, and perhaps that was the reason why some one, out of envy, had circulated the strange stories about him. Be that as it may, it happened that he was returning one evening from the pretty town of Cahir towards Cappagh, and as little Lusmore walked very slowly, on account of the great hump upon his back, it was quite dark when he came to the old moat of Knockgrafton, which stood on the right-hand side of his road. Tired and weary was he, and noways comfortable in his own mind at thinking how much farther he had to travel, and that he should be walking all the night; so he sat down under the moat to rest himself, and began looking mournfully enough upon the moon, which—
Lusmore, the nickname given to him because he always wore a sprig of the fairy cap, or lusmore (the foxglove), in his little straw hat, always managed to earn a higher penny for his plaited work than anyone else. Perhaps that’s why someone, out of jealousy, spread those strange stories about him. Anyway, one evening he was returning from the lovely town of Cahir toward Cappagh, and since little Lusmore walked very slowly due to the large hump on his back, it was completely dark when he reached the old moat of Knockgrafton, which was on the right side of his path. He was tired and weary, feeling quite uneasy thinking about how much farther he had to go and that he would be walking all night. So, he sat down under the moat to rest and started looking sadly at the moon, which—
Apparent Queen, reveal your unmatched light,
"And over the darkness, she spread her silver cloak."
Presently there rose a wild strain of unearthly melody upon the ear of little Lusmore; he listened, and he thought that he had never heard such ravishing music before. It was like the sound of many voices, each mingling and blending with the other so strangely that they seemed to be one, though all singing different strains, and the words of the song were these—
Presently, a wild, otherworldly melody filled the ears of little Lusmore; he listened, thinking he had never heard such beautiful music before. It was like the sound of many voices, each intertwining and blending together so uniquely that they felt like one, even though they were all singing different parts, and the words of the song were these—
[Pg 42] when there would be a moment's pause, and then the round of melody went on again.
[Pg 42] when there was a brief pause, and then the music continued again.
Lusmore listened attentively, scarcely drawing his breath lest he might lose the slightest note. He now plainly perceived that the singing was within the moat; and though at first it had charmed him so much, he began to get tired of hearing the same round sung over and over so often without any change; so availing himself of the pause when Da Luan, Da Mort, had been sung three times, he took up the tune, and raised it with the words augus Da Dardeen, and then went on singing with the voices inside of the moat, Da Luan, Da Mort, finishing the melody, when the pause again came, with augus Da Dardeen.
Lusmore listened closely, hardly breathing so he wouldn't miss a single note. He now clearly understood that the singing was coming from inside the moat; and although it had initially enchanted him, he started to get tired of hearing the same song repeated over and over without any variation. So, taking advantage of the pause after Da Luan, Da Mort had been sung three times, he picked up the tune and added the words augus Da Dardeen. He continued singing along with the voices inside the moat, finishing the melody with Da Luan, Da Mort during the next pause, followed by augus Da Dardeen.
The fairies within Knockgrafton, for the song was a fairy melody, when they heard this addition to the tune, were so much delighted that, with instant resolve, it was determined to bring the mortal among them, whose musical skill so far exceeded theirs, and little Lusmore was conveyed into their company with the eddying speed of a whirlwind.
The fairies in Knockgrafton, because the song was a fairy tune, were so thrilled when they heard this addition to the melody that they quickly decided to bring the human among them, whose musical talent far surpassed their own, and little Lusmore was swept into their midst with the speed of a whirlwind.
Glorious to behold was the sight that burst upon him as he came down through the moat, twirling round and round, with the lightness of a straw, to the sweetest music that kept time to his motion. The greatest honour was then paid him, for he was put above all the musicians, and he had servants tending upon him, and everything to his heart's content, and a hearty welcome to all; and, in short, he was made as much of as if he had been the first man in the land.
The sight that greeted him as he came down through the moat was amazing, twirling around lightly like a straw, to the sweetest music that matched his movements. He received the greatest honor, placed above all the musicians, with servants attending to him, and everything he could ever want, along with a warm welcome for everyone; in short, he was treated as if he were the most important person in the land.
Presently Lusmore saw a great consultation going forward among the fairies, and, notwithstanding all their civility, he felt very much frightened, until one stepping out from the rest came up to him and said—
Presently, Lusmore saw a big meeting happening among the fairies, and, despite all their politeness, he felt quite scared, until one of them stepped out from the group, came up to him, and said—
For the burden you carried You're no longer on your back;
Look at the floor,
And check it out, Lusmore!"
[Pg 43] When these words were said, poor little Lusmore felt himself so light, and so happy, that he thought he could have bounded at one jump over the moon, like the cow in the history of the cat and the fiddle; and he saw, with inexpressible pleasure, his hump tumble down upon the ground from his shoulders. He then tried to lift up his head, and he did so with becoming caution, fearing that he might knock it against the ceiling of the grand hall, where he was; he looked round and round again with the greatest wonder and delight upon everything, which appeared more and more beautiful; and, overpowered at beholding such a resplendent scene, his head grew dizzy, and his eyesight became dim. At last he fell into a sound sleep, and when he awoke he found that it was broad daylight, the sun shining brightly, and the birds singing sweetly; and that he was lying just at the foot of the moat of Knockgrafton, with the cows and sheep grazing peaceably round about him. The first thing Lusmore did, after saying his prayers, was to put his hand behind to feel for his hump, but no sign of one was there on his back, and he looked at himself with great pride, for he had now become a well-shaped dapper little fellow, and more than that, found himself in a full suit of new clothes, which he concluded the fairies had made for him.
[Pg 43] When these words were spoken, poor little Lusmore felt so light and happy that he thought he could jump over the moon in one leap, just like the cow in the story of the cat and the fiddle; and he saw, with immense joy, his hump fall off his shoulders and land on the ground. He then cautiously lifted his head, worried he might bump it against the ceiling of the grand hall where he was. He looked around in amazement and delight at everything, which seemed more and more beautiful. Overwhelmed by such a dazzling scene, his head became dizzy, and his vision faded. Eventually, he fell into a deep sleep, and when he woke up, it was bright daylight, the sun was shining, and birds were singing sweetly; he found himself lying at the foot of the moat of Knockgrafton, with cows and sheep grazing peacefully nearby. The first thing Lusmore did after saying his prayers was to reach behind him to check for his hump, but there was no sign of one on his back, and he looked at himself with great pride, for he had turned into a well-shaped, handsome little guy, and on top of that, he discovered he was wearing a brand-new suit of clothes that he figured the fairies had made for him.
Towards Cappagh he went, stepping out as lightly, and springing up at every step as if he had been all his life a dancing-master. Not a creature who met Lusmore knew him without his hump, and he had a great work to persuade every one that he was the same man—in truth he was not, so far as the outward appearance went.
Towards Cappagh he went, moving lightly and springing up at every step as if he had been a dance teacher his whole life. Not a single person who encountered Lusmore recognized him without his hump, and he had a tough time convincing everyone that he was the same man—in reality, he wasn’t, at least not in how he looked.
Of course it was not long before the story of Lusmore's hump got about, and a great wonder was made of it. Through the country, for miles round, it was the talk of every one, high and low.
Of course, it didn't take long for the story of Lusmore's hump to spread, and it became a huge topic of conversation. People talked about it for miles around, from the rich to the poor.
One morning, as Lusmore was sitting contented enough at his cabin door, up came an old woman to him, and asked him if he could direct her to Cappagh.
One morning, as Lusmore was happily sitting by his cabin door, an old woman approached him and asked if he could point her to Cappagh.
"I need give you no directions, my good woman," said [Pg 44] Lusmore, "for this is Cappagh; and whom may you want here?"
"I don't need to give you any directions, my good woman," said [Pg 44] Lusmore, "because this is Cappagh; who are you looking for here?"
"I have come," said the woman, "out of Decie's country, in the county of Waterford, looking after one Lusmore, who, I have heard tell, had his hump taken off by the fairies; for there is a son of a gossip of mine who has got a hump on him that will be his death; and maybe, if he could use the same charm as Lusmore, the hump may be taken off him. And now I have told you the reason of my coming so far: 'tis to find out about this charm, if I can."
"I've come," the woman said, "from Decie's country in Waterford, looking for someone named Lusmore. I've heard that the fairies took away his hump. There's a son of a friend of mine who has a hump that could end up killing him; maybe if he could use the same charm as Lusmore, they could remove it. So now you know why I've traveled this far: to find out about this charm, if I can."
Lusmore, who was ever a good-natured little fellow, told the woman all the particulars, how he had raised the tune for the fairies at Knockgrafton, how his hump had been removed from his shoulders, and how he had got a new suit of clothes into the bargain.
Lusmore, always a cheerful little guy, shared everything with the woman—how he had played the tune for the fairies at Knockgrafton, how they had taken away his hump, and how he had even ended up with a new suit of clothes as a bonus.
The woman thanked him very much, and then went away quite happy and easy in her own mind. When she came back to her gossip's house, in the county of Waterford, she told her everything that Lusmore had said, and they put the little hump-backed man, who was a peevish and cunning creature from his birth, upon a car, and took him all the way across the country. It was a long journey, but they did not care for that, so the hump was taken from off him; and they brought him, just at nightfall, and left him under the old moat of Knockgrafton.
The woman thanked him a lot, and then left feeling happy and relaxed. When she got back to her friend's house in Waterford, she told her everything Lusmore had said. They put the little hump-backed man, who had always been a cranky and clever fellow, on a cart and took him all the way across the country. It was a long trip, but they didn’t mind since they wanted to get the hump removed. They brought him just as the sun was setting and left him under the old moat of Knockgrafton.
Jack Madden, for that was the humpy man's name, had not been sitting there long when he heard the tune going on within the moat much sweeter than before; for the fairies were singing it the way Lusmore had settled their music for them, and the song was going on: Da Luan, Da Mort, Da Luan, Da Mort, Da Luan, Da Mort, augus Da Dardeen, without ever stopping. Jack Madden, who was in a great hurry to get quit of his hump, never thought of waiting until the fairies had done, or watching for a fit opportunity to raise the tune higher again than Lusmore had; so having heard them sing it over seven times without stopping, out he bawls, never minding the time or the humour [Pg 45] of the tune, or how he could bring his words in properly, augus Da Dardeen, augus Da Hena, thinking that if one day was good, two were better; and that if Lusmore had one new suit of clothes given him, he should have two.
Jack Madden, which was the humpy man's name, hadn’t been sitting there long when he heard a tune coming from the moat that was much sweeter than before. The fairies were singing it the way Lusmore had arranged their music, and the song kept going: Da Luan, Da Mort, Da Luan, Da Mort, Da Luan, Da Mort, augus Da Dardeen, without ever stopping. Jack Madden, who was in a big rush to get rid of his hump, didn’t think about waiting until the fairies finished or looking for the right moment to make the tune higher than Lusmore had. So after hearing them sing it over seven times without stopping, he shouted out, not caring about the timing or the mood of the tune, or how to fit his words in properly, augus Da Dardeen, augus Da Hena, thinking that if one day was good, two would be better; and that if Lusmore got one new suit of clothes, he should get two.
No sooner had the words passed his lips than he was taken up and whisked into the moat with prodigious force; and the fairies came crowding round about him with great anger, screeching and screaming, and roaring out, "Who spoiled our tune? who spoiled our tune?" and one stepped up to him above all the rest, and said—
No sooner had the words left his mouth than he was picked up and hurled into the moat with incredible force; and the fairies gathered around him in a fury, shrieking and yelling, "Who ruined our song? Who ruined our song?" One fairy stepped forward above the others and said—
The song we enjoyed;—
This castle you're in,
That we may bring sadness to your life; "Here's to Jack Madden with two humps!"
And twenty of the strongest fairies brought Lusmore's hump, and put it down upon poor Jack's back, over his own, where it became fixed as firmly as if it was nailed on with twelve-penny nails, by the best carpenter that ever drove one. Out of their castle they then kicked him; and in the morning, when Jack Madden's mother and her gossip came to look after their little man, they found him half dead, lying at the foot of the moat, with the other hump upon his back. Well to be sure, how they did look at each other! but they were afraid to say anything, lest a hump might be put upon their own shoulders. Home they brought the unlucky Jack Madden with them, as downcast in their hearts and their looks as ever two gossips were; and what through the weight of his other hump, and the long journey, he died soon after, leaving, they say, his heavy curse to any one who would go to listen to fairy tunes again.
Twenty of the strongest fairies grabbed Lusmore's hump and placed it squarely on Jack's back, fixing it there as if it were nailed on with twelve-penny nails by the best carpenter. Then they kicked him out of their castle. The next morning, when Jack Madden's mother and her friend came to check on him, they found him half dead at the foot of the moat, with the other hump on his back. You should have seen the looks they exchanged! They were too scared to say anything, worried that a hump might end up on their own shoulders. They brought the unfortunate Jack Madden home, feeling as downcast as any two friends could be. But the combination of the weight from his other hump and the long journey was too much for him, and he died soon after, leaving behind a heavy curse for anyone who dared to listen to fairy tunes again.
A DONEGAL FAIRY.
LETITIA MACLINTOCK.
Ay, it's a bad thing to displeasure the gentry, sure enough—they can be unfriendly if they're angered, an' they can be the very best o' gude neighbours if they're treated kindly.
Yeah, it's not a good idea to upset the upper class—they can be pretty unfriendly when they're mad, and they can be the best kind of good neighbors if you treat them well.
My mother's sister was her lone in the house one day, wi' a' big pot o' water boiling on the fire, and ane o' the wee folk fell down the chimney, and slipped wi' his leg in the hot water.
My mom's sister was home alone one day, with a big pot of water boiling on the stove, and one of the little kids fell down the chimney and landed with his leg in the hot water.
He let a terrible squeal out o' him, an' in a minute the house was full o' wee crathurs pulling him out o' the pot, an' carrying him across the floor.
He let out a terrible squeal, and within a minute the house was full of small creatures pulling him out of the pot and carrying him across the floor.
"Did she scald you?" my aunt heard them saying to him.
"Did she burn you?" my aunt heard them saying to him.
"Na, na, it was mysel' scalded my ainsel'," quoth the wee fellow.
"No, no, it was me who burned myself," said the little guy.
"A weel, a weel," says they. "If it was your ainsel scalded yoursel', we'll say nothing, but if she had scalded you, we'd ha' made her pay."
"Aha, aha," they say. "If it was you who burned yourself, we'll keep quiet, but if she had burned you, we would have made her pay."
THE TROOPING FAIRIES.
CHANGELINGS.
Sometimes the fairies fancy mortals, and carry them away into their own country, leaving instead some sickly fairy child, or a log of wood so bewitched that it seems to be a mortal pining away, and dying, and being buried. Most commonly they steal children. If you "over look a child," that is look on it with envy, the fairies have it in their power. Many things can be done to find out in a child a changeling, but there is one infallible thing—lay it on the fire with this formula, "Burn, burn, burn—if of the devil, burn; but if of God and the saints, be safe from harm" (given by Lady Wilde). Then if it be a changeling it will rush up the chimney with a cry, for, according to Giraldus Cambrensis, "fire is the greatest of enemies to every sort of phantom, in so much that those who have seen apparitions fall into a swoon as soon as they are sensible of the brightness of fire."
Sometimes fairies take a liking to mortals and whisk them away to their own land, leaving behind a frail fairy child or an enchanted log that appears to be a mortal slowly fading away, dying, and getting buried. Most often, they steal children. If you "overlook a child," meaning you look at it with envy, the fairies can take it. There are various ways to determine if a child is a changeling, but there’s one foolproof method—put it in the fire while reciting this formula: "Burn, burn, burn—if of the devil, burn; but if of God and the saints, be safe from harm" (as given by Lady Wilde). If it’s a changeling, it will shoot up the chimney with a scream, for, according to Giraldus Cambrensis, "fire is the greatest enemy to every kind of phantom, so much so that those who have seen apparitions faint as soon as they feel the brightness of fire."
Sometimes the creature is got rid of in a more gentle way. It is on record that once when a mother was leaning over a wizened changeling the latch lifted and a fairy came in, carrying home again the wholesome stolen baby. "It was the others," she said, "who stole it." As for her, she wanted her own child.
Sometimes the creature is gotten rid of in a gentler way. It’s been documented that once when a mother was leaning over a withered changeling, the latch lifted and a fairy came in, taking back the healthy stolen baby. "It was the others," she said, "who took it." As for her, she wanted her own child.
Those who are carried away are happy, according to some accounts, having plenty of good living and music and mirth. Others say, however, that they are continually longing for their earthly friends. Lady Wilde gives a gloomy tradition that there are two kinds of fairies—one kind merry and gentle, the other evil, and sacrificing every year a life to Satan, for which purpose they steal mortals. No other Irish writer gives this tradition—if such fairies there be, they must be among the solitary spirits—Pookas, Fir Darrigs, and the like.
Those who get swept away seem to be happy, according to some accounts, enjoying a lot of good food, music, and fun. However, others say they constantly miss their friends from the earthly realm. Lady Wilde shares a dark tradition that there are two types of fairies—one type is cheerful and kind, while the other is sinister and sacrifices a life to Satan every year, which is why they abduct mortals. No other Irish writer mentions this tradition—if such fairies exist, they must belong to the solitary spirits like Pookas, Fir Darrigs, and others.
THE BREWERY OF EGG-SHELLS.
T. CROFTON CROKER.
Mrs. Sullivan fancied that her youngest child had been exchanged by "fairies theft," and certainly appearances warranted such a conclusion; for in one night her healthy, blue-eyed boy had become shrivelled up into almost nothing, and never ceased squalling and crying. This naturally made poor Mrs. Sullivan very unhappy; and all the neighbours, by way of comforting her, said that her own child was, beyond any kind of doubt, with the good people, and that one of themselves was put in his place.
Mrs. Sullivan believed that her youngest child had been swapped out by "fairy theft," and the situation certainly made it seem like that could be true. In just one night, her healthy, blue-eyed boy had become frail and nearly unrecognizable, and he wouldn’t stop wailing and crying. This naturally left poor Mrs. Sullivan very distressed; and all the neighbors, trying to comfort her, insisted that her real child was definitely with the good folk, and that one of their own had taken his place.
Mrs. Sullivan of course could not disbelieve what every one told her, but she did not wish to hurt the thing; for although its face was so withered, and its body wasted away to a mere skeleton, it had still a strong resemblance to her own boy. She, therefore, could not find it in her heart to roast it alive on the griddle, or to burn its nose off with the red-hot tongs, or to throw it out in the snow on the road-side, notwithstanding these, and several like proceedings, were strongly recommended to her for the recovery of her child.
Mrs. Sullivan couldn’t bring herself to disbelieve what everyone told her, but she didn’t want to hurt the thing; even though its face was so withered and its body had wasted away to a mere skeleton, it still strongly resembled her own boy. Therefore, she couldn’t find it in her heart to roast it alive on the griddle, burn its nose off with the red-hot tongs, or throw it out in the snow by the roadside, even though those, and other similar actions, were strongly suggested to her as ways to restore her child.
One day who should Mrs. Sullivan meet but a cunning woman, well known about the country by the name of Ellen Leah (or Grey Ellen). She had the gift, however she got it, of telling where the dead were, and what was good for the rest of their souls; and could charm away warts and wens, and do a great many wonderful things of the same nature.
One day, Mrs. Sullivan ran into a clever woman, famous around the area for the name Ellen Leah (or Grey Ellen). She had the ability, whatever the source, to reveal where the deceased were and what would benefit the rest of their souls; she could also get rid of warts and lumps and perform many other amazing feats of a similar kind.
"You're in grief this morning, Mrs. Sullivan," were the first words of Ellen Leah to her.
"You're grieving this morning, Mrs. Sullivan," were the first words Ellen Leah said to her.
"You may say that, Ellen," said Mrs. Sullivan, "and good cause I have to be in grief, for there was my own fine child whipped of from me out of his cradle, without as much as 'by your leave' or 'ask your pardon,' and an ugly dony bit of a shrivelled-up fairy put in his place; no wonder, then, that you see me in grief, Ellen."
"You might say that, Ellen," Mrs. Sullivan said, "and I have every reason to be upset, because my own beautiful child was taken away from me right out of his crib, without even a 'please' or 'excuse me,' and an ugly little shriveled fairy was put in his place; it's no surprise that you see me in sorrow, Ellen."
[Pg 49] "Small blame to you, Mrs. Sullivan," said Ellen Leah, "but are you sure 'tis a fairy?"
[Pg 49] "No hard feelings, Mrs. Sullivan," said Ellen Leah, "but are you really sure it's a fairy?"
"Sure!" echoed Mrs. Sullivan, "sure enough I am to my sorrow, and can I doubt my own two eyes? Every mother's soul must feel for me!"
"Sure!" Mrs. Sullivan echoed, "I definitely am to my regret, and how can I doubt my own eyes? Every mother has to sympathize with me!"
"Will you take an old woman's advice?" said Ellen Leah, fixing her wild and mysterious gaze upon the unhappy mother; and, after a pause, she added, "but maybe you'll call it foolish?"
"Will you take an old woman's advice?" said Ellen Leah, locking her intense and mysterious gaze on the troubled mother; and, after a moment, she added, "but maybe you’ll think it’s silly?"
"Can you get me back my child, my own child, Ellen?" said Mrs. Sullivan with great energy.
"Can you return my child to me, my own child, Ellen?" said Mrs. Sullivan with great energy.
"If you do as I bid you," returned Ellen Leah, "you'll know." Mrs. Sullivan was silent in expectation, and Ellen continued, "Put down the big pot, full of water, on the fire, and make it boil like mad; then get a dozen new-laid eggs, break them, and keep the shells, but throw away the rest; when that is done, put the shells in the pot of boiling water, and you will soon know whether it is your own boy or a fairy. If you find that it is a fairy in the cradle, take the red-hot poker and cram it down his ugly throat, and you will not have much trouble with him after that, I promise you."
"If you do what I say," Ellen Leah replied, "you'll find out." Mrs. Sullivan waited silently, and Ellen went on, "Put the big pot full of water on the stove and bring it to a rolling boil; then get a dozen fresh eggs, break them open, and save the shells but discard the rest. Once that's done, add the shells to the boiling water, and you'll soon discover whether it's your own boy or a fairy. If you find a fairy in the cradle, take the red-hot poker and shove it down his nasty throat, and I promise you won't have much trouble with him after that."
Home went Mrs. Sullivan, and did as Ellen Leah desired. She put the pot on the fire, and plenty of turf under it, and set the water boiling at such a rate, that if ever water was red-hot, it surely was.
Home went Mrs. Sullivan, and did as Ellen Leah wanted. She put the pot on the fire, and plenty of turf under it, and got the water boiling so much that if water ever got red-hot, it definitely was.
The child was lying, for a wonder, quite easy and quiet in the cradle, every now and then cocking his eye, that would twinkle as keen as a star in a frosty night, over at the great fire, and the big pot upon it; and he looked on with great attention at Mrs. Sullivan breaking the eggs and putting down the egg-shells to boil. At last he asked, with the voice of a very old man, "What are you doing, mammy?"
The child was, surprisingly, lying quite comfortably and quietly in the crib, occasionally glancing with eyes that twinkled like stars on a frosty night at the big fire and the large pot on it; he watched intently as Mrs. Sullivan cracked the eggs and set the shells to boil. Finally, he asked, in the voice of a very old man, "What are you doing, mom?"
Mrs. Sullivan's heart, as she said herself, was up in her mouth ready to choke her, at hearing the child speak. But she contrived to put the poker in the fire, and to answer, without making any wonder at the words, "I'm brewing, a vick" (my son).
Mrs. Sullivan's heart, as she said herself, was in her throat ready to choke her when she heard the child speak. But she managed to put the poker in the fire and respond without showing any surprise at the words, "I’m brewing, a vick" (my son).
[Pg 50] "And what are you brewing, mammy?" said the little imp, whose supernatural gift of speech now proved beyond question that he was a fairy substitute.
[Pg 50] "And what are you making, mom?" asked the little imp, whose supernatural ability to talk confirmed without a doubt that he was a fairy decoy.
"I wish the poker was red," thought Mrs. Sullivan; but it was a large one, and took a long time heating; so she determined to keep him in talk until the poker was in a proper state to thrust down his throat, and therefore repeated the question.
"I wish the poker was red," thought Mrs. Sullivan; but it was a large one and took a long time to heat. So she decided to keep him talking until the poker was ready to thrust down his throat, and therefore repeated the question.
"Is it what I'm brewing, a vick," said she, "you want to know?"
"Is it what I'm making, a vick," she said, "you want to know?"
"Yes, mammy: what are you brewing?" returned the fairy.
"Yes, mom: what are you making?" replied the fairy.
"Egg-shells, a vick," said Mrs. Sullivan.
"Eggshells, a vick," said Mrs. Sullivan.
"Oh!" shrieked the imp, starting up in the cradle, and clapping his hands together, "I'm fifteen hundred years in the world, and I never saw a brewery of egg-shells before!" The poker was by this time quite red, and Mrs. Sullivan, seizing it, ran furiously towards the cradle; but somehow or other her foot slipped, and she fell flat on the floor, and the poker flew out of her hand to the other end of the house. However, she got up without much loss of time and went to the cradle, intending to pitch the wicked thing that was in it into the pot of boiling water, when there she saw her own child in a sweet sleep, one of his soft round arms rested upon the pillow—his features were as placid as if their repose had never been disturbed, save the rosy mouth, which moved with a gentle and regular breathing.
"Oh!" yelled the imp, sitting up in the cradle and clapping his hands together, "I’ve been in this world for fifteen hundred years, and I’ve never seen a brewery made of egg-shells before!" By this time, the poker was really hot, and Mrs. Sullivan, grabbing it, rushed toward the cradle. But somehow, her foot slipped, and she fell flat on the floor, sending the poker flying out of her hand to the other end of the house. Still, she got back up quickly and went to the cradle, planning to throw the evil thing inside it into the pot of boiling water when she saw her own child peacefully asleep, one of his soft, round arms resting on the pillow—his features were as calm as if nothing had ever disturbed their rest, except for his rosy mouth, which moved gently and regularly as he breathed.
THE FAIRY NURSE.
BY EDWARD WALSH.
And gently the snow-white fleece wraps around you; In a breezy shelter, I'll watch you sleep,
Where the leafy trees are swaying in the breeze.
Shuheen, show, look out!
When young wives are separated from their husbands,
Ah! little do the keen ones realize their loneliness,
They only cry over an old fairy tale. Shuheen sho, lulo lo!
Trips through plenty of snowy white ground;
Stolen maidens, fairy queens—
And kings and chiefs a fairy host,
Shuheen sho, lulo lo!
And as your mortal mother almost; Our horse is the fastest and proudest,
That moves where the sound of the crowd is the loudest.
Shuheen sho, lulo lo!
Footnote
[7] Ceól-sidhe—i.e., fairy music.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ceól-sidhe—i.e., fairy music.
JAMIE FREEL AND THE YOUNG LADY.
A Donegal Tale.
MISS LETITIA MACLINTOCK.
Down in Fannet, in times gone by, lived Jamie Freel and his mother. Jamie was the widow's sole support; his strong arm worked for her untiringly, and as each Saturday night came round, he poured his wages into her lap, thanking her dutifully for the halfpence which she returned him for tobacco.
Down in Fannet, back in the day, lived Jamie Freel and his mother. Jamie was the widow's only support; his strong arms worked tirelessly for her, and every Saturday night, he would hand over his wages to her, gratefully accepting the small change she gave him back for tobacco.
He was extolled by his neighbours as the best son ever known or heard of. But he had neighbours, of whose opinion he was ignorant—neighbours who lived pretty close to him, whom he had never seen, who are, indeed, rarely seen by mortals, except on May eves and Halloweens.
He was praised by his neighbors as the best son anyone had ever known or heard of. But there were neighbors whose opinions he didn't know about—neighbors who lived close by, whom he had never seen, and who are, in fact, rarely seen by people, except on the nights of May Eve and Halloween.
An old ruined castle, about a quarter of a mile from his cabin, was said to be the abode of the "wee folk." Every Halloween were the ancient windows lighted up, and passers-by saw little figures flitting to and fro inside the building, while they heard the music of pipes and flutes.
An old ruined castle, about a quarter of a mile from his cabin, was said to be home to the "wee folk." Every Halloween, the ancient windows lit up, and people passing by saw little figures moving back and forth inside the building while they heard the music of pipes and flutes.
It was well known that fairy revels took place; but nobody had the courage to intrude on them.
It was widely known that fairy parties happened, but no one had the guts to interrupt them.
Jamie had often watched the little figures from a distance, and listened to the charming music, wondering what the inside of the castle was like; but one Halloween he got up and took his cap, saying to his mother, "I'm awa' to the castle to seek my fortune."
Jamie often watched the little figures from afar and listened to the enchanting music, curious about what the inside of the castle was like. But one Halloween, he got up, grabbed his cap, and said to his mother, "I’m off to the castle to seek my fortune."
"What!" cried she, "would you venture there? you that's the poor widow's one son! Dinna be sae venturesome an' foolitch, Jamie! They'll kill you, an' then what'll come o' me?"
"What!" she exclaimed, "are you really going to go there? You're the poor widow's only son! Don't be so reckless and silly, Jamie! They'll kill you, and then what will happen to me?"
"Never fear, mother; nae harm 'ill happen me, but I maun gae."
"Don't worry, Mom; nothing bad will happen to me, but I have to go."
He set out, and as he crossed the potato-field, came in sight of the castle, whose windows were ablaze with light, that seemed to turn the russet leaves, still clinging to the crabtree branches, into gold.
He set out, and as he walked through the potato field, he spotted the castle, its windows shining brightly, making the russet leaves still hanging from the crabapple branches look like gold.
[Pg 53] Halting in the grove at one side of the ruin, he listened to the elfin revelry, and the laughter and singing made him all the more determined to proceed.
[Pg 53] Stopping in the grove next to the ruins, he listened to the fairy-like celebration, and the laughter and singing made him even more determined to move forward.
Numbers of little people, the largest about the size of a child of five years old, were dancing to the music of flutes and fiddles, while others drank and feasted.
Numbers of little people, the largest about the size of a five-year-old child, were dancing to the music of flutes and fiddles, while others drank and feasted.
"Welcome, Jamie Freel! welcome, welcome, Jamie!" cried the company, perceiving their visitor. The word "Welcome" was caught up and repeated by every voice in the castle.
"Welcome, Jamie Freel! Welcome, welcome, Jamie!" cried the group when they saw their visitor. The word "Welcome" was echoed and repeated by everyone in the castle.
Time flew, and Jamie was enjoying himself very much, when his hosts said, "We're going to ride to Dublin to-night to steal a young lady. Will you come too, Jamie Freel?"
Time flew, and Jamie was having a great time when his hosts said, "We're heading to Dublin tonight to kidnap a young lady. Are you coming too, Jamie Freel?"
"Ay, that will I!" cried the rash youth, thirsting for adventure.
"Yeah, I will!" shouted the bold young man, eager for adventure.
A troop of horses stood at the door. Jamie mounted, and his steed rose with him into the air. He was presently flying over his mother's cottage, surrounded by the elfin troop, and on and on they went, over bold mountains, over little hills, over the deep Lough Swilley, over towns and cottages, when people were burning nuts, and eating apples, and keeping merry Halloween. It seemed to Jamie that they flew all round Ireland before they got to Dublin.
A group of horses stood at the door. Jamie got on his horse, which lifted him off the ground. Soon, he was soaring over his mother's cottage, accompanied by the magical troop, and they continued on, flying over steep mountains, rolling hills, the deep Lough Swilley, and over towns and cottages where people were roasting nuts, eating apples, and celebrating a cheerful Halloween. It felt to Jamie like they flew all around Ireland before arriving in Dublin.
"This is Derry," said the fairies, flying over the cathedral spire; and what was said by one voice was repeated by all the rest, till fifty little voices were crying out, "Derry! Derry! Derry!"
"This is Derry," said the fairies, flying over the cathedral spire; and what was said by one voice was repeated by all the rest, until fifty little voices were shouting, "Derry! Derry! Derry!"
In like manner was Jamie informed as they passed over each town on the rout, and at length he heard the silvery voices cry, "Dublin! Dublin!"
In the same way, Jamie was told as they flew over each town on the route, and eventually he heard the cheerful voices shout, "Dublin! Dublin!"
It was no mean dwelling that was to be honoured by the fairy visit, but one of the finest houses in Stephen's Green.
It was no small house that was going to be graced by the fairy visit, but one of the finest homes in Stephen's Green.
The troop dismounted near a window, and Jamie saw a beautiful face, on a pillow in a splendid bed. He saw the young lady lifted and carried away, while the stick which was dropped in her place on the bed took her exact form.
The group got off their horses near a window, and Jamie spotted a beautiful face resting on a pillow in a lavish bed. He watched as the young woman was lifted and carried away, while the stick that was left in her spot on the bed perfectly matched her shape.
[Pg 54] The lady was placed before one rider and carried a short way, then given another, and the names of the towns were cried out as before.
[Pg 54] The lady was positioned in front of one rider and taken a short distance, then passed to another, with the names of the towns announced as before.
They were approaching home. Jamie heard "Rathmullan," "Milford," "Tamney," and then he knew they were near his own house.
They were getting close to home. Jamie heard "Rathmullan," "Milford," "Tamney," and then he realized they were near his own house.
"You've all had your turn at carrying the young lady," said he. "Why wouldn't I get her for a wee piece?"
"You all have had your turn carrying the young lady," he said. "Why shouldn't I carry her for a little while?"
"Ay, Jamie," replied they, pleasantly, "you may take your turn at carrying her, to be sure."
"Ay, Jamie," they replied cheerfully, "you're welcome to take your turn carrying her, for sure."
Holding his prize very tightly, he dropped down near his mother's door.
Holding his prize tightly, he dropped down near his mom's door.
"Jamie Freel, Jamie Freel! is that the way you treat us?" cried they, and they too dropped down near the door.
"Jamie Freel, Jamie Freel! Is that how you treat us?" they exclaimed, and they also collapsed near the door.
Jamie held fast, though he knew not what he was holding, for the little folk turned the lady into all sorts of strange shapes. At one moment she was a black dog, barking and trying to bite; at another, a glowing bar of iron, which yet had no heat; then, again, a sack of wool.
Jamie held on tight, even though he didn’t know what he was holding onto, because the little folk transformed the lady into all kinds of bizarre shapes. One moment she was a black dog, barking and snapping; the next moment, she was a glowing piece of iron that didn't feel hot at all; then, once more, she became a sack of wool.
But still Jamie held her, and the baffled elves were turning away, when a tiny woman, the smallest of the party, exclaimed, "Jamie Freel has her awa' frae us, but he sall hae nae gude o' her, for I'll mak' her deaf and dumb," and she threw something over the young girl.
But still Jamie held her, and the confused elves were turning away, when a tiny woman, the smallest in the group, exclaimed, "Jamie Freel has taken her away from us, but he won't benefit from her, because I’ll make her deaf and mute," and she threw something over the young girl.
While they rode off disappointed, Jamie lifted the latch and went in.
While they rode off feeling let down, Jamie lifted the latch and went inside.
"Jamie, man!" cried his mother, "you've been awa' all night; what have they done on you?"
"Jamie, come on!" his mother exclaimed, "you've been gone all night; what happened to you?"
"Naething bad, mother; I ha' the very best of gude luck. Here's a beautiful young lady I ha' brought you for company.
"Nothing bad, mom; I have the very best of good luck. Here's a beautiful young lady I brought for you to keep me company."
"Bless us an' save us!" exclaimed the mother, and for some minutes she was so astonished that she could not think of anything else to say.
"Bless us and save us!" exclaimed the mother, and for a few minutes, she was so shocked that she couldn't think of anything else to say.
Jamie told his story of the night's adventure, ending by saying, "Surely you wouldna have allowed me to let her gang with them to be lost forever?"
Jamie shared his story about the night's adventure, concluding with, "Surely you wouldn’t have let me let her go with them to be lost forever?"
[Pg 55] "But a lady, Jamie! How can a lady eat we'er poor diet, and live in we'er poor way? I ax you that, you foolitch fellow?"
[Pg 55] "But a lady, Jamie! How can a lady eat our poor diet and live in our poor way? I ask you that, you foolish fellow?"
"Weel, mother, sure it's better for her to be here nor over yonder," and he pointed in the direction of the castle.
"Well, mom, it's definitely better for her to be here than over there," and he pointed toward the castle.
Meanwhile, the deaf and dumb girl shivered in her light clothing, stepping close to the humble turf fire.
Meanwhile, the deaf and mute girl shivered in her thin clothes, moving closer to the small turf fire.
"Poor crathur, she's quare and handsome! Nae wonder they set their hearts on her," said the old woman, gazing at her guest with pity and admiration. "We maun dress her first; but what, in the name o' fortune, hae I fit for the likes o' her to wear?"
"Poor creature, she's strange and beautiful! No wonder they’ve fallen for her," said the old woman, looking at her guest with pity and admiration. "We need to dress her first; but what, in the world, do I have that would fit someone like her?"
She went to her press in "the room," and took out her Sunday gown of brown drugget; she then opened a drawer, and drew forth a pair of white stockings, a long snowy garment of fine linen, and a cap, her "dead dress," as she called it.
She went to her press in "the room," and took out her Sunday dress made of brown fabric; then she opened a drawer and pulled out a pair of white stockings, a long white garment made of fine linen, and a cap, her "funeral dress," as she called it.
These articles of attire had long been ready for a certain triste ceremony, in which she would some day fill the chief part, and only saw the light occasionally, when they were hung out to air; but she was willing to give even these to the fair trembling visitor, who was turning in dumb sorrow and wonder from her to Jamie, and from Jamie back to her.
These clothes had been prepared for a particular sad ceremony, where she would eventually play the main role, and they were only brought out occasionally to air out. But she was willing to give even these to the delicate, trembling visitor, who was silently looking back and forth between her and Jamie in sorrow and confusion.
The poor girl suffered herself to be dressed, and then sat down on a "creepie" in the chimney corner, and buried her face in her hands.
The poor girl allowed herself to be dressed, and then sat down on a small stool in the corner by the fireplace, covering her face with her hands.
"What'll we do to keep up a lady like thou?" cried the old woman.
"What are we going to do to keep a lady like you?" yelled the old woman.
"I'll work for you both, mother," replied the son.
"I'll work for both of you, Mom," replied the son.
"An' how could a lady live on we'er poor diet?" she repeated.
"How could a lady live on our poor diet?" she repeated.
"I'll work for her," was all Jamie's answer.
"I'll work for her," was all Jamie said.
He kept his word. The young lady was very sad for a long time, and tears stole down her cheeks many an evening while the old woman spun by the fire, and Jamie made salmon nets, an accomplishment lately acquired by him, in hopes of adding to the comfort of his guest [Pg 56] But she was always gentle, and tried to smile when she perceived them looking at her; and by degrees she adapted herself to their ways and mode of life. It was not very long before she began to feed the pig, mash potatoes and meal for the fowls, and knit blue worsted socks.
He kept his promise. The young lady was really sad for a long time, and tears streamed down her cheeks many evenings while the old woman spun by the fire and Jamie worked on making salmon nets, a skill he recently picked up, hoping to make his guest more comfortable. [Pg 56] But she was always kind and tried to smile when she noticed them looking at her, and gradually, she adjusted to their lifestyle. It wasn't long before she started feeding the pig, mashing potatoes and grain for the chickens, and knitting blue wool socks.
So a year passed, and Halloween came round again. "Mother," said Jamie, taking down his cap, "I'm off to the ould castle to seek my fortune."
So a year went by, and Halloween came around again. "Mom," said Jamie, grabbing his cap, "I'm heading to the old castle to seek my fortune."
"Are you mad, Jamie?" cried his mother, in terror; "sure they'll kill you this time for what you done on them last year."
"Are you crazy, Jamie?" shouted his mother in fear. "They'll definitely kill you this time for what you did to them last year."
Jamie made light of her fears and went his way.
Jamie brushed off her fears and went on his way.
As he reached the crabtree grove, he saw bright lights in the castle windows as before, and heard loud talking. Creeping under the window, he heard the wee folk say, "That was a poor trick Jamie Freel played us this night last year, when he stole the nice young lady from us."
As he made his way to the crabtree grove, he noticed bright lights in the castle windows like before and heard loud chatter. Sneaking under the window, he overheard the little people say, "That was a lousy trick Jamie Freel pulled on us last year when he took the nice young lady away."
"Ay," said the tiny woman, "an' I punished him for it, for there she sits, a dumb image by his hearth; but he does na' know that three drops out o' this glass I hold in my hand wad gie her her hearing and her speeches back again."
"Yeah," said the tiny woman, "and I punished him for it, because there she sits, a silent figure by his fireplace; but he doesn’t know that three drops from this glass I’m holding in my hand would give her back her hearing and her ability to speak."
Jamie's heart beat fast as he entered the hall. Again he was greeted by a chorus of welcomes from the company—"Here comes Jamie Freel! welcome, welcome, Jamie!"
Jamie's heart raced as he entered the hall. Once again, a chorus of welcomes greeted him from the crowd—"Here comes Jamie Freel! Welcome, welcome, Jamie!"
As soon as the tumult subsided, the little woman said, "You be to drink our health, Jamie, out o' this glass in my hand."
As soon as the chaos calmed down, the little woman said, "You should drink to our health, Jamie, out of this glass in my hand."
Jamie snatched the glass from her and darted to the door. He never knew how he reached his cabin, but he arrived there breathless, and sank on a stove by the fire.
Jamie grabbed the glass from her and rushed to the door. He had no idea how he made it to his cabin, but when he got there, he was out of breath and collapsed onto a bench by the fire.
"You're kilt surely this time, my poor boy," said his mother.
"You're definitely in trouble this time, my poor boy," said his mother.
"No, indeed, better luck than ever this time!" and he gave the lady three drops of the liquid that still remained at the bottom of the glass, notwithstanding his mad race over the potato-field.
"No way, better luck than ever this time!" he said as he gave the lady three drops of the liquid that was left at the bottom of the glass, despite his crazy run across the potato field.
[Pg 57] The lady began to speak, and her first words were words of thanks to Jamie.
[Pg 57] The woman started to talk, and her first words were to express her gratitude to Jamie.
The three inmates of the cabin had so much to say to one another, that long after cock-crow, when the fairy music had quite ceased, they were talking round the fire.
The three inmates of the cabin had so much to share with one another that long after dawn, when the enchanting music had completely stopped, they were chatting around the fire.
"Jamie," said the lady, "be pleased to get me paper and pen and ink, that I may write to my father, and tell him what has become of me."
"Jamie," the lady said, "could you please get me some paper, a pen, and ink so I can write to my father and let him know what’s happened to me?"
She wrote, but weeks passed, and she received no answer. Again and again she wrote, and still no answer.
She wrote, but weeks went by, and she got no response. Time and again she wrote, and still no response.
At length she said, "You must come with me to Dublin, Jamie, to find my father."
At last she said, "You have to come with me to Dublin, Jamie, to find my dad."
"I ha' no money to hire a car for you," he replied, "an' how can you travel to Dublin on your foot?"
"I don't have any money to rent a car for you," he replied, "and how can you travel to Dublin on foot?"
But she implored him so much that he consented to set out with her, and walk all the way from Fannet to Dublin. It was not as easy as the fairy journey; but at last they rang the bell at the door of the house in Stephen's Green.
But she begged him so much that he agreed to go with her and walk all the way from Fannet to Dublin. It wasn't as easy as the fairy tales, but eventually, they rang the bell at the door of the house on Stephen's Green.
"Tell my father that his daughter is here," said she to the servant who opened the door.
"Tell my dad that his daughter is here," she said to the servant who opened the door.
"The gentleman that lives here has no daughter, my girl. He had one, but she died better nor a year ago."
"The man who lives here doesn’t have a daughter, my girl. He had one, but she passed away less than a year ago."
"Do you not know me, Sullivan?"
"Don't you recognize me, Sullivan?"
"No, poor girl, I do not."
"No, poor girl, I don't."
"Let me see the gentleman. I only ask to see him."
"Let me see the guy. I just want to see him."
"Well, that's not much to ax; we'll see what can be done."
"Well, that's not much to ask; we'll see what can be done."
In a few moments the lady's father came to the door.
In a few moments, the lady's dad came to the door.
"Dear father," said she, "don't you know me?"
"Dear dad," she said, "don’t you recognize me?"
"How dare you call me your father?" cried the old gentleman, angrily. "You are an impostor. I have no daughter."
"How dare you call me your father?" the old man shouted, furious. "You're a fraud. I don’t have a daughter."
"Look in my face, father, and surely you'll remember me."
"Look at my face, Dad, and I'm sure you'll remember me."
"My daughter is dead and buried. She died a long, long time ago." The old gentleman's voice changed from anger to sorrow. "You can go," he concluded.
"My daughter is dead and buried. She passed away a long, long time ago." The old man's voice shifted from anger to sadness. "You can leave," he finished.
[Pg 58] "Stop, dear father, till you look at this ring on my finger. Look at your name and mine engraved on it."
[Pg 58] "Wait, dear dad, until you see this ring on my finger. Look at how our names are engraved on it."
"It certainly is my daughter's ring; but I do not know how you came by it. I fear in no honest way."
"It definitely belongs to my daughter, but I have no idea how you got it. I worry it wasn't through honest means."
"Call my mother, she will be sure to know me," said the poor girl, who, by this time, was crying bitterly.
"Call my mom, she will definitely know me," said the poor girl, who was now crying hard.
"My poor wife is beginning to forget her sorrow. She seldom speaks of her daughter now. Why should I renew her grief by reminding her of her loss?"
"My poor wife is starting to forget her sadness. She hardly mentions our daughter anymore. Why should I bring back her pain by reminding her of what she’s lost?"
But the young lady persevered, till at last the mother was sent for.
But the young woman kept pushing through until finally, her mother was called.
"Mother," she began, when the old lady came to the door, "don't you know your daughter?"
"Mom," she started, when the old lady came to the door, "don't you recognize your daughter?"
"I have no daughter; my daughter died and was buried a long, long time ago."
"I don't have a daughter; my daughter passed away and was buried a long time ago."
"Only look in my face, and surely you'll know me."
"Just look at my face, and you’ll definitely recognize me."
The old lady shook her head.
The old woman shook her head.
"You have all forgotten me; but look at this mole on my neck. Surely, mother, you know me now?"
"You’ve all forgotten me; but look at this mole on my neck. Surely, mom, you recognize me now?"
"Yes, yes," said the mother, "my Gracie had a mole on her neck like that; but then I saw her in her coffin, and saw the lid shut down upon her."
"Yeah, yeah," said the mother, "my Gracie had a mole on her neck just like that; but then I saw her in her coffin, and watched the lid close down on her."
It became Jamie's turn to speak, and he gave the history of the fairy journey, of the theft of the young lady, of the figure he had seen laid in its place, of her life with his mother in Fannet, of last Halloween, and of the three drops that had released her from her enchantment.
It was Jamie's turn to speak, and he shared the story of the fairy journey, the kidnapping of the young woman, the figure he had seen in her place, her life with his mother in Fannet, last Halloween, and the three drops that had freed her from her spell.
She took up the story when he paused, and told how kind the mother and son had been to her.
She picked up the story when he stopped and shared how nice the mother and son had been to her.
The parents could not make enough of Jamie. They treated him with every distinction, and when he expressed his wish to return to Fannet, said they did not know what to do to show their gratitude.
The parents couldn't get enough of Jamie. They treated him like he was special, and when he said he wanted to go back to Fannet, they were at a loss for how to show their appreciation.
But an awkward complication arose. The daughter would not let him go without her. "If Jamie goes, I'll go too," she said. "He saved me from the fairies, and has worked for me ever since. If it had not been for him, dear [Pg 59] father and mother, you would never have seen me again. If he goes, I'll go too."
But an awkward complication came up. The daughter wouldn’t let him leave without her. “If Jamie goes, I’m going too,” she said. “He saved me from the fairies and has been looking out for me ever since. If it weren’t for him, dear [Pg 59] father and mother, you would have never seen me again. If he goes, I’m going too.”
This being her resolution, the old gentleman said that Jamie should become his son-in-law. The mother was brought from Fannet in a coach and four, and there was a splendid wedding.
With this decision made, the old gentleman announced that Jamie would be his son-in-law. The mother was brought from Fannet in a fancy carriage, and there was a beautiful wedding.
They all lived together in the grand Dublin house, and Jamie was heir to untold wealth at his father-in-law's death.
They all lived together in the large Dublin house, and Jamie would inherit a vast fortune when his father-in-law passed away.
THE STOLEN CHILD.
W. B. YEATS.
There’s a leafy island Where herons flap awake The sleepy water rats.
There we've hidden our fairy pots Loaded with berries,
And of the ripest stolen cherries.
Come away, oh human child! To the wild woods and waters,
With a fairy hand in hand,
For the world has more sorrow than you can imagine.
Far away by the furthest Rosses We walk all night long,
Weaving ancient dances,
Mingling hands and glances, [Pg 60] Until the moon has taken flight;
We leap back and forth,
And chase the frothy bubbles, The world is full of problems.
And is restless in its sleep.
Come away! Oh, human child! To the wild woods and waters. With a fairy holding hands,
The world has more sorrow than you can grasp.
That could hardly wash a star,
We search for sleeping trout,
And whispering in their ears; We give them dark dreams,
Leaning gently out From ferns that shed their tears
Of dew on the small streams.
Come here, human child!
To the wild woods and waters,
With a fairy holding your hand,
The world has more sorrow than you can imagine.
The serious-looking; He will no longer hear the mooing Of the calves on the sunny hillside.
Or the kettle on the stove
Sing peace into his heart; Or watch the brown mice move up and down Around and around the oatmeal chest.
For here comes the human child,
To the wild woods and waters, With a magical hand in hand,
For the world has more sorrow than he can comprehend.
THE TROOPING FAIRIES
THE MERROW.
The Merrow, or if you write it in the Irish, Moruadh or Murrúghach, from muir, sea, and oigh, a maid, is not uncommon, they say, on the wilder coasts. The fishermen do not like to see them, for it always means coming gales. The male Merrows (if you can use such a phrase—I have never heard the masculine of Merrow) have green teeth, green hair, pig's eyes, and red noses; but their women are beautiful, for all their fish tails and the little duck-like scale between their fingers. Sometimes they prefer, small blame to them, good-looking fishermen to their sea lovers. Near Bantry, in the last century, there is said to have been a woman covered all over with scales like a fish, who was descended from such a marriage. Sometimes they come out of the sea, and wander about the shore in the shape of little hornless cows. They have, when in their own shape, a red cap, called a cohullen druith, usually covered with feathers. If this is stolen, they cannot again go down under the waves.
The Merrow, or as it's written in Irish, Moruadh or Murrúghach, meaning "sea maid," is not uncommon, or so they say, along the wilder coasts. Fishermen dislike spotting them because it always signals that storms are coming. The male Merrows (if you can call them that—I’ve never heard a masculine form of Merrow) have green teeth, green hair, pig-like eyes, and red noses; but their women are beautiful, despite their fish tails and the little duck-like scales between their fingers. Sometimes they prefer, and who can blame them, good-looking fishermen over their sea lovers. Near Bantry, in the last century, there was said to be a woman covered all over with scales like a fish, who was descended from such a union. Sometimes they emerge from the sea and wander along the shore in the form of little hornless cows. When they’re in their true shape, they wear a red cap called a cohullen druith, which is usually adorned with feathers. If this cap is stolen, they can never return to the depths of the ocean.
Red is the colour of magic in every country, and has been so from the very earliest times. The caps of fairies and magicians are well-nigh always red.
Red is the color of magic in every country, and it has been since ancient times. The hats of fairies and magicians are almost always red.
THE SOUL CAGES.
T. CROFTON CROKER.
Jack Dogherty lived on the coast of the county Clare. Jack was a fisherman, as his father and grandfather before him had been. Like them, too, he lived all alone (but for [Pg 62] the wife), and just in the same spot. People used to wonder why the Dogherty family were so fond of that wild situation, so far away from all human kind, and in the midst of huge shattered rocks, with nothing but the wide ocean to look upon. But they had their own good reasons for it.
Jack Dogherty lived on the coast of County Clare. He was a fisherman, just like his father and grandfather before him. Like them, he lived all alone (except for the wife) and in the same spot. People often wondered why the Dogherty family loved that wild location, so far from civilization, surrounded by huge, broken rocks, with nothing but the vast ocean to gaze at. But they had their own good reasons for it.
The place was just the only spot on that part of the coast where anybody could well live. There was a neat little creek, where a boat might lie as snug as a puffin in her nest, and out from this creek a ledge of sunken rocks ran into the sea. Now when the Atlantic, according to custom, was raging with a storm, and a good westerly wind was blowing strong on the coast, many a richly-laden ship went to pieces on these rocks; and then the fine bales of cotton and tobacco, and such like things, and the pipes of wine, and the puncheons of rum, and the casks of brandy, and the kegs of Hollands that used to come ashore! Dunbeg Bay was just like a little estate to the Doghertys.
The place was the only spot along that stretch of coast where anyone could actually live. There was a tidy little creek where a boat could rest comfortably, and from this creek, a ledge of sunken rocks extended into the sea. Whenever the Atlantic was storming, as it often did, and a strong westerly wind was blowing on the coast, many heavily-laden ships ended up wrecked on these rocks; and then the fine bales of cotton and tobacco, and other goods, along with the barrels of wine, the casks of rum, the barrels of brandy, and the kegs of gin would wash ashore! Dunbeg Bay was like a little estate to the Doghertys.
Not but they were kind and humane to a distressed sailor, if ever one had the good luck to get to land; and many a time indeed did Jack put out in his little corragh (which, though not quite equal to honest Andrew Hennessy's canvas life-boat, would breast the billows like any gannet), to lend a hand towards bringing off the crew from a wreck. But when the ship had gone to pieces, and the crew were all lost, who would blame Jack for picking up all he could find?
They were kind and compassionate to a struggling sailor, especially if he was lucky enough to reach land; and many times, Jack took his little corragh (which, while not quite as reliable as honest Andrew Hennessy's canvas lifeboat, could ride the waves like any gannet) to help rescue the crew from a wreck. But when the ship had broken apart and the crew was lost, who could blame Jack for taking whatever he could find?
"And who is the worse of it?" said he. "For as to the king, God bless him! everybody knows he's rich enough already without getting what's floating in the sea."
"And who’s worse off because of it?" he said. "As for the king, God bless him! Everyone knows he’s already rich enough without taking what’s out there in the sea."
Jack, though such a hermit, was a good-natured, jolly fellow. No other, sure, could ever have coaxed Biddy Mahony to quit her father's snug and warm house in the middle of the town of Ennis, and to go so many miles off to live among the rocks, with the seals and sea-gulls for next-door neighbours. But Biddy knew that Jack was the man for a woman who wished to be comfortable and happy; for, to say nothing of the fish, Jack had the supplying of half [Pg 63] the gentlemen's houses of the country with the Godsends that came into the bay. And she was right in her choice; for no woman ate, drank, or slept better, or made a prouder appearance at chapel on Sundays, than Mrs. Dogherty.
Jack, despite being a bit of a recluse, was a good-natured and cheerful guy. No one else could have convinced Biddy Mahony to leave her father's cozy home in the heart of Ennis and move so far away to live among the rocks, with seals and seagulls as her neighbors. But Biddy knew Jack was the right man for a woman who wanted to be content and happy; besides the fish, Jack provided half of the local gentlemen's households with the treasures that came into the bay. And she was right in her choice; no woman ate, drank, or slept better, or took more pride in her appearance at church on Sundays, than Mrs. Dogherty.
Many a strange sight, it may well be supposed, did Jack see, and many a strange sound did he hear, but nothing daunted him. So far was he from being afraid of Merrows, or such beings, that the very first wish of his heart was to fairly meet with one. Jack had heard that they were mighty like Christians, and that luck had always come out of an acquaintance with them. Never, therefore, did he dimly discern the Merrows moving along the face of the waters in their robes of mist, but he made direct for them; and many a scolding did Biddy, in her own quiet way, bestow upon Jack for spending his whole day out at sea, and bringing home no fish. Little did poor Biddy know the fish Jack was after!
Jack saw many strange sights and heard many strange sounds, but nothing scared him. In fact, he wasn’t afraid of Merrows or similar beings at all; his greatest wish was to meet one. Jack had heard that they looked a lot like Christians and that knowing them always brought good luck. So, whenever he spotted the Merrows gliding over the waves in their misty robes, he headed straight for them. Biddy often scolded Jack in her quiet way for spending all day at sea and coming back with no fish. Little did poor Biddy know what kind of fish Jack was really after!
It was rather annoying to Jack that, though living in a place where the Merrows were as plenty as lobsters, he never could get a right view of one. What vexed him more was that both his father and grandfather had often and often seen them; and he even remembered hearing, when a child, how his grandfather, who was the first of the family that had settled down at the creek, had been so intimate with a Merrow that, only for fear of vexing the priest, he would have had him stand for one of his children. This, however, Jack did not well know how to believe.
Jack found it pretty annoying that, even though he lived in a place where Merrows were as common as lobsters, he could never get a good look at one. What frustrated him even more was that both his father and grandfather had seen them many times. He even remembered hearing, as a child, how his grandfather, the first in the family to settle by the creek, had been so close with a Merrow that he would have let it be one of his children's godparents, if he hadn't been worried about upsetting the priest. However, Jack wasn't sure how much of that he really believed.
Fortune at length began to think that it was only right that Jack should know as much as his father and grandfather did. Accordingly, one day when he had strolled a little farther than usual along the coast to the northward, just as he turned a point, he saw something, like to nothing he had ever seen before, perched upon a rock at a little distance out to sea. It looked green in the body, as well as he could discern at that distance, and he would have sworn, only the thing was impossible, that it had a cocked hat in its hand. Jack stood for a good half-hour straining his eyes, [Pg 64] and wondering at it, and all the time the thing did not stir hand or foot. At last Jack's patience was quite worn out, and he gave a loud whistle and a hail, when the Merrow (for such it was) started up, put the cocked hat on its head, and dived down, head foremost, from the rock.
Fortune eventually thought it was only fair that Jack should know as much as his father and grandfather did. So, one day when he had wandered a bit farther along the coast to the north, just as he turned a bend, he saw something like nothing he had ever encountered before, sitting on a rock a short distance out to sea. It looked green in the body, as far as he could tell from that distance, and he could have sworn—if it weren't impossible—that it had a cocked hat in its hand. Jack stood for a good half-hour straining his eyes and marveling at it, and the entire time, the thing didn't move a muscle. Finally, Jack's patience wore thin, and he gave a loud whistle and shouted, when the Merrow (which is what it was) jumped up, placed the cocked hat on its head, and dove down, head first, from the rock.
Jack's curiosity was now excited, and he constantly directed his steps towards the point; still he could never get a glimpse of the sea-gentleman with the cocked hat; and with thinking and thinking about the matter, he began at last to fancy he had been only dreaming. One very rough day, however, when the sea was running mountains high, Jack Dogherty determined to give a look at the Merrow's rock (for he had always chosen a fine day before), and then he saw the strange thing cutting capers upon the top of the rock, and then diving down, and then coming up, and then diving down again.
Jack's curiosity was now piqued, and he kept heading toward the spot; still, he could never catch a glimpse of the sea-gentleman in the cocked hat. After thinking about it for so long, he started to convince himself that he had just been dreaming. However, on a very stormy day, when the waves were huge, Jack Dogherty decided to check out the Merrow's rock (since he had always gone on nice days before), and that’s when he saw the strange figure dancing on top of the rock, then diving down, then coming back up, and then diving down again.
Jack had now only to choose his time (that is, a good blowing day), and he might see the man of the sea as often as he pleased. All this, however, did not satisfy him—"much will have more;" he wished now to get acquainted with the Merrow, and even in this he succeeded. One tremendous blustering day, before he got to the point whence he had a view of the Merrow's rock, the storm came on so furiously that Jack was obliged to take shelter in one of the caves which are so numerous along the coast; and there, to his astonishment, he saw sitting before him a thing with green hair, long green teeth, a red nose, and pig's eyes. It had a fish's tail, legs with scales on them, and short arms like fins. It wore no clothes, but had the cocked hat under its arm, and seemed engaged thinking very seriously about something.
Jack just had to pick the right time (a good windy day), and he could see the man of the sea as often as he wanted. Still, that wasn’t enough for him—"more is needed;" he now wanted to meet the Merrow, and he actually managed to do that. One incredibly stormy day, before he reached the spot where he could see the Merrow's rock, the storm raged so fiercely that Jack had to take shelter in one of the caves that are common along the coast; and there, to his surprise, he found sitting in front of him a creature with green hair, long green teeth, a red nose, and pig-like eyes. It had a fish's tail, legs covered in scales, and short arms that resembled fins. It wore no clothes but had a cocked hat tucked under its arm and appeared to be deep in thought about something.
Jack, with all his courage, was a little daunted; but now or never, thought he; so up he went boldly to the cogitating fishman, took off his hat, and made his best bow.
Jack, despite feeling a bit scared, knew it was now or never. So, he confidently approached the thinking fishman, took off his hat, and gave his best bow.
"Your servant, sir," said Jack.
"Your servant, sir," Jack said.
"Your servant, kindly, Jack Dogherty," answered the Merrow.
"Your servant, kindly, Jack Dogherty," said the Merrow.
[Pg 65] "To be sure, then, how well your honour knows my name!" said Jack.
[Pg 65] "Well, it's clear you know my name, your honor!" said Jack.
"Is it I not know your name, Jack Dogherty? Why, man, I knew your grandfather long before he was married to Judy Regan, your grandmother! Ah, Jack, Jack, I was fond of that grandfather of yours; he was a mighty worthy man in his time: I never met his match above or below, before or since, for sucking in a shellful of brandy. I hope, my boy," said the old fellow, with a merry twinkle in his eyes, "I hope you're his own grandson!"
"Don’t tell me I don’t know your name, Jack Dogherty? Come on, I knew your grandfather long before he married your grandmother, Judy Regan! Ah, Jack, Jack, I liked that grandfather of yours; he was a truly remarkable man in his day: I’ve never met anyone, before or after, who could down a shellful of brandy like he could. I hope, my boy," said the old man, with a cheerful twinkle in his eyes, "I hope you're really his grandson!"
"Never fear me for that," said Jack; "if my mother had only reared me on brandy, 'tis myself that would be a sucking infant to this hour!"
"Don't worry about that," said Jack; "if my mother had just raised me on brandy, I'd still be a baby right now!"
"Well, I like to hear you talk so manly; you and I must be better acquainted, if it were only for your grandfather's sake. But, Jack, that father of yours was not the thing! he had no head at all."
"Well, I enjoy hearing you speak so confidently; you and I should get to know each other better, even if it's just for your grandfather's sake. But, Jack, your dad just wasn't the right person! He had no common sense at all."
"I'm sure," said Jack, "since your honour lives down under the water, you must be obliged to drink a power to keep any heat in you in such a cruel, damp, could place. Well, I've often heard of Christians drinking like fishes; and might I be so bold as ask where you get the spirits?"
"I'm sure," said Jack, "since you live down underwater, you must have to drink a lot to keep warm in such a harsh, damp, cold place. Well, I've often heard about Christians drinking like fish; could I be bold enough to ask where you get the spirits?"
"Where do you get them yourself, Jack?" said the Merrow, twitching his red nose between his forefinger and thumb.
"Where do you get them yourself, Jack?" the Merrow asked, pinching his red nose between his thumb and forefinger.
"Hubbubboo," cries Jack, "now I see how it is; but I suppose, sir, your honour has got a fine dry cellar below to keep them in."
"Hubbubboo," shouts Jack, "now I get how it is; but I guess, sir, you have a nice dry cellar below to keep them in."
"Let me alone for the cellar," said the Merrow, with a knowing wink of his left eye.
"Leave the cellar to me," said the Merrow, with a sly wink of his left eye.
"I'm sure," continued Jack, "it must be mighty well worth the looking at."
"I'm sure," Jack continued, "it must be really worth a look."
"You may say that, Jack," said the Merrow; "and if you meet me here next Monday, just at this time of the day, we will have a little more talk with one another about the matter."
"You can say that, Jack," said the Merrow; "and if you meet me here next Monday, right at this time of day, we can chat a bit more about it."
Jack and the Merrow parted the best friends in the world. [Pg 66] On Monday they met, and Jack was not a little surprised to see that the Merrow had two cocked hats with him, one under each arm.
Jack and the Merrow were the best friends in the world. [Pg 66] On Monday they met, and Jack was surprised to see that the Merrow had two cocked hats with him, one under each arm.
"Might I take the liberty to ask, sir," said Jack, "why your honour has brought the two hats with you to day? You would not, sure, be going to give me one of them, to keep for the curiosity of the thing?"
"May I ask, sir," Jack said, "why you brought the two hats with you today? Surely, you’re not planning to give me one of them to keep as a curiosity?"
"No, no, Jack," said he, "I don't get my hats so easily, to part with them that way; but I want you to come down and dine with me, and I brought you the hat to dine with."
"No, no, Jack," he said, "I don't just give away my hats like that; but I want you to come down and have dinner with me, and I brought you the hat to wear to dinner."
"Lord bless and preserve us!" cried Jack, in amazement, "would you want me to go down to the bottom of the salt sea ocean? Sure, I'd be smothered and choked up with the water, to say nothing of being drowned! And what would poor Biddy do for me, and what would she say?"
"Lord bless and keep us!" exclaimed Jack, astonished. "Do you really want me to dive down to the bottom of the salty ocean? I'd be suffocated and choked by the water, not to mention drowned! And what would poor Biddy do for me, and what would she say?"
"And what matter what she says, you pinkeen? Who cares for Biddy's squalling? It's long before your grandfather would have talked in that way. Many's the time he stuck that same hat on his head, and dived down boldly after me; and many's the snug bit of dinner and good shellful of brandy he and I have had together below, under the water."
"And what does it matter what she says, you pinkeen? Who cares about Biddy's complaining? Your grandfather wouldn’t have talked like that. There were plenty of times he put that same hat on his head and dove down after me without hesitation; and many times he and I have enjoyed a nice dinner and a good glass of brandy together down below, under the water."
"Is it really, sir, and no joke?" said Jack; "why, then, sorrow from me for ever and a day after, if I'll be a bit worse man nor my grandfather was! Here goes—but play me fair now. Here's neck or nothing!" cried Jack.
"Is that for real, sir, and no joke?" Jack said; "well then, I'll be sad forever if I'm even a bit worse than my grandfather! Here I go—but be fair with me now. It's all or nothing!" Jack shouted.
"That's your grandfather all over," said the old fellow; "so come along, then, and do as I do."
"That's your grandfather for you," said the old man; "so come on, then, and follow my lead."
They both left the cave, walked into the sea, and then swam a piece until they got to the rock. The Merrow climbed to the top of it, and Jack followed him. On the far side it was as straight as the wall of a house, and the sea beneath looked so deep that Jack was almost cowed.
They both left the cave, walked into the sea, and then swam a bit until they reached the rock. The Merrow climbed to the top of it, and Jack followed him. On the other side, it was as vertical as the wall of a house, and the sea below looked so deep that Jack felt a bit intimidated.
"Now, do you see, Jack," said the Merrow: "just put this hat on your head, and mind to keep your eyes wide open. Take hold of my tail, and follow after me, and you'll see what you'll see."
"Now, do you see, Jack," said the Merrow, "just put this hat on your head, and make sure to keep your eyes wide open. Grab my tail, and follow me, and you'll see what you’ll see."
In he dashed, and in dashed Jack after him boldly. [Pg 67] They went and they went, and Jack thought they'd never stop going. Many a time did he wish himself sitting at home by the fireside with Biddy. Yet where was the use of wishing now, when he was so many miles, as he thought, below the waves of the Atlantic? Still he held hard by the Merrow's tail, slippery as it was; and, at last, to Jack's great surprise, they got out of the water, and he actually found himself on dry land at the bottom of the sea. They landed just in front of a nice house that was slated very neatly with oyster shells! and the Merrow, turning about to Jack, welcomed him down.
He dashed in, and Jack boldly followed after him. [Pg 67] They kept going and going, and Jack thought they would never stop. Many times, he wished he was at home by the fire with Biddy. But what was the point in wishing now when he felt so many miles below the waves of the Atlantic? Still, he held tightly to the Merrow's slippery tail, and, to Jack's great surprise, they eventually got out of the water, and he actually found himself on dry land at the bottom of the sea. They landed right in front of a nice house that was neatly roofed with oyster shells! The Merrow turned to Jack and welcomed him.
Jack could hardly speak, what with wonder, and what with being out of breath with travelling so fast through the water. He looked about him and could see no living things, barring crabs and lobsters, of which there were plenty walking leisurely about on the sand. Overhead was the sea like a sky, and the fishes like birds swimming about in it.
Jack could barely talk, both from amazement and because he was out of breath from moving so quickly through the water. He looked around and didn’t see any living creatures apart from crabs and lobsters, which were plentifully strolling on the sand. Above him was the sea, like a sky, and the fish were like birds swimming around in it.
"Why don't you speak, man?" said the Merrow: "I dare say you had no notion that I had such a snug little concern here as this? Are you smothered, or choked, or drowned, or are you fretting after Biddy, eh?"
"Why aren't you saying anything, man?" the Merrow asked. "I bet you had no idea I had such a cozy little place here, did you? Are you feeling smothered, choked, or drowned, or are you worried about Biddy, huh?"
"Oh! not myself, indeed," said Jack, showing his teeth with a good-humoured grin; "but who in the world would ever have thought of seeing such a thing?"
"Oh! Not me, for sure," said Jack, flashing a friendly grin; "but who would have ever imagined seeing something like this?"
"Well, come along, and let's see what they've got for us to eat?"
"Well, come on, and let's see what they have for us to eat?"
Jack really was hungry, and it gave him no small pleasure to perceive a fine column of smoke rising from the chimney, announcing what was going on within. Into the house he followed the Merrow, and there he saw a good kitchen, right well provided with everything. There was a noble dresser, and plenty of pots and pans, with two young Merrows cooking. His host then led him into the room, which was furnished shabbily enough. Not a table or a chair was there in it; nothing but planks and logs of wood to sit on, and eat off. There was, however, a good fire blazing upon the hearth—a comfortable sight to Jack.
Jack was really hungry, and he took great pleasure in seeing a nice column of smoke rising from the chimney, letting him know what was happening inside. He followed the Merrow into the house, where he found a well-stocked kitchen. There was an impressive dresser filled with pots and pans, and two young Merrows were cooking. His host then brought him into a room that was pretty shabby. There wasn’t a table or a chair in sight; just planks and logs of wood to sit on and eat from. However, there was a nice fire blazing in the hearth—a comforting sight for Jack.
[Pg 68] "Come now, and I'll show you where I keep—you know what," said the Merrow, with a sly look; and opening a little door, he led Jack into a fine cellar, well filled with pipes, and kegs, and hogsheads, and barrels.
[Pg 68] "Come on, and I’ll show you where I keep—you know what," the Merrow said with a mischievous grin. He opened a small door and led Jack into a great cellar, stocked with pipes, kegs, hogsheads, and barrels.
"What do you say to that, Jack Dogherty? Eh! may be a body can't live snug under the water?"
"What do you say to that, Jack Dogherty? Hey! Maybe a person can't stay cozy underwater?"
"Never the doubt of that," said Jack, with a convincing smack of his under lip, that he really thought what he said.
"There's no doubt about that," said Jack, with a convincing smack of his bottom lip, showing that he truly believed what he was saying.
They went back to the room, and found dinner laid. There was no tablecloth, to be sure—but what matter? It was not always Jack had one at home. The dinner would have been no discredit to the first house of the country on a fast day. The choicest of fish, and no wonder, was there. Turbots, and sturgeons, and soles, and lobsters, and oysters, and twenty other kinds, were on the planks at once, and plenty of the best of foreign spirits. The wines, the old fellow said, were too cold for his stomach.
They went back to the room and found dinner ready. There was no tablecloth, but who cares? It wasn’t like Jack always had one at home. The dinner would have been impressive for the best restaurant in the country on a fasting day. The finest fish was definitely there. Turbots, sturgeons, soles, lobsters, oysters, and twenty other kinds were all laid out at once, along with plenty of high-quality imported drinks. The old guy said the wines were too cold for his stomach.
Jack ate and drank till he could eat no more: then, taking up a shell of brandy, "Here's to your honour's good health, sir," said he; "though, begging you pardon, it's mighty odd that as long as we've been acquainted I don't know your name yet."
Jack ate and drank until he couldn't eat anymore. Then, picking up a glass of brandy, he said, "Here's to your honor's good health, sir. But, if you don't mind me saying, it's pretty strange that after all this time we've known each other, I still don't know your name."
"That's true, Jack," replied he; "I never thought of it before, but better late than never. My name's Coomara."
"That's true, Jack," he replied; "I never thought about it before, but better late than never. My name's Coomara."
"And a mighty decent name it is," cried Jack, taking another shellfull: "here's to your good health, Coomara, and may ye live these fifty years to come!"
"And what a great name it is," shouted Jack, taking another shellful: "here's to your good health, Coomara, and may you live for the next fifty years!"
"Fifty years!" repeated Coomara; "I'm obliged to you, indeed! If you had said five hundred, it would have been something worth the wishing."
"Fifty years!" Coomara repeated. "I really appreciate it! If you had said five hundred, it would have been worth hoping for."
"By the laws, sir," cries Jack, "youz live to a powerful age here under the water! You knew my grandfather, and he's dead and gone better than these sixty years. I'm sure it must be a healthy place to live in."
"By the laws, sir," shouts Jack, "you live to a remarkably old age down here underwater! You knew my grandfather, and he’s been dead and gone for over sixty years. I’m sure it must be a healthy place to live."
"No doubt of it; but come, Jack, keep the liquor stirring."
"No doubt about it; but come on, Jack, keep the drinks coming."
Shell after shell did they empty, and to Jack's exceeding [Pg 69] surprise, he found the drink never got into his head, owing, I suppose, to the sea being over them, which kept their noddles cool.
Shell after shell, they kept drinking, and to Jack's great surprise, he found that the alcohol never went to his head, probably because the sea was all around them, which kept their minds clear.
Old Coomara got exceedingly comfortable, and sung several songs; but Jack, if his life had depended on it, never could remember more than
Old Coomara got really comfortable and sang several songs; but Jack, if his life had depended on it, could never remember more than
Ripple dipple nitty dob;
Dumdoo doodle coo, Raffle taffle chittiboo!
It was the chorus to one of them; and, to say the truth, nobody that I know has ever been able to pick any particular meaning out of it; but that, to be sure, is the case with many a song nowadays.
It was the chorus of one of those songs; and, to be honest, no one I know has ever been able to figure out any specific meaning from it; but that's definitely true for a lot of songs these days.
At length said he to Jack, "Now, my dear boy, if you follow me, I'll show you my curiosities!" He opened a little door, and led Jack into a large room, where Jack saw a great many odds and ends that Coomara had picked up at one time or another. What chiefly took his attention, however, were things like lobster-pots ranged on the ground along the wall.
At last, he said to Jack, "Now, my dear boy, if you follow me, I’ll show you my curiosities!" He opened a small door and led Jack into a big room, where Jack saw a ton of random items that Coomara had collected over time. What caught his eye the most, though, were things like lobster pots lined up on the ground against the wall.
"Well, Jack, how do you like my curiosities?" said old Coo.
"Well, Jack, what do you think of my curiosities?" asked old Coo.
"Upon my sowkins, [8] sir," said Jack, "they're mighty well worth the looking at; but might I make so bold as to ask what these things like lobster-pots are?"
"On my word, sir," said Jack, "they're really worth taking a look at; but could I be so forward as to ask what those things that look like lobster traps are?"
"Oh! the Soul Cages, is it?"
"Oh! The Soul Cages, right?"
"The what? sir!"
"What? Sir!"
"These things here that I keep the souls in."
"These things here that I keep the souls in."
"Arrah! what souls, sir?" said Jack, in amazement; "sure the fish have no souls in them?"
"Wow! What souls, sir?" Jack said, amazed; "surely the fish don’t have souls in them?"
"Oh! no," replied Coo, quite coolly, "that they have not; but these are the souls of drowned sailors."
"Oh! no," replied Coo, quite casually, "they don't have that; but these are the souls of drowned sailors."
"The Lord preserve us from all harm!" muttered Jack, "how in the world did you get them?"
"The Lord keep us safe from all harm!" Jack muttered, "how on earth did you get them?"
"Easily enough: I've only, when I see a good storm [Pg 70] coming on, to set a couple of dozen of these, and then, when the sailors are drowned and the souls get out of them under the water, the poor things are almost perished to death, not being used to the cold; so they make into my pots for shelter, and then I have them snug, and fetch them home, and keep them here dry and warm; and is it not well for them, poor souls, to get into such good quarters?"
"Sure thing: whenever I see a big storm rolling in, I just set out a couple dozen of these. Then, when the sailors drown and their souls surface in the water, the poor guys are almost frozen to death since they’re not used to the cold. So, they seek refuge in my pots, and I keep them safe, bringing them home to keep them dry and warm. Isn’t it nice for them, poor souls, to end up in such good accommodations?"
Jack was so thunderstruck he did not know what to say, so he said nothing. They went back into the dining-room, and had a little more brandy, which was excellent, and then, as Jack knew that it must be getting late, and as Biddy might be uneasy, he stood up, and said he thought it was time for him to be on the road.
Jack was so shocked that he didn’t know what to say, so he stayed quiet. They went back into the dining room and had a bit more brandy, which was great, and then, knowing it must be getting late and that Biddy might be worried, he stood up and said he thought it was time for him to head out.
"Just as you like, Jack," said Coo, "but take a duc an durrus [9] before you go; you've a cold journey before you."
"Sure thing, Jack," said Coo, "but have a duc an durrus [9] before you leave; you've got a long, cold trip ahead."
Jack knew better manners than to refuse the parting glass. "I wonder," said he, "will I be able to make out my way home?"
Jack had better manners than to turn down the farewell drink. "I wonder," he said, "will I be able to find my way home?"
"What should ail you," said Coo, "when I'll show you the way?"
"What could possibly be wrong with you," said Coo, "when I'm here to show you the way?"
Out they went before the house, and Coomara took one of the cocked hats, and put it upon Jack's head the wrong way, and then lifted him up on his shoulder that he might launch him up into the water.
Out they went in front of the house, and Coomara grabbed one of the cocked hats, put it on Jack's head backwards, and then lifted him onto his shoulder so he could throw him into the water.
"Now," says he, giving him a heave, "you'll come up just in the same spot you came down in; and, Jack, mind and throw me back the hat."
"Now," he says, giving him a push, "you'll come up right in the same spot you came down; and, Jack, make sure to throw me back the hat."
He canted Jack off his shoulder, and up he shot like a bubble—whirr, whirr, whiz—away he went up through the water, till he came to the very rock he had jumped off, where he found a landing-place, and then in he threw the hat, which sunk like a stone.
He tossed Jack off his shoulder, and he shot up like a bubble—whirr, whirr, whiz—away he went through the water, until he reached the very rock he had jumped off, where he found a place to land, and then he threw in the hat, which sank like a stone.
The sun was just going down in the beautiful sky of a calm summer's evening. Feascor was seen dimly twinkling in the cloudless heaven, a solitary star, and the waves of the Atlantic flashed in a golden flood of light. So Jack, [Pg 71] perceiving it was late, set off home; but when he got there, not a word did he say to Biddy of where he had spent his day.
The sun was just setting in the beautiful sky of a calm summer evening. Feascor twinkled faintly in the clear sky, a lone star, while the waves of the Atlantic sparkled with a golden light. So Jack, [Pg 71] realizing it was late, headed home; but when he arrived, he didn’t mention a word to Biddy about how he had spent his day.
The state of the poor souls cooped up in the lobster-pots gave Jack a great deal of trouble, and how to release them cost him a great deal of thought. He at first had a mind to speak to the priest about the matter. But what could the priest do, and what did Coo care for the priest? Besides, Coo was a good sort of an old fellow, and did not think he was doing any harm. Jack had a regard for him, too, and it also might not be much to his own credit if it were known that he used to go dine with Merrows. On the whole, he thought his best plan would be to ask Coo to dinner, and to make him drunk, if he was able, and then to take the hat and go down and turn up the pots. It was, first of all, necessary, however, to get Biddy out of the way; for Jack was prudent enough, as she was a woman, to wish to keep the thing secret from her.
The condition of the poor souls trapped in the lobster pots troubled Jack a lot, and figuring out how to free them took up a lot of his thoughts. At first, he considered talking to the priest about it. But what could the priest really do, and what did Coo care about the priest? Plus, Coo was a decent old guy and didn’t think he was doing anything wrong. Jack cared for him, too, and it wouldn’t reflect well on him if people found out he used to dine with Merrows. Overall, he thought the best plan would be to invite Coo to dinner, get him drunk if he could, and then take the hat and head down to turn over the pots. First, though, it was necessary to get Biddy out of the way; Jack was wise enough to want to keep it a secret from her since she was a woman.
Accordingly, Jack grew mighty pious all of a sudden, and said to Biddy that he thought it would be for the good of both their souls if she was to go and take her rounds at Saint John's Well, near Ennis. Biddy thought so too, and accordingly off she set one fine morning at day-dawn, giving Jack a strict charge to have an eye to the place. The coast being clear, away went Jack to the rock to give the appointed signal to Coomara, which was throwing a big stone into the water. Jack threw, and up sprang Coo!
So, suddenly, Jack became really religious and told Biddy that he thought it would be good for both of their souls if she went to visit Saint John's Well, near Ennis. Biddy agreed, so the next morning at dawn, she set off, reminding Jack to keep an eye on things. Once the coast was clear, Jack headed to the rock to give the signal to Coomara, which was throwing a big stone into the water. Jack threw it, and up came Coo!
"Good morning, Jack," said he; "what do you want with me?"
"Good morning, Jack," he said; "what do you need from me?"
"Just nothing at all to speak about, sir," returned Jack, "only to come and take a bit of dinner with me, if I might make so free as to ask you, and sure I'm now after doing so."
"There's really nothing to discuss, sir," Jack replied, "except to invite you to join me for dinner, if I could be so bold as to ask, which I just did."
"It's quite agreeable, Jack, I assure you; what's your hour?"
"It's really nice, Jack, I promise you; what time is it?"
"Any time that's most convenient to you, sir—say one o'clock, that you may go home, if you wish, with the daylight."
"Any time that's best for you, sir—let's say one o'clock—so you can go home with some daylight."
[Pg 72] "I'll be with you," said Coo, "never fear me."
[Pg 72] "I'll be by your side," said Coo, "don't worry about me."
Jack went home, and dressed a noble fish dinner, and got out plenty of his best foreign spirits, enough, for that matter, to make twenty men drunk. Just to the minute came Coo, with his cocked hat under his arm. Dinner was ready, they sat down, and ate and drank away manfully. Jack, thinking of the poor souls below in the pots, plied old Coo well with brandy, and encouraged him to sing, hoping to put him under the table, but poor Jack forgot that he had not the sea over his own head to keep it cool. The brandy got into it, and did his business for him, and Coo reeled off home, leaving his entertainer as dumb as a haddock on a Good Friday.
Jack went home and prepared an impressive fish dinner. He also pulled out plenty of his finest foreign spirits—enough to get twenty men drunk. Right on time, Coo showed up with his cocked hat under his arm. Dinner was ready, so they sat down and indulged in food and drink. Jack, thinking about the poor souls below in the pots, poured Coo generous amounts of brandy and encouraged him to sing, hoping to drink him under the table. However, Jack forgot that he didn’t have the sea overhead to keep things cool. The brandy took over, and Coo stumbled home, leaving Jack as silent as a haddock on Good Friday.
Jack never woke till the next morning, and then he was in a sad way. "'Tis to no use for me thinking to make that old Rapparee drunk," said Jack, "and how in this world can I help the poor souls out of the lobster-pots?" After ruminating nearly the whole day, a thought struck him. "I have it," says he, slapping his knee; "I'll be sworn that Coo never saw a drop of poteen, as old as he is, and that's the thing to settle him! Oh! then, is not it well that Biddy will not be home these two days yet; I can have another twist at him."
Jack didn’t wake up until the next morning, and when he did, he felt terrible. “There’s no point in trying to get that old Rapparee drunk,” Jack said, “and how am I supposed to help the poor souls out of the lobster traps?” After thinking about it for almost the entire day, an idea came to him. “I’ve got it,” he said, slapping his knee; “I bet Coo has never had a drop of poteen, especially at his age, and that’s the thing to take care of him! Oh! And isn’t it lucky that Biddy won’t be home for another two days; I can have another go at him.”
Jack asked Coo again, and Coo laughed at him for having no better head, telling him he'd never come up to his grandfather.
Jack asked Coo again, and Coo laughed at him for not being smarter, saying he’d never measure up to his grandfather.
"Well, but try me again," said Jack, "and I'll be bail to drink you drunk and sober, and drunk again."
"Well, try me again," said Jack, "and I'll get you drunk, sober you up, and then get you drunk again."
"Anything in my power," said Coo, "to oblige you."
"Anything I can do," said Coo, "to help you."
At this dinner Jack took care to have his own liquor well watered, and to give the strongest brandy he had to Coo. At last says he, "Pray, sir, did you ever drink any poteen?—any real mountain dew?"
At this dinner, Jack made sure to dilute his own liquor and offered Coo the strongest brandy he had. Finally, he asked, "Excuse me, sir, have you ever had any poteen?—any real mountain dew?"
"No," says Coo; "what's that, and where does it come from?"
"No," says Coo; "what is that, and where does it come from?"
"Oh, that's a secret," said Jack, "but it's the right stuff—never believe me again, if 'tis not fifty times as good as brandy or rum either. Biddy's brother just sent me a [Pg 73] present of a little drop, in exchange for some brandy, and as you're an old friend of the family, I kept it to treat you with."
"Oh, that's a secret," Jack said. "But trust me, it's the real deal—don't believe me again if it's not fifty times better than brandy or rum. Biddy's brother just sent me a [Pg 73] little gift of it in exchange for some brandy, and since you're an old family friend, I saved it to share with you."
"Well, let's see what sort of thing it is," said Coomara.
"Well, let’s see what this is all about," said Coomara.
The poteen was the right sort. It was first-rate, and had the real smack upon it. Coo was delighted: he drank and he sung Rum bum boodle boo over and over again; and he laughed and he danced, till he fell on the floor fast asleep. Then Jack, who had taken good care to keep himself sober, snapt up the cocked hat—ran off to the rock—leaped in, and soon arrived at Coo's habitation.
The poteen was just right. It was top-notch and had that authentic flavor. Coo was thrilled: he drank and sang Rum bum boodle boo repeatedly; he laughed and danced until he collapsed on the floor and fell fast asleep. Then Jack, who had made sure to stay sober, grabbed the cocked hat—ran off to the rock—jumped in, and quickly made his way to Coo's place.
All was as still as a churchyard at midnight—not a Merrow, old or young, was there. In he went and turned up the pots, but nothing did he see, only he heard a sort of a little whistle or chirp as he raised each of them. At this he was surprised, till he recollected what the priests had often said, that nobody living could see the soul, no more than they could see the wind or the air. Having now done all that he could do for them, he set the pots as they were before, and sent a blessing after the poor souls to speed them on their journey wherever they were going. Jack now began to think of returning; he put the hat on, as was right, the wrong way; but when he got out he found the water so high over his head that he had no hopes of ever getting up into it, now that he had not old Coomara to give him a lift. He walked about looking for a ladder, but not one could he find, and not a rock was there in sight. At last he saw a spot where the sea hung rather lower than anywhere else, so he resolved to try there. Just as he came to it, a big cod happened to put down his tail. Jack made a jump and caught hold of it, and the cod, all in amazement, gave a bounce and pulled Jack up The minute the hat touched the water away Jack was whisked, and up he shot like a cork, dragging the poor cod, that he forgot to let go, up with him tail foremost. He got to the rock in no time, and without a moment's delay hurried home, rejoicing in the good deed he had done.
Everything was as silent as a graveyard at midnight—there wasn’t a single Merrow, young or old, in sight. He stepped in and turned over the pots, but saw nothing; he just heard a faint whistle or chirp each time he lifted one. This surprised him until he remembered what the priests often said: that no living person could see the soul, just like they couldn't see the wind or air. After doing everything he could for them, he put the pots back as they were and sent a blessing after the poor souls to help them on their journey, wherever they were headed. Jack then started to think about going back; he put the hat on backwards, as was customary. But when he got outside, he found the water was so high it was above his head, giving him no hope of climbing up into it, especially since old Coomara wasn’t there to help him. He wandered around looking for a ladder, but couldn’t find one, and there wasn't a rock in sight. Finally, he spotted a place where the sea was a bit lower than elsewhere, so he decided to try there. Just as he reached it, a big cod happened to drop its tail. Jack jumped and grabbed it, and the surprised cod bounced, pulling Jack up. The moment the hat touched the water, Jack was whisked away, shooting up like a cork, dragging the poor cod—who he forgot to let go—up with him, tail first. He reached the rock in no time and, without wasting a moment, hurried home, delighted by the good deed he had done.
But, meanwhile, there was fine work at home; for our [Pg 74] friend Jack had hardly left the house on his soul-freeing expedition, when back came Biddy from her soul-saving one to the well. When she entered the house and saw the things lying thrie-na-helah [10] on the table before her—"Here's a pretty job!" said she; "that blackguard of mine—what ill-luck I had ever to marry him! He has picked up some vagabond or other, while I was praying for the good of his soul, and they've been drinking all the poteen that my own brother gave him, and all the spirits, to be sure, that he was to have sold to his honour." Then hearing an outlandish kind of a grunt, she looked down, and saw Coomara lying under the table. "The blessed Virgin help me," shouted she, "if he has not made a real beast of himself! Well, well, I've often heard of a man making a beast of himself with drink! Oh hone, oh hone!—Jack, honey, what will I do with you, or what will I do without you? How can any decent woman ever think of living with a beast?"
But meanwhile, there was plenty of work to be done at home; our [Pg 74] friend Jack had barely left for his soul-searching trip when Biddy returned from her soul-saving visit to the well. When she walked into the house and saw the mess on the table in front of her—"What a disaster!" she exclaimed; "that jerk of mine—what bad luck it was to marry him! He’s picked up some drifter or other while I was praying for his soul, and they've drunk all the poteen that my own brother gave him, and all the spirits, of course, that he was supposed to sell for his honor." Then, hearing a strange kind of grunt, she looked down and saw Coomara lying under the table. "Holy Virgin," she shouted, "he's really made a fool of himself! Well, I've heard of men making fools of themselves with alcohol! Oh dear, oh dear!—Jack, sweetheart, what am I going to do with you, or what am I going to do without you? How can any decent woman ever consider living with a beast?"
With such like lamentations Biddy rushed out of the house, and was going she knew not where, when she heard the well-known voice of Jack singing a merry tune. Glad enough was Biddy to find him safe and sound, and not turned into a thing that was like neither fish nor flesh. Jack was obliged to tell her all, and Biddy, though she had half a mind to be angry with him for not telling her before, owned that he had done a great service to the poor souls. Back they both went most lovingly to the house, and Jack wakened up Coomara; and, perceiving the old fellow to be rather dull, he bid him not to be cast down, for 'twas many a good man's case; said it all came of his not being used to the poteen, and recommended him, by way of cure, to swallow a hair of the dog that bit him. Coo, however, seemed to think he had had quite enough. He got up, quite out of sorts, and without having the manners to say one word in the way of civility, he sneaked off to cool himself by a jaunt through the salt water.
With that kind of complaining, Biddy rushed out of the house, not sure where she was going when she heard Jack's familiar voice singing a cheerful song. Biddy was really happy to find him safe and sound, not turned into something that was neither fish nor fowl. Jack had to tell her everything, and even though she was half inclined to be upset with him for not telling her sooner, she admitted he had done a great service for the poor souls. They both returned to the house affectionately, and Jack woke up Coomara. Noticing the old man seemed a bit down, he encouraged him not to feel discouraged, saying it was a common situation for many good men. He explained that it was all due to his lack of familiarity with the poteen and suggested, as a remedy, that he should take a hair of the dog that bit him. However, Coo seemed to think he had had enough. He got up, feeling out of sorts, and without bothering to say a word of politeness, he sneaked off to cool down with a stroll through the salt water.
Coomara never missed the souls. He and Jack continued [Pg 75] the best friends in the world, and no one, perhaps, ever equalled Jack for freeing souls from purgatory; for he contrived fifty excuses for getting into the house below the sea, unknown to the old fellow, and then turning up the pots and letting out the souls. It vexed him, to be sure, that he could never see them; but as he knew the thing to be impossible, he was obliged to be satisfied.
Coomara never missed the souls. He and Jack remained [Pg 75] the best friends in the world, and no one, perhaps, ever matched Jack for freeing souls from purgatory; he came up with fifty excuses for sneaking into the house beneath the sea, without the old man knowing, and then tipping over the pots and releasing the souls. It frustrated him, of course, that he could never see them; but since he knew it was impossible, he had to settle for that.
Their intercourse continued for several years. However, one morning, on Jack's throwing in a stone as usual, he got no answer. He flung another, and another, still there was no reply. He went away, and returned the following morning, but it was to no purpose. As he was without the hat, he could not go down to see what had become of old Coo, but his belief was, that the old man, or the old fish, or whatever he was, had either died, or had removed from that part of the country.
Their interactions went on for several years. But one morning, when Jack tossed in a stone as he usually did, there was no response. He threw another stone, and then another, yet still no answer. He left and came back the next morning, but it was pointless. Since he didn’t have the hat, he couldn't go down to find out what happened to old Coo, but he believed that the old man, or the old fish, or whatever he was, had either died or moved away from that area.
Footnotes
[8] Sowkins, diminutive of soul.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sowkins, little version of soul.
[9] Recte, deoch án dorrus—door-drink or stirrup-cup.
[9] Right, drink at the door—a drink served at the door or a stirrup cup.
[10] Tri-na-cheile, literally through other—i.e., higgledy-piggledy.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tri-na-cheile, literally through other—i.e., all mixed up.
FLORY CANTILLON'S FUNERAL.
T. CROFTON CROKER.
The ancient burial-place of the Cantillon family was on an island in Ballyheigh Bay. This island was situated at no great distance from the shore, and at a remote period was overflowed in one of the encroachments which the Atlantic has made on that part of the coast of Kerry. The fishermen declare they have often seen the ruined walls of an old chapel beneath them in the water, as they sailed over the clear green sea of a sunny afternoon. However this may be, it is well-known that the Cantillons were, like most other Irish families, strongly attached to their ancient burial-place; and this attachment led to the custom, when any of the family died, of carrying the corpse to the seaside, where the coffin was left on the shore within reach of the tide. In the morning it had disappeared, being, as [Pg 76] was traditionally believed, conveyed away by the ancestors of the deceased to their family tomb.
The ancient burial site of the Cantillon family was on an island in Ballyheigh Bay. This island was located not far from the shore, and long ago, it was submerged during one of the encroachments the Atlantic made along that part of the Kerry coast. Fishermen say they've often seen the crumbling walls of an old chapel underwater as they sailed over the clear green sea on sunny afternoons. Regardless, it's well-known that the Cantillons, like most Irish families, had a deep attachment to their ancestral burial site; this connection led to the custom that when a family member died, the corpse would be brought to the seaside, where the coffin was left on the shore within reach of the tide. By morning, it would be gone, as was traditionally believed, taken away by the ancestors of the deceased to their family tomb.
Connor Crowe, a county Clare man, was related to the Cantillons by marriage. "Connor Mac in Cruagh, of the seven quarters of Breintragh," as he was commonly called, and a proud man he was of the name. Connor, be it known, would drink a quart of salt water, for its medicinal virtues, before breakfast; and for the same reason, I suppose, double that quantity of raw whiskey between breakfast and night, which last he did with as little inconvenience to himself as any man in the barony of Moyferta; and were I to add Clanderalaw and Ibrickan, I don't think I should say wrong.
Connor Crowe, a man from County Clare, was related to the Cantillons through marriage. He was commonly known as "Connor Mac in Cruagh, of the seven quarters of Breintragh," and he took pride in that name. Connor was known to drink a quart of salt water for its health benefits before breakfast; and for the same reason, I suppose, he would consume twice that amount of raw whiskey between breakfast and night, and he did it with as little trouble as any man in the Moyferta area; and if I were to include Clanderalaw and Ibrickan, I don't think I would be wrong.
On the death of Florence Cantillon, Connor Crowe was determined to satisfy himself about the truth of this story of the old church under the sea: so when he heard the news of the old fellow's death, away with him to Ardfert, where Flory was laid out in high style, and a beautiful corpse he made.
On the death of Florence Cantillon, Connor Crowe was determined to find out the truth about the story of the old church beneath the sea. So when he heard the news of the old man's death, he immediately went to Ardfert, where Flory was laid out in a grand manner, and he made quite a beautiful corpse.
Flory had been as jolly and as rollicking a boy in his day as ever was stretched, and his wake was in every respect worthy of him. There was all kind of entertainment, and all sort of diversion at it, and no less than three girls got husbands there—more luck to them. Everything was as it should be; all that side of the country, from Dingle to Tarbert, was at the funeral. The Keen was sung long and bitterly; and, according to the family custom, the coffin was carried to Ballyheigh strand, where it was laid upon the shore, with a prayer for the repose of the dead.
Flory had been as cheerful and lively a boy in his time as anyone could remember, and his wake was truly fitting for him. There was all kinds of entertainment and all sorts of fun, and no fewer than three girls found husbands there—good for them. Everything went as it should; people from all over that part of the country, from Dingle to Tarbert, came to the funeral. The Keen was sung long and with deep emotion; and, following family tradition, the coffin was carried to Ballyheigh Strand, where it was placed on the shore, with a prayer for the peace of the deceased.
The mourners departed, one group after another, and at last Connor Crowe was left alone. He then pulled out his whiskey bottle, his drop of comfort, as he called it, which he required, being in grief; and down he sat upon a big stone that was sheltered by a projecting rock, and partly concealed from view, to await with patience the appearance of the ghostly undertakers.
The mourners left, one group after another, and eventually, Connor Crowe found himself alone. He took out his whiskey bottle, his little source of comfort, as he referred to it, which he felt he needed in his grief. He sat down on a large stone that was sheltered by an overhanging rock, partially hidden from sight, waiting patiently for the ghostly undertakers to appear.
The evening came on mild and beautiful. He whistled an old air which he had heard in his childhood, hoping to keep [Pg 77] idle fears out of his head; but the wild strain of that melody brought a thousand recollections with it, which only made the twilight appear more pensive.
The evening arrived warm and lovely. He whistled an old tune he remembered from his childhood, trying to keep idle fears out of his mind; but the wild notes of that melody brought back a flood of memories, making the twilight feel even more reflective.
"If 'twas near the gloomy tower of Dunmore, in my own sweet country, I was," said Connor Crowe, with a sigh, "one might well believe that the prisoners, who were murdered long ago there in the vaults under the castle, would be the hands to carry off the coffin out of envy, for never a one of them was buried decently, nor had as much as a coffin amongst them all. 'Tis often, sure enough, I have heard lamentations and great mourning coming from the vaults of Dunmore Castle; but," continued he, after fondly pressing his lips to the mouth of his companion and silent comforter, the whiskey bottle, "didn't I know all the time well enough, 'twas the dismal sounding waves working through the cliffs and hollows of the rocks, and fretting themselves to foam. Oh, then, Dunmore Castle, it is you that are the gloomy-looking tower on a gloomy day, with the gloomy hills behind you; when one has gloomy thoughts on their heart, and sees you like a ghost rising out of the smoke made by the kelp burners on the strand, there is, the Lord save us! as fearful a look about you as about the Blue Man's Lake at midnight. Well, then, anyhow," said Connor, after a pause, "is it not a blessed night, though surely the moon looks mighty pale in the face? St. Senan himself between us and all kinds of harm."
"If I was near the dark tower of Dunmore, in my own lovely country," said Connor Crowe with a sigh, "you could easily believe that the prisoners who were killed long ago in the vaults under the castle would take the coffin out of jealousy, since none of them were buried properly or even had a coffin at all. I've often heard weeping and mourning coming from the vaults of Dunmore Castle; but," he continued, pressing his lips fondly to his companion and silent comforter, the whiskey bottle, "I always knew it was just the eerie waves crashing through the cliffs and rocks, churning themselves into foam. Oh, Dunmore Castle, you’re the gloomy tower on a dreary day, with the dark hills behind you; when someone has heavy thoughts and sees you like a ghost rising from the smoke of the kelp burners on the shore, there's, God help us! as frightening a look about you as the Blue Man's Lake at midnight. But, anyway," said Connor after a pause, "isn't it a beautiful night, even though the moon looks quite pale? St. Senan himself is here between us and all kinds of danger."
It was, in truth, a lovely moonlight night; nothing was to be seen around but the dark rocks, and the white pebbly beach, upon which the sea broke with a hoarse and melancholy murmur. Connor, notwithstanding his frequent draughts, felt rather queerish, and almost began to repent his curiosity. It was certainly a solemn sight to behold the black coffin resting upon the white strand. His imagination gradually converted the deep moaning of old ocean into a mournful wail for the dead, and from the shadowy recesses of the rocks he imaged forth strange and visionary forms.
It was, honestly, a beautiful night under the moonlight; all that could be seen around were the dark rocks and the white pebbly beach, where the sea crashed with a deep and sad murmur. Connor, despite his frequent drinks, felt a bit strange and began to regret his curiosity. It was definitely a solemn sight to see the black coffin resting on the white sand. His imagination slowly turned the deep moaning of the old ocean into a mournful cry for the dead, and from the shadowy areas of the rocks, he conjured up strange and visionary figures.
As the night advanced, Connor became weary with watching. He caught himself more than once in the act [Pg 78] of nodding, when suddenly giving his head a shake, he would look towards the black coffin. But the narrow house of death remained unmoved before him.
As the night went on, Connor began to feel tired from watching. He caught himself dozing off more than once, and when he shook his head awake, he would look at the black coffin. But the small house of death remained unchanged in front of him.
It was long past midnight, and the moon was sinking into the sea, when he heard the sound of many voices, which gradually became stronger, above the heavy and monotonous roll of the sea. He listened, and presently could distinguish a Keen of exquisite sweetness, the notes of which rose and fell with the heaving of the waves, whose deep murmur mingled with and supported the strain!
It was well past midnight, and the moon was setting into the sea when he heard the sound of many voices that gradually grew louder, above the heavy and steady roar of the ocean. He listened and soon could make out a melody of exquisite sweetness, the notes rising and falling with the movement of the waves, whose deep murmur blended with and supported the tune!
The Keen grew louder and louder, and seemed to approach the beach, and then fell into a low, plaintive wail. As it ended Connor beheld a number of strange and, in the dim light, mysterious-looking figures emerge from the sea, and surround the coffin, which they prepared to launch into the water.
The Keen got louder and louder, and seemed to get closer to the beach, then turned into a low, sad wail. As it faded, Connor saw several strange and, in the dim light, mysterious-looking figures emerge from the sea and gather around the coffin, getting ready to launch it into the water.
"This comes of marrying with the creatures of earth," said one of the figures, in a clear, yet hollow tone.
"This is what you get for marrying those earthly beings," said one of the figures, in a clear but empty tone.
"True," replied another, with a voice still more fearful, "our king would never have commanded his gnawing white-toothed waves to devour the rocky roots of the island cemetery, had not his daughter, Durfulla, been buried there by her mortal husband!"
"True," said another, with a voice even more terrified, "our king would never have ordered his gnawing, white-toothed waves to swallow the rocky roots of the island cemetery if his daughter, Durfulla, hadn't been buried there by her mortal husband!"
"But the time will come," said a third, bending over the coffin,
"But the time will come," said a third, leaning over the coffin,
"And mortal ears—our dirge will be heard."
"Then," said a fourth, "our burial of the Cantillons is at an end for ever!"
"Then," said a fourth, "our burial of the Cantillons is done for good!"
As this was spoken the coffin was borne from the beach by a retiring wave, and the company of sea people prepared to follow it; but at the moment one chanced to discover Connor Crowe, as fixed with wonder and as motionless with fear as the stone on which he sat.
As this was said, a wave receded from the beach, carrying the coffin away, and the gathering of sea people got ready to follow it. But at that moment, someone spotted Connor Crowe, who was as captivated by wonder and as frozen with fear as the stone he sat on.
"The time is come," cried the unearthly being, "the time is come; a human eye looks on the forms of ocean, a human ear has heard their voices. Farewell to the [Pg 79] Cantillons; the sons of the sea are no longer doomed to bury the dust of the earth!"
"The time has come," shouted the otherworldly being, "the time has come; a human eye sees the shapes of the ocean, a human ear has heard their sounds. Goodbye to the [Pg 79] Cantillons; the sons of the sea are no longer condemned to bury the dust of the earth!"
One after the other turned slowly round, and regarded Connor Crowe, who still remained as if bound by a spell. Again arose their funeral song; and on the next wave they followed the coffin. The sound of the lamentation died away, and at length nothing was heard but the rush of waters. The coffin and the train of sea people sank over the old churchyard, and never since the funeral of old Flory Cantillon have any of the family been carried to the strand of Ballyheigh, for conveyance to their rightful burial-place, beneath the waves of the Atlantic.
One by one, they slowly turned around and looked at Connor Crowe, who was still standing there as if under a spell. Their funeral song started again, and with the next wave, they followed the coffin. The sound of their mourning faded away, and eventually, all that could be heard was the rush of the water. The coffin and the procession of sea people sank over the old churchyard, and since the funeral of old Flory Cantillon, none of the family have been taken to the shore of Ballyheigh for transport to their rightful resting place beneath the Atlantic waves.
THE SOLITARY FAIRIES.
Leprechaun. Clurichaun. Fear Darrig.
"The name Lepracaun," Mr. Douglas Hyde writes to me, "is from the Irish leith brog—i.e., the One-shoemaker, since he is generally seen working at a single shoe. It is spelt in Irish leith bhrogan, or leith phrogan, and is in some places pronounced Luchryman, as O'Kearney writes it in that very rare book, the Feis Tigh Chonain."
"The name Lepracaun," Mr. Douglas Hyde writes to me, "comes from the Irish leith brog—i.e., the One-shoemaker, because he is usually seen working on just one shoe. It’s spelled in Irish leith bhrogan or leith phrogan, and in some places, it’s pronounced Luchryman, as O'Kearney mentions in that very rare book, the Feis Tigh Chonain."
The Lepracaun, Cluricaun, and Far Darrig. Are these one spirit in different moods and shapes? Hardly two Irish writers are agreed. In many things these three fairies, if three, resemble each other. They are withered, old, and solitary, in every way unlike the sociable spirits of the first sections. They dress with all unfairy homeliness, and are, indeed, most sluttish, slouching, jeering, mischievous phantoms. They are the great practical jokers among the good people.
The Lepracaun, Cluricaun, and Far Darrig. Are these one spirit showing different moods and forms? Very few Irish writers agree on that. In many ways, these three fairies, if they are indeed three, are similar to each other. They are withered, old, and solitary, completely different from the sociable spirits of the earlier sections. They dress in an un-fairy-like shabby manner, and are, in fact, quite dirty, slouching, mocking, mischievous apparitions. They are the biggest practical jokers among the good people.
The Lepracaun makes shoes continually, and has grown very rich. Many treasure-crocks, buried of old in war-time, has he now for his own. In the early part of this century, according to Croker, in a newspaper office in Tipperary, they used to show a little shoe forgotten by a Lepracaun.
The Lepracaun keeps making shoes nonstop and has become quite wealthy. He now possesses many treasure pots that were buried long ago during wartime. In the early part of this century, according to Croker, a newspaper office in Tipperary used to display a little shoe that had been left behind by a Lepracaun.
The Cluricaun, (Clobhair-ceann, in O'Kearney) makes himself drunk in gentlemen's cellars. Some suppose he is merely the Lepracaun on a spree. He is almost unknown in Connaught and the north.
The Cluricaun (known as Clobhair-ceann in O'Kearney) gets himself drunk in rich men's cellars. Some believe he’s just the Lepracaun having a good time. He’s hardly known in Connaught and the north.
The Far Darrig (fear dearg), which means the Red Man, for he wears a red cap and coat, busies himself with practical joking, especially with gruesome joking. This he does, and nothing else.
The Far Darrig (fear dearg), which means the Red Man, because he wears a red cap and coat, is always up to practical jokes, particularly the creepy kind. That's all he does.
[Pg 81] The Fear-Gorta (Man of Hunger) is an emaciated phantom that goes through the land in famine time, begging an alms and bringing good luck to the giver.
[Pg 81] The Fear-Gorta (Man of Hunger) is a skinny ghost that roams the land during famine, asking for help and bringing good fortune to those who give.
There are other solitary fairies, such as the House-spirit and the Water-sheerie, own brother to the English Jack-o'-Lantern; the Pooka and the Banshee—concerning these presently; the Dallahan, or headless phantom—one used to stand in a Sligo street on dark nights till lately; the Black Dog, a form, perhaps, of the Pooka. The ships at the Sligo quays are haunted sometimes by this spirit, who announces his presence by a sound like the flinging of all "the tin porringers in the world" down into the hold. He even follows them to sea.
There are other solitary fairies, like the House-spirit and the Water-sheerie, which is a sibling to the English Jack-o'-Lantern; the Pooka and the Banshee—more about them soon; the Dallahan, or headless ghost—used to stand in a street in Sligo on dark nights until recently; the Black Dog, which might be a version of the Pooka. The ships at the Sligo docks are sometimes haunted by this spirit, who makes his presence known with a sound like all "the tin porringers in the world" crashing down into the hold. He even follows them out to sea.
The Leanhaun Shee (fairy mistress), seeks the love of mortals. If they refuse, she must be their slave; if they consent, they are hers, and can only escape by finding another to take their place. The fairy lives on their life, and they waste away. Death is no escape from her. She is the Gaelic muse, for she gives inspiration to those she persecutes. The Gaelic poets die young, for she is restless, and will not let them remain long on earth—this malignant phantom.
The Leanhaun Shee (fairy mistress) seeks the love of humans. If they refuse, she becomes their slave; if they agree, they belong to her and can only escape by finding someone else to take their place. The fairy feeds off their life force, causing them to weaken over time. Death offers no escape from her. She is the Gaelic muse, because she inspires those she haunts. The Gaelic poets often die young, as she is restless and won’t let them stay on earth for long—this malevolent spirit.
Besides these are divers monsters—the Augh-iska, the Waterhorse, the Payshtha (píast = bestia), the Lake-dragon, and such like; but whether these be animals, fairies, or spirits, I know not.
Besides these, there are various monsters—the Augh-iska, the Waterhorse, the Payshtha (píast = beast), the Lake-dragon, and others; but whether these are animals, fairies, or spirits, I don't know.
THE LEPRACAUN; OR, FAIRY SHOEMAKER.
WILLIAM ALLINGHAM.
I.
On the lonely green hill of the rath? Only the sad yellow bird __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Sighing in sultry fields, Chill, chill, chill, chee-ee!—
Only the grasshopper and the bee?—
[Pg 82] "Tip tap, rip-rap,
Tick-tack-toe!
Scarlet leather, stitched together,
This will create a shoe.
Left, right, pull it tight; Summer days are hot; Underground in winter, "Laughing in the storm!" Lean in close to the hill. Don't you hear the faint noise,
The busy sound of a tiny hammer, Voice of the Leprechaun singing high-pitched As he happily goes about his work? He's a span And a quarter tall.
Get him in your sights, hold on tight,
And you're famous
Dude!
II.
Eat potatoes, sleep in the hay; How would you like to ride in your carriage,
Are you looking to marry a duke's daughter? Get the Shoemaker—then you can!
"Big boots on the hunt,
Sandals in the hallway,
White for a wedding reception,
Pink for a dance. This way, that way, So we create a shoe;
Getting rich with every stitch,
Tick-tack-toe!
Ninety-nine treasure chests This clever miser-fairy has,
Hiding in the mountains, woods, and rocks,
Ruin and round tower, cave and fort,
And where the cormorants nest; [Pg 83] From ancient times Protected by him;
Each of them filled Full to the top With gold!
III.
An old, wise, and bearded Elf,
Glasses perched on his sharp nose,
Silver buckles for his pants,
Leather apron—shoe on his lap—
"Rip-rap, tip-tap," Tick-tock!
A grasshopper on my hat!
The moth flew away!
Boots for a fairy prince,
Brogues for his son, — Pay me fairly, pay me fairly,
"When the job's done!" The rogue was definitely mine. I looked at him; he looked at me; "Servant, sir!" "Humph!" he says, And pulled out a snuff box.
He took a long pinch and seemed more pleased, The quirky little leprechaun; Presented the box with a playful elegance,—
Pouf! He threw the dust in my face, And while I sneezed, Was gone!
Footnote
[11] "Yellow bird," the yellow-bunting, or yorlin.
"Yellow bird," the yellow bunting, or yorlin.
MASTER AND MAN.
T. CROFTON CROKER.
Billy Mac Daniel was once as likely a young man as ever shook his brogue at a patron, [12] emptied a quart, or handled a shillelagh; fearing for nothing but the want of drink; caring for nothing but who should pay for it; and thinking of nothing but how to make fun over it; drunk or sober, a word and a blow was ever the way with Billy Mac Daniel; and a mighty easy way it is of either getting into or of ending a dispute. More is the pity that, through the means of his thinking, and fearing, and caring for nothing, this same Billy Mac Daniel fell into bad company; for surely the good people are the worst of all company any one could come across.
Billy Mac Daniel was once the kind of young man who could easily shake his brogue at a patron, finish a quart, or swing a shillelagh; he was only worried about running out of drink, only cared about who was paying for it, and only thought about how to have a good time, whether he was drunk or sober. With Billy Mac Daniel, it was always about a word and a fight, which is an easy way to either start or end a disagreement. It’s a shame that because of his carefree attitude, he ended up in bad company; because surely, the so-called good people can be the worst company anyone could encounter.
It so happened that Billy was going home one clear frosty night not long after Christmas; the moon was round and bright; but although it was as fine a night as heart could wish for, he felt pinched with cold. "By my word," chattered Billy, "a drop of good liquor would be no bad thing to keep a man's soul from freezing in him; and I wish I had a full measure of the best."
It just so happened that Billy was heading home on a clear, frosty night not long after Christmas; the moon was round and bright; but even though it was a beautiful night, he felt chilly. "I swear," Billy shivered, "a shot of good liquor would be great to keep a man’s spirit warm; and I wish I had a full glass of the best."
"Never wish it twice, Billy," said a little man in a three-cornered hat, bound all about with gold lace, and with great silver buckles in his shoes, so big that it was a wonder how he could carry them, and he held out a glass as big as himself, filled with as good liquor as ever eye looked on or lip tasted.
"Don't wish for it again, Billy," said a small man in a tricorne hat, adorned with gold lace, and with oversized silver buckles on his shoes that made it hard to believe he could walk. He held out a glass as big as he was, filled with the finest liquor anyone had ever seen or tasted.
"Success, my little fellow," said Billy Mac Daniel, nothing daunted, though well he knew the little man to belong to the good people; "here's your health, anyway, and thank you kindly; no matter who pays for the drink;" and he took the glass and drained it to the very bottom without ever taking a second breath to it.
"Success, my little buddy," said Billy Mac Daniel, completely unfazed, even though he knew the little guy was one of the good people; "here's to your health, and thanks a lot; it doesn't matter who buys the drink;" and he took the glass and downed it in one go without even taking a breath.
[Pg 85] "Success," said the little man; "and you're heartily welcome, Billy; but don't think to cheat me as you have done others,—out with your purse and pay me like a gentleman."
[Pg 85] "Success," said the little man; "and you’re very welcome, Billy; but don’t think you can trick me like you have others—take out your wallet and pay me like a gentleman."
"Is it I pay you?" said Billy; "could I not just take you up and put you in my pocket as easily as a blackberry?"
"Do I have to pay you?" Billy said. "Couldn't I just pick you up and put you in my pocket as easily as a blackberry?"
"Billy Mac Daniel," said the little man, getting very angry, "you shall be my servant for seven years and a day, and that is the way I will be paid; so make ready to follow me."
"Billy Mac Daniel," the little man said, getting really angry, "you will be my servant for seven years and a day, and that’s how I’ll be compensated; so get ready to follow me."
When Billy heard this he began to be very sorry for having used such bold words towards the little man; and he felt himself, yet could not tell how, obliged to follow the little man the live-long night about the country, up and down, and over hedge and ditch, and through bog and brake, without any rest.
When Billy heard this, he started to feel really sorry for having spoken so harshly to the little man; and he felt, though he couldn't quite explain it, that he had to follow the little man all night long around the countryside, up and down, over hedges and ditches, and through bogs and underbrush, without any break.
When morning began to dawn the little man turned round to him and said, "You may now go home, Billy, but on your peril don't fail to meet me in the Fort-field to-night; or if you do it may be the worse for you in the long run. If I find you a good servant, you will find me an indulgent master."
When morning started to break, the little man turned to him and said, "You can go home now, Billy, but be warned: don't forget to meet me in the Fort-field tonight; if you do, it might not end well for you. If I see you as a good servant, you'll find me to be a generous master."
Home went Billy Mac Daniel; and though he was tired and weary enough, never a wink of sleep could he get for thinking of the little man; but he was afraid not to do his bidding, so up he got in the evening, and away he went to the Fort-field. He was not long there before the little man came towards him and said, "Billy, I want to go a long journey to-night; so saddle one of my horses, and you may saddle another for yourself, as you are to go along with me, and may be tired after your walk last night."
Home went Billy Mac Daniel; and even though he was pretty tired and worn out, he couldn't get a wink of sleep because he kept thinking about the little man. But he was scared to ignore his request, so he got up in the evening and headed to the Fort-field. It wasn't long before the little man approached him and said, "Billy, I need to go on a long journey tonight; so saddle one of my horses, and you can saddle another for yourself since you're coming with me, and you might be tired from your walk last night."
Billy thought this very considerate of his master, and thanked him accordingly: "But," said he, "if I may be so bold, sir, I would ask which is the way to your stable, for never a thing do I see but the fort here, and the old thorn tree in the corner of the field, and the stream running at the bottom of the hill, with the bit of bog over against us."
Billy found this really thoughtful of his master and thanked him for it: "But," he said, "if I may be so bold, sir, could you tell me the way to your stable? Because all I see is the fort here, the old thorn tree in the corner of the field, and the stream at the bottom of the hill, along with the patch of bog across from us."
"Ask no questions, Billy," said the little man, "but go [Pg 86] over to that bit of bog, and bring me two of the strongest rushes you can find."
"Don't ask any questions, Billy," said the little man, "just go [Pg 86] over to that patch of marsh and get me two of the sturdiest reeds you can find."
Billy did accordingly, wondering what the little man would be at; and he picked two of the stoutest rushes he could find, with a little bunch of brown blossom stuck at the side of each, and brought them back to his master.
Billy did as he was told, wondering what the little man was up to; he picked two of the thickest rushes he could find, with a small bunch of brown blossoms attached to each, and brought them back to his master.
"Get up, Billy," said the little man, taking one of the rushes from him and striding across it.
"Get up, Billy," said the little man, taking one of the reeds from him and walking across it.
"Where shall I get up, please your honour?" said Billy.
"Where should I get up, if it pleases you?" said Billy.
"Why, upon horseback, like me, to be sure," said the little man.
"Why, on horseback, just like me, for sure," said the little man.
"Is it after making a fool of me you'd be," said Billy, "bidding me get a horseback upon that bit of a rush? May be you want to persuade me that the rush I pulled but a while ago out of the bog over there is a horse?"
"Are you trying to make a fool of me?" Billy said. "You want me to get on that little bit of reeds? Are you trying to convince me that the reeds I just pulled out of the bog over there are a horse?"
"Up! up! and no words," said the little man, looking very angry; "the best horse you ever rode was but a fool to it." So Billy, thinking all this was in joke, and fearing to vex his master, straddled across the rush. "Borram! Borram! Borram!" cried the little man three times (which, in English, means to become great), and Billy did the same after him; presently the rushes swelled up into fine horses, and away they went full speed; but Billy, who had put the rush between his legs, without much minding how he did it, found himself sitting on horseback the wrong way, which was rather awkward, with his face to the horse's tail; and so quickly had his steed started off with him that he had no power to turn round, and there was therefore nothing for it but to hold on by the tail.
“Get up! Get up! And no talking,” said the little man, looking very angry. “The best horse you ever rode is nothing compared to it.” So Billy, thinking this was all just a joke and not wanting to annoy his master, straddled across the rush. “Borram! Borram! Borram!” shouted the little man three times (which means to become great in English), and Billy repeated it after him. Soon the rushes transformed into fine horses, and they took off at full speed. However, Billy, having placed the rush between his legs without paying much attention, found himself sitting backward on the horse, which was quite awkward, facing the horse's tail. His steed took off so quickly that he couldn’t turn around, so all he could do was hold on to the tail.
At last they came to their journey's end, and stopped at the gate of a fine house. "Now, Billy," said the little man, "do as you see me do, and follow me close; but as you did not know your horse's head from his tail, mind that your own head does not spin round until you can't tell whether you are standing on it or on your heels: for remember that old liquor, though able to make a cat speak, can make a man dumb."
At last they reached the end of their journey and stopped at the gate of a nice house. "Now, Billy," said the little man, "do what I do and stick close to me; but since you didn’t know your horse's head from its tail, make sure your own head doesn’t spin around until you can’t tell if you’re standing on it or on your heels: because remember that old liquor, while it can make a cat talk, can make a man mute."
[Pg 87] The little man then said some queer kind of words, out of which Billy could make no meaning; but he contrived to say them after him for all that; and in they both went through the key-hole of the door, and through one key-hole after another, until they got into the wine-cellar, which was well stored with all kinds of wine.
[Pg 87] The little man then said some odd words that Billy couldn't understand; however, he managed to repeat them anyway. They both slipped through the keyhole of the door and continued through one keyhole after another until they reached the wine cellar, which was stocked with all sorts of wine.
The little man fell to drinking as hard as he could, and Billy, noway disliking the example, did the same. "The best of masters are you, surely," said Billy to him; "no matter who is the next; and well pleased will I be with your service if you continue to give me plenty to drink."
The little man started drinking as much as he could, and Billy, not at all disapproving of the example, joined in. "You must be the best boss there is," Billy said to him, "no matter who comes next; and I’ll be happy with your leadership as long as you keep the drinks coming."
"I have made no bargain with you," said the little man, "and will make none; but up and follow me." Away they went, through key-hole after key-hole; and each mounting upon the rush which he left at the hall door, scampered off, kicking the clouds before them like snow-balls, as soon as the words, "Borram, Borram, Borram," had passed their lips.
"I haven't made any deal with you," said the little man, "and I won't make one; just get up and follow me." Off they went, through one keyhole after another; and each jumped onto the rush he left at the front door, racing off, kicking the clouds in front of them like snowballs, as soon as they said the words, "Borram, Borram, Borram."
When they came back to the Fort-field the little man dismissed Billy, bidding him to be there the next night at the same hour. Thus did they go on, night after night, shaping their course one night here, and another night there; sometimes north, and sometimes east, and sometimes south, until there was not a gentleman's wine-cellar in all Ireland they had not visited, and could tell the flavour of every wine in it as well, ay, better than the butler himself.
When they returned to the Fort-field, the little man let Billy go, telling him to be there the next night at the same time. They continued this way, night after night, navigating one night here and another night there; sometimes north, sometimes east, and sometimes south, until they had visited every gentleman's wine cellar in all of Ireland, and could identify the taste of every wine in it as well, if not better, than the butler himself.
One night when Billy Mac Daniel met the little man as usual in the Fort-field, and was going to the bog to fetch the horses for their journey, his master said to him, "Billy, I shall want another horse to-night, for may be we may bring back more company than we take." So Billy, who now knew better than to question any order given to him by his master, brought a third rush, much wondering who it might be that would travel back in their company, and whether he was about to have a fellow-servant. "If I have," thought Billy, "he shall go and fetch the horses from the bog every night; for I don't see why I am not, every inch of me, as good a gentleman as my master."
One night, when Billy Mac Daniel met the little man as usual in the Fort-field and was heading to the bog to get the horses for their journey, his master said to him, "Billy, I’ll need another horse tonight, because we might bring back more company than we take." So Billy, who had learned not to question any orders from his master, got a third horse, wondering who might be traveling back with them and if he would have a fellow servant. "If I do," Billy thought, "that person can go get the horses from the bog every night, because I don’t see why I’m not just as much a gentleman as my master."
[Pg 88] Well, away they went, Billy leading the third horse, and never stopped until they came to a snug farmer's house, in the county Limerick, close under the old castle of Carrigogunniel, that was built, they say, by the great Brian Boru. Within the house there was great carousing going forward, and the little man stopped outside for some time to listen; then turning round all of a sudden, said, "Billy, I will be a thousand years old to-morrow!"
[Pg 88] So off they went, with Billy leading the third horse, and they didn’t stop until they reached a cozy farmer's house in County Limerick, right below the old castle of Carrigogunniel, which, they say, was built by the great Brian Boru. Inside the house, there was a lot of partying happening, and the little man paused outside for a while to listen; then he suddenly turned and said, "Billy, I’ll be a thousand years old tomorrow!"
"God bless us, sir," said Billy; "will you?"
"God bless us, sir," Billy said; "will you?"
"Don't say these words again, Billy," said the little old man, "or you will be my ruin for ever. Now Billy, as I will be a thousand years in the world to-morrow, I think it is full time for me to get married."
"Don't say those words again, Billy," said the little old man, "or you'll be my downfall forever. Now Billy, since I’ll be around for a thousand years starting tomorrow, I think it’s about time I get married."
"I think so too, without any kind of doubt at all," said Billy, "if ever you mean to marry."
"I totally agree, without a doubt," said Billy, "if you ever plan to get married."
"And to that purpose," said the little man, "have I come all the way to Carrigogunniel; for in this house, this very night, is young Darby Riley going to be married to Bridget Rooney; and as she is a tall and comely girl, and has come of decent people, I think of marrying her myself, and taking her off with me."
"And for that reason," said the little man, "I've traveled all the way to Carrigogunniel; because in this house, tonight, young Darby Riley is getting married to Bridget Rooney; and since she's a tall and attractive girl from a good family, I'm thinking about marrying her myself and taking her away with me."
"And what will Darby Riley say to that?" said Billy.
"And what will Darby Riley say to that?" Billy asked.
"Silence!" said the little man, putting on a mighty severe look; "I did not bring you here with me to ask questions;" and without holding further argument, he began saying the queer words which had the power of passing him through the key-hole as free as air, and which Billy thought himself mighty clever to be able to say after him.
"Quiet!" said the little man, putting on a really serious look. "I didn't bring you here to ask questions," and without saying anything more, he started reciting the strange words that let him pass through the keyhole as easily as air, which Billy thought was really impressive to be able to say after him.
In they both went; and for the better viewing the company, the little man perched himself up as nimbly as a cocksparrow upon one of the big beams which went across the house over all their heads, and Billy did the same upon another facing him; but not being much accustomed to roosting in such a place, his legs hung down as untidy as may be, and it was quite clear he had not taken pattern after the way in which the little man had bundled himself up together. If the little man had been a tailor all his [Pg 89] life he could not have sat more contentedly upon his haunches.
In they both went; and to get a better view of the people, the little man hopped up as quickly as a sparrow onto one of the big beams that ran across the house overhead, and Billy followed on another beam facing him. However, since he wasn't used to perching in such a spot, his legs dangled down messily, and it was obvious he hadn't taken notes on how the little man had settled himself. If the little man had been a tailor his entire life, he couldn't have sat more comfortably on his haunches.
There they were, both master and man, looking down upon the fun that was going forward; and under them were the priest and piper, and the father of Darby Riley, with Darby's two brothers and his uncle's son; and there were both the father and the mother of Bridget Rooney, and proud enough the old couple were that night of their daughter, as good right they had; and her four sisters, with bran new ribbons in their caps, and her three brothers all looking as clean and as clever as any three boys in Munster, and there were uncles and aunts, and gossips and cousins enough besides to make a full house of it; and plenty was there to eat and drink on the table for every one of them, if they had been double the number.
There they were, both the master and the servant, watching the fun unfold below; and underneath them were the priest and the piper, along with Darby Riley's father, his two brothers, and his uncle's son; and there were both Bridget Rooney's parents, proud as could be that night of their daughter, as they rightly should be; and her four sisters, all sporting brand new ribbons in their caps, and her three brothers looking as neat and sharp as any three boys in Munster, along with enough uncles, aunts, gossiping friends, and cousins to fill the place up; and there was more than enough food and drinks on the table for all of them, even if there had been double the number.
Now it happened, just as Mrs. Rooney had helped his reverence to the first cut of the pig's head which was placed before her, beautifully bolstered up with white savoys, that the bride gave a sneeze, which made every one at table start, but not a soul said "God bless us." All thinking that the priest would have done so, as he ought if he had done his duty, no one wished to take the word out of his mouth, which, unfortunately, was preoccupied with pig's head and greens. And after a moment's pause the fun and merriment of the bridal feast went on without the pious benediction.
Now it happened that just as Mrs. Rooney helped the priest take the first slice of the pig's head, which was beautifully arranged with white cabbage, the bride sneezed, startling everyone at the table. But not a single person said, "God bless us." Everyone assumed that the priest would have done so, as he should have if he had been doing his duty, and no one wanted to take the words out of his mouth, which was unfortunately busy with pig's head and greens. After a brief pause, the fun and celebration of the wedding feast continued without the blessing.
Of this circumstance both Billy and his master were no inattentive spectators from their exalted stations. "Ha!" exclaimed the little man, throwing one leg from under him with a joyous flourish, and his eye twinkled with a strange light, whilst his eyebrows became elevated into the curvature of Gothic arches; "Ha!" said he, leering down at the bride, and then up at Billy, "I have half of her now, surely. Let her sneeze but twice more, and she is mine, in spite of priest, mass-book, and Darby Riley."
Billy and his master were definitely paying attention from their elevated positions. "Ha!" shouted the little man, kicking one leg out joyfully as his eyes sparkled with excitement, and his eyebrows arched dramatically. "Ha!" he said, looking slyly at the bride and then at Billy, "I already have half of her, that's for sure. Let her sneeze just two more times, and she’ll be mine, no matter what the priest, the ceremony, or Darby Riley says."
Again the fair Bridget sneezed; but it was so gently, and she blushed so much, that few except the little man took, or seemed to take, any notice; and no one thought of saying "God bless us."
Again, the lovely Bridget sneezed; but it was so soft, and she blushed so deeply, that only the little man really noticed, and no one else seemed to pay attention; and no one thought to say "God bless us."
[Pg 90] Billy all this time regarded the poor girl with a most rueful expression of countenance; for he could not help thinking what a terrible thing it was for a nice young girl of nineteen, with large blue eyes, transparent skin, and dimpled cheeks, suffused with health and joy, to be obliged to marry an ugly little bit of a man, who was a thousand years old, barring a day.
[Pg 90] Billy had been looking at the poor girl with a really sad expression, because he couldn't shake the thought of how awful it was for a lovely young woman of nineteen, with big blue eyes, clear skin, and dimpled cheeks full of health and happiness, to have to marry an ugly little old man who seemed ancient, except for today.
At this critical moment the bride gave a third sneeze, and Billy roared out with all his might, "God save us!" Whether this exclamation resulted from his soliloquy, or from the mere force of habit, he never could tell exactly himself; but no sooner was it uttered than the little man, his face glowing with rage and disappointment, sprung from the beam on which he had perched himself, and shrieking out in the shrill voice of a cracked bagpipe, "I discharge you from my service, Billy Mac Daniel—take that for your wages," gave poor Billy a most furious kick in the back, which sent his unfortunate servant sprawling upon his face and hands right in the middle of the supper-table.
At that critical moment, the bride sneezed for the third time, and Billy yelled at the top of his lungs, "God save us!" Whether he said it out of his own thoughts or just out of habit, he could never really figure out. But as soon as he said it, the little man, his face burning with anger and disappointment, jumped down from the beam he was sitting on and, shouting in a high-pitched voice like a broken bagpipe, "I fire you from my service, Billy Mac Daniel—consider that your pay," gave poor Billy a furious kick in the back that sent him sprawling face-first onto the supper table.
If Billy was astonished, how much more so was every one of the company into which he was thrown with so little ceremony. But when they heard his story, Father Cooney laid down his knife and fork, and married the young couple out of hand with all speed; and Billy Mac Daniel danced the Rinka at their wedding, and plenty he did drink at it too, which was what he thought more of than dancing.
If Billy was shocked, how much more surprised was everyone else in the group he suddenly found himself in. But when they heard his story, Father Cooney put down his knife and fork and quickly married the young couple on the spot; and Billy Mac Daniel danced the Rinka at their wedding, and he drank a lot at it too, which he cared about more than dancing.
Footnote
FAR DARRIG IN DONEGAL.
MISS LETITIA MACLINTOCK.
Pat Diver, the tinker, was a man well-accustomed to a wandering life, and to strange shelters; he had shared the beggar's blanket in smoky cabins; he had crouched beside the still in many a nook and corner where poteen was made [Pg 91] on the wild Innishowen mountains; he had even slept on the bare heather, or on the ditch, with no roof over him but the vault of heaven; yet were all his nights of adventure tame and commonplace when compared with one especial night.
Pat Diver, the tinker, was a guy who was used to a nomadic lifestyle and unusual places to sleep; he had shared a beggar's blanket in smoky cabins; he had crouched next to the still in many nooks and crannies where poteen was made on the wild Innishowen mountains; he had even slept on the bare heather or on the ditch, with nothing over him but the sky above; yet all his nights of adventure felt ordinary and dull when stacked against one particular night.
During the day preceding that night, he had mended all the kettles and saucepans in Moville and Greencastle, and was on his way to Culdaff, when night overtook him on a lonely mountain road.
The day before that night, he had repaired all the kettles and pans in Moville and Greencastle, and was headed to Culdaff when night fell on a quiet mountain road.
He knocked at one door after another asking for a night's lodging, while he jingled the halfpence in his pocket, but was everywhere refused.
He knocked on door after door looking for a place to stay for the night, jingling the coins in his pocket, but was turned away everywhere.
Where was the boasted hospitality of Innishowen, which he had never before known to fail? It was of no use to be able to pay when the people seemed so churlish. Thus thinking, he made his way towards a light a little further on, and knocked at another cabin door.
Where was the famous hospitality of Innishowen, which he had always found reliable before? It didn't matter that he could pay when the people seemed so unfriendly. With that thought in mind, he headed towards a light a little further ahead and knocked on another cabin door.
An old man and woman were seated one at each side of the fire.
An elderly man and woman were sitting on either side of the fire.
"Will you be pleased to give me a night's lodging, sir?" asked Pat respectfully.
"Would you mind giving me a place to stay for the night, sir?" Pat asked politely.
"Can you tell a story?" returned the old man.
"Can you tell a story?" replied the old man.
"No, then, sir, I canna say I'm good at story-telling," replied the puzzled tinker.
"No, then, sir, I can't say I'm good at telling stories," replied the confused tinker.
"Then you maun just gang further, for none but them that can tell a story will get in here."
"Then you just have to go further, because only those who can tell a story will be allowed in here."
This reply was made in so decided a tone that Pat did not attempt to repeat his appeal, but turned away reluctantly to resume his weary journey.
This response was said with such certainty that Pat didn’t try to make his request again, but turned away reluctantly to continue his tiring journey.
"A story, indeed," muttered he. "Auld wives fables to please the weans!"
"A story, for sure," he murmured. "Old wives' tales to entertain the kids!"
As he took up his bundle of tinkering implements, he observed a barn standing rather behind the dwelling-house, and, aided by the rising moon, he made his way towards it.
As he picked up his bag of tools, he noticed a barn located just behind the house, and with the help of the rising moon, he walked toward it.
It was a clean, roomy barn, with a piled-up heap of straw in one corner. Here was a shelter not to be despised; so Pat crept under the straw, and was soon asleep.
It was a tidy, spacious barn, with a heap of straw piled up in one corner. This was a shelter worth appreciating; so Pat crawled under the straw and quickly fell asleep.
He could not have slept very long when he was awakened [Pg 92] by the tramp of feet, and, peeping cautiously through a crevice in his straw covering, he saw four immensely tall men enter the barn, dragging a body, which they threw roughly upon the floor.
He couldn't have slept for long when he was woken up [Pg 92] by the sound of heavy footsteps. Peeking carefully through a crevice in his straw covering, he saw four very tall men enter the barn, dragging a body, which they roughly tossed onto the floor.
They next lighted a fire in the middle of the barn, and fastened the corpse by the feet with a great rope to a beam in the roof. One of them then began to turn it slowly before the fire. "Come on," said he, addressing a gigantic fellow, the tallest of the four—"I'm tired; you be to tak' your turn."
They then started a fire in the center of the barn and tied the corpse by the feet with a thick rope to a beam in the ceiling. One of them began to rotate it slowly over the fire. "Come on," he said to a huge guy, the tallest of the four—"I'm tired; it's your turn now."
"Faix an' troth, I'll no turn him," replied the big man. "There's Pat Diver in under the straw, why wouldn't he tak' his turn?"
"Honestly, I won't turn him," replied the big man. "Pat Diver is under the straw; why wouldn't he take his turn?"
With hideous clamour the four men called the wretched Pat, who, seeing there was no escape, thought it was his wisest plan to come forth as he was bidden.
With a loud uproar, the four men shouted for the miserable Pat, who, realizing there was no way out, decided it was smartest to come out as he was told.
"Now, Pat," said they, "you'll turn the corpse, but if you let him burn you'll be tied up there and roasted in his place."
"Now, Pat," they said, "you need to turn the body, but if you let him burn, you'll be stuck there and roasted instead."
Pat's hair stood on end, and the cold perspiration poured from his forehead, but there was nothing for it but to perform his dreadful task.
Pat's hair stood up, and cold sweat dripped from his forehead, but there was no choice but to face his terrifying task.
Seeing him fairly embarked in it, the tall men went away.
Seeing that he was fully engaged in it, the tall men walked away.
Soon, however, the flames rose so high as to singe the rope, and the corpse fell with a great thud upon the fire, scattering the ashes and embers, and extracting a howl of anguish from the miserable cook, who rushed to the door, and ran for his life.
Soon, however, the flames reached such heights that they began to singe the rope, and the body fell with a loud thud onto the fire, scattering the ashes and embers, and eliciting a cry of anguish from the desperate cook, who rushed to the door and ran for his life.
He ran on until he was ready to drop with fatigue, when, seeing a drain overgrown with tall, rank grass, he thought he would creep in there and lie hidden till morning.
He ran on until he was about to collapse from exhaustion, when, spotting a drain covered in tall, thick grass, he decided to sneak in there and hide until morning.
But he was not many minutes in the drain before he heard the heavy tramping again, and the four men came up with their burthen, which they laid down on the edge of the drain.
But he wasn’t in the drain for long before he heard the heavy footsteps again, and the four men arrived with their load, which they set down on the edge of the drain.
"I'm tired," said one, to the giant; "it's your turn to carry him a piece now."
"I'm tired," said one to the giant, "it's your turn to carry him for a bit now."
"Faix and troth, I'll no carry him," replied he, "but [Pg 93] there's Pat Diver in the drain, why wouldn't he come out and tak' his turn?"
"Honestly, I won't take him," he replied, "but [Pg 93] there's Pat Diver in the ditch, so why wouldn't he come out and take his turn?"
"Come out, Pat, come out," roared all the men, and Pat, almost dead with fright, crept out.
"Come on out, Pat, come on out," shouted all the men, and Pat, nearly frozen with fear, crawled out.
He staggered on under the weight of the corpse until he reached Kiltown Abbey, a ruin festooned with ivy, where the brown owl hooted all night long, and the forgotten dead slept around the walls under dense, matted tangles of brambles and ben-weed.
He stumbled under the weight of the body until he got to Kiltown Abbey, a ruin covered in ivy, where the brown owl hooted all night, and the forgotten dead lay around the walls beneath thick, tangled brambles and ben-weed.
No one ever buried there now, but Pat's tall companions turned into the wild graveyard, and began digging a grave.
No one is buried there anymore, but Pat's tall friends headed into the overgrown graveyard and started digging a grave.
Pat, seeing them thus engaged, thought he might once more try to escape, and climbed up into a hawthorn tree in the fence, hoping to be hidden in the boughs.
Pat, noticing them so absorbed, figured he might try to sneak away again, so he climbed up into a hawthorn tree in the fence, hoping to stay hidden among the branches.
"I'm tired," said the man who was digging the grave; "here, take the spade," addressing the big man, "it's your turn."
"I'm tired," said the man who was digging the grave; "here, take the shovel," he said to the big man, "it's your turn."
"Faix an' troth, it's no my turn," replied he, as before. "There's Pat Diver in the tree, why wouldn't he come down and tak' his turn?"
"Honestly, it’s not my turn," he replied, as before. "Pat Diver is in the tree, so why wouldn’t he come down and take his turn?"
Pat came down to take the spade, but just then the cocks in the little farmyards and cabins round the abbey began to crow, and the men looked at one another.
Pat came down to grab the spade, but at that moment, the roosters in the small farmyards and cabins around the abbey started to crow, and the men exchanged glances.
"We must go," said they, "and well is it for you, Pat Diver, that the cocks crowed, for if they had not, you'd just ha' been bundled into that grave with the corpse."
“We need to leave,” they said, “and you’re lucky, Pat Diver, that the roosters crowed, because if they hadn’t, you would’ve been thrown into that grave along with the corpse.”
Two months passed, and Pat had wandered far and wide over the county Donegal, when he chanced to arrive at Raphoe during a fair.
Two months went by, and Pat had explored all around county Donegal when he happened to arrive in Raphoe during a fair.
Among the crowd that filled the Diamond he came suddenly on the big man.
Among the crowd that filled the Diamond, he suddenly came across the big man.
"How are you, Pat Diver?" said he, bending down to look into the tinker's face.
"How are you, Pat Diver?" he said, bending down to look into the tinker's face.
"You've the advantage of me, sir, for I havna' the pleasure of knowing you," faltered Pat.
"You have the advantage over me, sir, because I don’t have the pleasure of knowing you," stumbled Pat.
"Do you not know me, Pat?" Whisper—"When you go back to Innishowen, you'll have a story to tell!"
"Don't you know me, Pat?" Whisper—"When you go back to Innishowen, you'll have a story to share!"
THE POOKA.
The Pooka, rectè Púca, seems essentially an animal spirit. Some derive his name from poc, a he-goat; and speculative persons consider him the forefather of Shakespere's "Puck." On solitary mountains and among old ruins he lives, "grown monstrous with much solitude," and is of the race of the nightmare. "In the MS. story, called 'Mac-na-Michomhairle,' of uncertain authorship," writes me Mr. Douglas Hyde, "we read that 'out of a certain hill in Leinster, there used to emerge as far as his middle, a plump, sleek, terrible steed, and speak in human voice to each person about November-day, and he was accustomed to give intelligent and proper answers to such as consulted him concerning all that would befall them until the November of next year. And the people used to leave gifts and presents at the hill until the coming of Patrick and the holy clergy.' This tradition appears to be a cognate one with that of the Púca." Yes! unless it were merely an augh-ishka [each-uisgé], or Waterhorse. For these, we are told, were common once, and used to come out of the water to gallop on the sands and in the fields, and people would often go between them and the marge and bridle them, and they would make the finest of horses if only you could keep them away from sight of the water; but if once they saw a glimpse of the water, they would plunge in with their rider, and tear him to pieces at the bottom. It being a November spirit, however, tells in favour of the Pooka, for November-day is sacred to the Pooka. It is hard to realise that wild, staring phantom grown sleek and civil.
The Pooka, or Púca, seems to be essentially an animal spirit. Some say his name comes from poc, meaning male goat; and some thinkers believe he's the ancestor of Shakespeare's "Puck." He lives in lonely mountains and old ruins, "grown monstrous with much solitude," and is part of the nightmare race. In a manuscript story called "Mac-na-Michomhairle," the author is unknown, Mr. Douglas Hyde writes, "we read that 'out of a certain hill in Leinster, there used to emerge, as far as his middle, a plump, sleek, terrible steed, and speak in a human voice to each person about November-day. He was known to give intelligent and appropriate answers to those who consulted him about all that would happen until the following November. And the people would leave gifts and offerings at the hill until the arrival of Patrick and the holy clergy.' This tradition seems to be related to that of the Púca." Yes! unless it was just an augh-ishka [each-uisgé], or Waterhorse. We are told these creatures were once common, emerging from the water to gallop on the sands and in the fields; people would often go between them and the edge and bridle them, and they would make wonderful horses if only you could keep them away from the sight of water. But as soon as they saw any water, they would plunge in with their rider and tear him apart at the bottom. Being a November spirit, however, supports the idea of the Pooka, as November-day is sacred to him. It's hard to imagine that wild, staring phantom becoming sleek and civil.
He has many shapes—is now a horse, now an ass, now a bull, now a goat, now an eagle. Like all spirits, he is only half in the world of form.
He takes on many forms—sometimes a horse, sometimes a donkey, sometimes a bull, sometimes a goat, sometimes an eagle. Like all spirits, he exists only partially in the physical world.
THE PIPER AND THE PUCA.
DOUGLAS HYDE.
Translated literally from the Irish of the Leabhar Sgeulaigheachta.
Translated literally from the Irish of the Leabhar Sgeulaigheachta.
In the old times, there was a half fool living in Dunmore, in the county Galway, and although he was excessively fond of music, he was unable to learn more than one tune, and that was the "Black Rogue." He used to get a good deal of money from the gentlemen, for they used to get sport out of him. One night the piper was coming home from a house where there had been a dance, and he half drunk. When he came to a little bridge that was up by his mother's house, he squeezed the pipes on, and began playing the "Black Rogue" (an rógaire dubh). The Púca came behind him, and flung him up on his own back. There were long horns on the Púca, and the piper got a good grip of them, and then he said——
In the old days, there was a half-wit living in Dunmore, in County Galway, who, although he loved music, could only play one tune, which was the "Black Rogue." He used to earn quite a bit of money from the gentlemen, as they found him amusing. One night, the piper was heading home from a dance party and was a bit drunk. When he got to a small bridge near his mother's house, he took out his pipes and started playing the "Black Rogue" (an rógaire dubh). The Púca came up behind him and threw him onto its back. The Púca had long horns, and the piper grabbed onto them tightly, and then he said——
"Destruction on you, you nasty beast, let me home. I have a ten-penny piece in my pocket for my mother, and she wants snuff."
"Curse you, you nasty beast, let me go home. I have a dime in my pocket for my mom, and she wants some snuff."
"Never mind your mother," said the Púca, "but keep your hold. If you fall, you will break your neck and your pipes." Then the Púca said to him, "Play up for me the 'Shan Van Vocht' (an t-seann-bhean bhocht)."
"Forget about your mom," said the Púca, "just hold on tight. If you fall, you'll break your neck and your pipes." Then the Púca said to him, "Play me 'Shan Van Vocht' (an t-seann-bhean bhocht)."
"I don't know it," said the piper.
"I don't know it," said the piper.
"Never mind whether you do or you don't," said the Púca. "Play up, and I'll make you know."
"Forget about whether you will or won't," said the Púca. "Just go for it, and I'll make sure you find out."
The piper put wind in his bag, and he played such music as made himself wonder.
The piper filled his bag with air and played music that amazed even him.
"Upon my word, you're a fine music-master," says the piper then; "but tell me where you're for bringing me."
"Honestly, you're a great music teacher," the piper says; "but can you tell me where you're taking me?"
"There's a great feast in the house of the Banshee, on the top of Croagh Patric to-night," says the Púca, "and I'm for bringing you there to play music, and, take my word, you'll get the price of your trouble."
"There's a big feast at the Banshee's house on top of Croagh Patrick tonight," says the Púca. "I'm taking you there to play music, and trust me, you'll be rewarded for your efforts."
"By my word, you'll save me a journey, then," says the [Pg 96] piper, "for Father William put a journey to Croagh Patric on me, because I stole the white gander from him last Martinmas."
"Sure, you'll save me a trip, then," says the [Pg 96] piper, "because Father William told me to go to Croagh Patrick after I stole his white goose last Martinmas."
The Púca rushed him across hills and bogs and rough places, till he brought him to the top of Croagh Patric. Then the Púca struck three blows with his foot, and a great door opened, and they passed in together, into a fine room.
The Púca hurried him over hills, bogs, and rough terrain until they reached the top of Croagh Patrick. Then the Púca kicked the ground three times, and a huge door opened, allowing them to enter a beautiful room together.
The piper saw a golden table in the middle of the room, and hundreds of old women (cailleacha) sitting round about it. The old women rose up, and said, "A hundred thousand welcomes to you, you Púca of November (na Samhna). Who is this you have with you?"
The piper saw a golden table in the middle of the room, and hundreds of old women sitting around it. The old women stood up and said, "A hundred thousand welcomes to you, you Púca of November. Who is this you have with you?"
"The best piper in Ireland," says the Púca.
"The best piper in Ireland," says the Púca.
One of the old women struck a blow on the ground, and a door opened in the side of the wall, and what should the piper see coming out but the white gander which he had stolen from Father William.
One of the elderly women hit the ground, and a door opened in the side of the wall. To the piper's surprise, out walked the white gander he had stolen from Father William.
"By my conscience, then," says the piper, "myself and my mother ate every taste of that gander, only one wing, and I gave that to Moy-rua (Red Mary), and it's she told the priest I stole his gander."
"By my conscience, then," says the piper, "my mother and I ate up every bit of that gander except for one wing, and I gave that to Moy-rua (Red Mary), and it's she who told the priest I stole his gander."
The gander cleaned the table, and carried it away, and the Púca said, "Play up music for these ladies."
The gander cleaned off the table and took it away, and the Púca said, "Play some music for these ladies."
The piper played up, and the old women began dancing, and they were dancing till they were tired. Then the Púca said to pay the piper, and every old woman drew out a gold piece, and gave it to him.
The piper started playing, and the old women began dancing, dancing until they were worn out. Then the Púca said to pay the piper, and each old woman pulled out a gold piece and gave it to him.
"By the tooth of Patric," said he, "I'm as rich as the son of a lord."
"By the tooth of Patric," he said, "I'm as rich as the son of a lord."
"Come with me," says the Púca, "and I'll bring you home."
"Come with me," says the Púca, "and I'll take you home."
They went out then, and just as he was going to ride on the Púca, the gander came up to him, and gave him a new set of pipes. The Púca was not long until he brought him to Dunmore, and he threw the piper off at the little bridge, and then he told him to go home, and says to him, "You have two things now that you never had before—you have sense and music (ciall agus ceól)."
They went out then, and just as he was about to ride on the Púca, the gander approached him and handed him a new set of pipes. The Púca quickly took him to Dunmore, dropped the piper off at the small bridge, and then told him to go home, saying, "You now have two things that you never had before—you have sense and music."
[Pg 97] The piper went home, and he knocked at his mother's door, saying, "Let me in, I'm as rich as a lord, and I'm the best piper in Ireland."
[Pg 97] The piper went home and knocked on his mother's door, saying, "Let me in, I'm as rich as a lord, and I'm the best piper in Ireland."
"You're drunk," said the mother.
"You're drunk," the mom said.
"No, indeed," says the piper, "I haven't drunk a drop."
"No way," says the piper, "I haven't had a single drink."
The mother let him in, and he gave her the gold pieces, and, "Wait now," says he, "till you hear the music I'll play."
The mother let him in, and he handed her the gold coins, and he said, "Just wait a moment until you hear the music I’ll play."
He buckled on the pipes, but instead of music, there came a sound as if all the geese and ganders in Ireland were screeching together. He wakened the neighbours, and they were all mocking him, until he put on the old pipes, and then he played melodious music for them; and after that he told them all he had gone through that night.
He strapped on the bagpipes, but instead of music, it sounded like every goose and gander in Ireland was screeching at once. He woke up the neighbors, and they all started mocking him, until he picked up the old pipes and played beautiful music for them. After that, he told them everything he had gone through that night.
The next morning, when his mother went to look at the gold pieces, there was nothing there but the leaves of a plant.
The next morning, when his mom went to check out the gold pieces, all she found was some plant leaves.
The piper went to the priest, and told him his story, but the priest would not believe a word from him, until he put the pipes on him, and then the screeching of the ganders and geese began.
The piper went to the priest and shared his story, but the priest wouldn’t believe a word of it until he played the pipes, and then the screeching of the ganders and geese started.
"Leave my sight, you thief," says the priest.
"Get out of my sight, you thief," says the priest.
But nothing would do the piper till he would put the old pipes on him to show the priest that his story was true.
But nothing would convince the piper until he put on the old pipes to prove to the priest that his story was true.
He buckled on the old pipes, and he played melodious music, and from that day till the day of his death, there was never a piper in the county Galway was as good as he was.
He strapped on the old pipes and played beautiful music, and from that day until the day he died, there was never a piper in County Galway who was as good as he was.
DANIEL O'ROURKE.
T. CROFTON CROKER.
People may have heard of the renowned adventures of Daniel O'Rourke, but how few are there who know that the cause of all his perils, above and below, was neither more nor less than his having slept under the walls of the Pooka's [Pg 98] tower. I knew the man well. He lived at the bottom of Hungry Hill, just at the right-hand side of the road as you go towards Bantry. An old man was he, at the time he told me the story, with grey hair and a red nose; and it was on the 25th of June 1813 that I heard it from his own lips, as he sat smoking his pipe under the old poplar tree, on as fine an evening as ever shone from the sky. I was going to visit the caves in Dursey Island, having spent the morning at Glengariff.
People may have heard of the famous adventures of Daniel O'Rourke, but how few know that his troubles, both above and below, were caused by nothing more than sleeping under the walls of the Pooka's [Pg 98] tower. I knew the man well. He lived at the bottom of Hungry Hill, right on the side of the road as you head toward Bantry. He was an old man when he told me the story, with grey hair and a red nose; it was on June 25, 1813, that I heard it from him as he sat smoking his pipe under the old poplar tree, on one of the finest evenings ever to shine from the sky. I was on my way to visit the caves on Dursey Island, having spent the morning in Glengariff.
"I am often axed to tell it, sir," said he, "so that this is not the first time. The master's son, you see, had come from beyond foreign parts in France and Spain, as young gentlemen used to go before Buonaparte or any such was heard of; and sure enough there was a dinner given to all the people on the ground, gentle and simple, high and low, rich and poor. The ould gentlemen were the gentlemen after all, saving your honour's presence. They'd swear at a body a little, to be sure, and, may be, give one a cut of a whip now and then, but we were no losers by it in the end; and they were so easy and civil, and kept such rattling houses, and thousands of welcomes; and there was no grinding for rent, and there was hardly a tenant on the estate that did not taste of his landlord's bounty often and often in a year; but now it's another thing. No matter for that, sir, for I'd better be telling you my story.
"I’m often asked to share it, sir," he said, "so this isn’t the first time. The master’s son, you see, had returned from abroad, from France and Spain, as young gentlemen used to do before Buonaparte or anyone like that was mentioned; and sure enough, there was a dinner hosted for everyone in the area, high and low, rich and poor. The older gentlemen were still gentlemen after all, with all due respect to you. They’d curse a bit, sure, and maybe give someone a whip if they felt like it, but we didn't really suffer because of it in the end; they were so friendly and polite, and they hosted such lively gatherings with countless welcomes; there was no squeezing for rent, and hardly a tenant on the estate didn’t enjoy his landlord’s generosity often throughout the year; but now it’s different. But never mind that, sir, I’d better get on with my story.
"Well, we had everything of the best, and plenty of it; and we ate, and we drank, and we danced, and the young master by the same token danced with Peggy Barry, from the Bohereen—a lovely young couple they were, though they are both low enough now. To make a long story short, I got, as a body may say, the same thing as tipsy almost, for I can't remember ever at all, no ways, how it was I left the place; only I did leave it, that's certain. Well, I thought, for all that, in myself, I'd just step to Molly Cronohan's, the fairy woman, to speak a word about the bracket heifer that was bewitched; and so as I was crossing the stepping-stones of the ford of Ballyashenogh, and was looking up at the stars and blessing myself—for why? it was [Pg 99] Lady-day—I missed my foot, and souse I fell into the water. 'Death alive!' thought I, 'I'll be drowned now!' However, I began swimming, swimming, swimming away for the dear life, till at last I got ashore, somehow or other, but never the one of me can tell how, upon a dissolute island.
"Well, we had everything great, and plenty of it; we ate, drank, and danced, and the young master danced with Peggy Barry from the Bohereen—a lovely young couple they were, even though they’re both in a pretty bad spot now. To cut a long story short, I got, as one might say, a bit tipsy, because I can't remember how I left the place at all; only that I definitely did. Anyway, I figured I’d just stop by Molly Cronohan's, the fairy woman, to say a word about the bracket heifer that was bewitched. So, as I was crossing the stepping-stones of the ford of Ballyashenogh, looking up at the stars and blessing myself—why? because it was Lady Day—I missed my step and fell right into the water. 'Oh no!' I thought, 'I’m going to drown!' But I started swimming, swimming, swimming for dear life, until I somehow got to the shore, though I can’t quite say how, on a dissolute island."
"I wandered and wandered about there, without knowing where I wandered, until at last I got into a big bog. The moon was shining as bright as day, or your fair lady's eyes, sir (with your pardon for mentioning her), and I looked east and west, and north and south, and every way, and nothing did I see but bog, bog, bog—I could never find out how I got into it; and my heart grew cold with fear, for sure and certain I was that it would be my berrin place. So I sat down upon a stone which, as good luck would have it, was close by me, and I began to scratch my head, and sing the Ullagone—when all of a sudden the moon grew black, and I looked up, and saw something for all the world as if it was moving down between me and it, and I could not tell what it was. Down it came with a pounce, and looked at me full in the face; and what was it but an eagle? as fine a one as ever flew from the kingdom of Kerry. So he looked at me in the face, and says he to me, 'Daniel O'Rourke,' says he, 'how do you do?' 'Very well, I thank you, sir,' says I; 'I hope you're well;' wondering out of my senses all the time how an eagle came to speak like a Christian. 'What brings you here, Dan,' says he. 'Nothing at all, sir,' says I; 'only I wish I was safe home again.' 'Is it out of the island you want to go, Dan?' says he. ''Tis, sir,' says I: so I up and told him how I had taken a drop too much, and fell into the water; how I swam to the island; and how I got into the bog and did not know my way out of it. 'Dan,' says he, after a minute's thought, 'though it is very improper for you to get drunk on Lady-day, yet as you are a decent sober man, who 'tends mass well, and never fling stones at me or mine, nor cries out after us in the fields—my life for yours,' says he; 'so get up on my back, and grip me well for fear you'd fall off, and I'll fly you out of the bog.' 'I am afraid,' says I, 'your honour's making game [Pg 100] of me; for who ever heard of riding a horseback on an eagle before?' ''Pon the honour of a gentleman,' says he, putting his right foot on his breast, 'I am quite in earnest: and so now either take my offer or starve in the bog—besides, I see that your weight is sinking the stone.'
"I roamed around there, not knowing where I was going, until I ended up in a big bog. The moon was shining as bright as day, or like your pretty lady’s eyes, sir (forgive me for mentioning her), and I looked east and west, north and south, and every direction, and all I could see was bog, bog, bog—I couldn’t figure out how I got into it; and my heart sank with fear, because I was sure it would be my final resting place. So I sat down on a stone that, luckily, was nearby, and I started scratching my head and singing the Ullagone—when suddenly the moon went dark, and I looked up to see something moving between me and it, and I couldn’t make out what it was. Down it came with a swoop and looked me right in the face; and what was it but an eagle? A magnificent one, as fine as any that ever flew from the kingdom of Kerry. So he stared at me and said, 'Daniel O'Rourke,' he said, 'how are you?' 'Very well, thank you, sir,' I replied; 'I hope you’re well,' wondering the whole time how an eagle could talk like a person. 'What brings you here, Dan?' he asked. 'Nothing at all, sir,' I said; 'I just wish I was safely home again.' 'Is it out of the island you want to go, Dan?' he asked. 'It is, sir,' I replied, so I told him how I had had a bit too much to drink, fell into the water, swam to the island, and ended up in the bog without a clue how to get out. 'Dan,' he said after thinking for a moment, 'though it’s very improper for you to be drunk on Lady Day, since you’re a decent, sober man who attends mass well, and never throws stones at me or my kind, nor calls out to us in the fields—my life for yours,' he said; 'so get up on my back and hold on tight so you don’t fall off, and I’ll fly you out of the bog.' 'I’m afraid,' I said, 'that your honor is joking with me; who ever heard of riding on an eagle before?' 'On my honor as a gentleman,' he said, putting his right foot on his chest, 'I’m completely serious: so now either take my offer or starve in the bog—besides, I see that your weight is sinking the stone.'
"It was true enough as he said, for I found the stone every minute going from under me. I had no choice; so thinks I to myself, faint heart never won fair lady, and this is fair persuadance. 'I thank your honour,' says I, 'for the loan of your civility; and I'll take your kind offer.' I therefore mounted upon the back of the eagle, and held him tight enough by the throat, and up he flew in the air like a lark. Little I knew the trick he was going to serve me. Up—up—up, God knows how far up he flew. 'Why then,' said I to him—thinking he did not know the right road home—very civilly, because why? I was in his power entirely; 'sir,' says I, 'please your honour's glory, and with humble submission to your better judgment, if you'd fly down a bit, you're now just over my cabin, and I could be put down there, and many thanks to your worship.'
"It was true what he said, because I felt the ground slipping away from me every moment. I had no choice; so I thought to myself, a timid heart never won a fair lady, and this is a fair persuasion. 'I appreciate your kindness,' I said, 'and I'll accept your generous offer.' I then climbed onto the back of the eagle and held on tightly to his throat, and he took off into the air like a lark. Little did I know the trick he had in store for me. Up—up—up, God knows how high he flew. 'Well then,' I said to him—thinking he didn’t know the way home—very politely, because after all, I was completely at his mercy; 'sir,' I said, 'if it's not too much trouble for your honor, and with all due respect to your superior judgment, could you fly down a bit? You're just over my cabin now, and I could be dropped there, and I’d be very grateful to you.'
"'Arrah, Dan,' said he, 'do you think me a fool? Look down in the next field, and don't you see two men and a gun? By my word it would be no joke to be shot this way, to oblige a drunken blackguard that I picked up off of a could stone in a bog.' 'Bother you,' said I to myself, but I did not speak out, for where was the use? Well, sir, up he kept, flying, flying, and I asking him every minute to fly down, and all to no use. 'Where in the world are you going, sir?' says I to him. 'Hold your tongue, Dan,' says he: 'mind your own business, and don't be interfering with the business of other people.' 'Faith, this is my business, I think,' says I. 'Be quiet, Dan,' says he: so I said no more.
“‘Hey, Dan,’ he said, ‘do you think I’m an idiot? Look down in the next field—do you see those two men and a gun? It wouldn’t be funny to get shot like this just to help out some drunken jerk I found sitting on a rock in a bog.’ ‘Great,’ I thought to myself, but I didn’t say anything because what would be the point? Anyway, he just kept going on and on, and I kept asking him to calm down, but it was useless. ‘Where the heck are you going, man?’ I asked him. ‘Shut up, Dan,’ he said. ‘Mind your own business and don’t interfere with other people’s stuff.’ ‘Honestly, this is my business too,’ I replied. ‘Be quiet, Dan,’ he said, so I didn’t say anything more.”
"At last where should we come to, but to the moon
itself. Now you can't see it from this, but there is, or there
was in my time, a reaping-hook sticking out of the side of
the moon, this way (drawing the figure thus on the
ground with the end of his stick).
"Finally, where are we headed but to the moon itself? You can't see it from here, but there’s, or at least there was in my time, a reaping hook sticking out of the side of the moon, like this (drawing the figure thus on the ground with the end of his stick)."
"'Dan,' said the eagle, 'I'm tired with this long fly; I [Pg 101] had no notion 'twas so far.' 'And my lord, sir,' said I, 'who in the world axed you to fly so far—was it I? did not I beg and pray and beseech you to stop half an hour ago?' 'There's no use talking, Dan,' said he; 'I'm tired bad enough, so you must get off, and sit down on the moon until I rest myself.' 'Is it sit down on the moon?' said I; 'is it upon that little round thing, then? why, then, sure I'd fall off in a minute, and be kilt and spilt, and smashed all to bits; you are a vile deceiver—so you are.' 'Not at all, Dan,' said he; 'you can catch fast hold of the reaping-hook that's sticking out of the side of the moon, and 'twill keep you up.' 'I won't then,' said I. 'May be not,' said he, quite quiet. 'If you don't, my man, I shall just give you a shake, and one slap of my wing, and send you down to the ground, where every bone in your body will be smashed as small as a drop of dew on a cabbage-leaf in the morning.' 'Why, then, I'm in a fine way,' said I to myself, 'ever to have come along with the likes of you;' and so giving him a hearty curse in Irish, for fear he'd know what I said, I got off his back with a heavy heart, took hold of the reaping-hook, and sat down upon the moon, and a mighty cold seat it was, I can tell you that.
"'Dan,' said the eagle, 'I'm really tired from this long flight; I [Pg 101] had no idea it was so far.' 'And my lord, sir,' I replied, 'who in the world asked you to fly this far—was it me? Didn't I beg and plead with you to stop half an hour ago?' 'There's no point in arguing, Dan,' he said; 'I'm really worn out, so you have to get off and sit on the moon until I rest a bit.' 'Sit on the moon?' I said; 'you mean that little round thing? If I did that, I'd fall off instantly and get killed or smashed to bits; you’re a terrible deceiver—yes, you are.' 'Not at all, Dan,' he said; 'you can grab the reaping-hook sticking out of the side of the moon, and it’ll hold you up.' 'I won’t do that,' I said. 'Maybe not,' he replied calmly. 'If you don’t, my friend, I’ll just give you a shake and one flap of my wing, and send you crashing to the ground, where every bone in your body will be shattered like a drop of dew on a cabbage leaf in the morning.' 'Well then, I'm in a real predicament,' I thought to myself, 'ever to have come along with someone like you;' and so, giving him a strong curse in Irish, just in case he understood, I got off his back with a heavy heart, grabbed the reaping-hook, and sat down on the moon, and it was a really cold seat, let me tell you.
"When he had me there fairly landed, he turned about on me, and said, 'Good morning to you, Daniel O'Rourke,' said he; 'I think I've nicked you fairly now. You robbed my nest last year' ('twas true enough for him, but how he found it out is hard to say), 'and in return you are freely welcome to cool your heels dangling upon the moon like a cockthrow.'
"When he had me pretty much cornered, he turned to me and said, 'Good morning to you, Daniel O'Rourke,' he said; 'I think I've got you this time. You stole from my nest last year' (it was true enough for him, but how he found out is a mystery), 'and in return, you're more than welcome to hang out on the moon like a fool.'"
"'Is that all, and is this the way you leave me, you brute, you,' says I. 'You ugly unnatural baste, and is this the way you serve me at last? Bad luck to yourself, with your hook'd nose, and to all your breed, you blackguard.' 'Twas all to no manner of use; he spread out his great big wings, burst out a laughing, and flew away like lightning. I bawled after him to stop; but I might have called and bawled for ever, without his minding me. Away he went, and I never saw him from that day to this—sorrow fly away with him! You [Pg 102] may be sure I was in a disconsolate condition, and kept roaring out for the bare grief, when all at once a door opened right in the middle of the moon, creaking on its hinges as if it had not been opened for a month before, I suppose they never thought of greasing 'em, and out there walks—who do you think, but the man in the moon himself? I knew him by his bush.
"'Is that all? Is this how you leave me, you brute?' I said. 'You ugly, unnatural jerk, is this how you finally treat me? Bad luck to you and your hooked nose, and to all your kind, you scoundrel.' It was all useless; he spread his huge wings, burst out laughing, and flew away like lightning. I yelled for him to stop, but I could have shouted forever without him noticing. He took off, and I haven't seen him since—may sorrow take him away! You can be sure I was feeling pretty down and kept crying out just from the grief, when suddenly a door opened right in the middle of the moon, creaking on its hinges as if it hadn't been opened in a month; I guess they never thought to grease them. And out came—who do you think, but the man in the moon himself? I recognized him by his bush.
"'Good morrow to you, Daniel O'Rourke,' said he; 'how do you do?' 'Very well, thank your honour,' said I. 'I hope your honour's well.' 'What brought you here, Dan?' said he. So I told him how I was a little overtaken in liquor at the master's, and how I was cast on a dissolute island, and how I lost my way in the bog, and how the thief of an eagle promised to fly me out of it, and how, instead of that, he had fled me up to the moon.
"'Good morning to you, Daniel O'Rourke,' he said; 'how are you?' 'Very well, thank you, your honor,' I replied. 'I hope you're doing well.' 'What brought you here, Dan?' he asked. So I told him how I had a bit too much to drink at the master's, and how I ended up on a dissolute island, and how I got lost in the bog, and how the thieving eagle promised to fly me out of it, but instead, he sent me up to the moon."
"'Dan,' said the man in the moon, taking a pinch of snuff when I was done, 'you must not stay here.' 'Indeed, sir,' says I, ''tis much against my will I'm here at all; but how am I to go back?' 'That's your business,' said he; 'Dan, mine is to tell you that here you must not stay; so be off in less than no time.' 'I'm doing no harm,' says I, 'only holding on hard by the reaping-hook, lest I fall off.' 'That's what you must not do, Dan,' says he. 'Pray, sir,' says I, 'may I ask how many you are in family, that you would not give a poor traveller lodging: I'm sure 'tis not so often you're troubled with strangers coming to see you, for 'tis a long way.' 'I'm by myself, Dan,' says he; 'but you'd better let go the reaping-hook.' 'Faith, and with your leave,' says I, 'I'll not let go the grip, and the more you bids me, the more I won't let go;—so I will.' 'You had better, Dan,' says he again. 'Why, then, my little fellow,' says I, taking the whole weight of him with my eye from head to foot, 'there are two words to that bargain; and I'll not budge, but you may if you like.' 'We'll see how that is to be,' says he; and back he went, giving the door such a great bang after him (for it was plain he was huffed) that I thought the moon and all would fall down with it.
"'Dan,' said the man in the moon, taking a pinch of snuff when I was done, 'you can't stay here.' 'Actually, sir,' I replied, 'I’m here against my will; but how am I supposed to go back?' 'That’s your problem,' he said; 'Dan, my job is to tell you that you can’t stay here; so leave in no time at all.' 'I’m not causing any trouble,' I said, 'just hanging on tight to the reaping-hook so I don’t fall off.' 'That’s exactly what you need to stop doing, Dan,' he replied. 'Please, sir,' I asked, 'how many people are you that you won't offer a poor traveler a place to stay? I'm sure it’s not that often you get strangers coming to visit you since it's such a long way.' 'It’s just me, Dan,' he said; 'but you really should let go of that reaping-hook.' 'Well, with your permission,' I said, 'I won’t let go, and the more you insist, the more I’m not letting go—so I won’t.' 'You should, Dan,' he said again. 'Well then, my little friend,' I said, sizing him up from head to toe, 'there are two sides to that deal; and I won’t move, but you can if you want.' 'We'll see about that,' he replied, and he went back, slamming the door so hard that I thought the moon and everything would come crashing down with it."
"Well, I was preparing myself to try strength with him, [Pg 103] when back again he comes, with the kitchen cleaver in his hand, and, without saying a word, he gives two bangs to the handle of the reaping-hook that was keeping me up, and whap! it came in two. 'Good morning to you, Dan,' says the spiteful little old blackguard, when he saw me cleanly falling down with a bit of the handle in my hand; 'I thank you for your visit, and fair weather after you, Daniel.' I had not time to make any answer to him, for I was tumbling over and over, and rolling and rolling, at the rate of a fox-hunt. 'God help me!' says I, 'but this is a pretty pickle for a decent man to be seen in at this time of night: I am now sold fairly.' The word was not out of my mouth when, whiz! what should fly by close to my ear but a flock of wild geese, all the way from my own bog of Ballyasheenogh, else how should they know me? The ould gander, who was their general, turning about his head, cried out to me, 'Is that you, Dan?' 'The same,' said I, not a bit daunted now at what he said, for I was by this time used to all kinds of bedevilment, and, besides, I knew him of ould. 'Good morrow to you,' says he, 'Daniel O'Rourke; how are you in health this morning?' 'Very well, sir,' says I, 'I thank you kindly,' drawing my breath, for I was mightily in want of some. 'I hope your honour's the same.' 'I think 'tis falling you are, Daniel,' says he. 'You may say that, sir,' says I. 'And where are you going all the way so fast?' said the gander. So I told him how I had taken the drop, and how I came on the island, and how I lost my way in the bog, and how the thief of an eagle flew me up to the moon, and how the man in the moon turned me out. 'Dan,' said he, 'I'll save you: put out your hand and catch me by the leg, and I'll fly you home.' 'Sweet is your hand in a pitcher of honey, my jewel,' says I, though all the time I thought within myself that I don't much trust you; but there was no help, so I caught the gander by the leg, and away I and the other geese flew after him as fast as hops.
"Well, I was getting ready to test my strength against him, [Pg 103] when he comes back, holding a kitchen cleaver, and, without saying a word, he whacks the handle of the reaping hook that was holding me up twice, and whap! it broke in two. 'Good morning to you, Dan,' says the spiteful little old jerk when he saw me tumble down with a piece of the handle in my hand; 'I appreciate your visit, and may the weather be fair for you, Daniel.' I didn't have time to respond because I was rolling over and over like I was in a fox hunt. 'God help me!' I thought, 'this is quite a mess for a decent man to be caught in at this hour: I've really been sold out.' The words were barely out of my mouth when, whoosh! a flock of wild geese flew by right next to my ear, all the way from my own bog at Ballyasheenogh; how else would they know me? The old gander, who was their leader, turned his head and called out, 'Is that you, Dan?' 'It's me,' I replied, not at all fazed by what he said, since I was used to all sorts of trouble by then, and besides, I knew him from old. 'Good morning to you,' says he, 'Daniel O'Rourke; how's your health this morning?' 'Very well, sir,' I said, 'thank you kindly,' catching my breath because I really needed some. 'I hope you're well too, sir.' 'I think you're falling, Daniel,' he said. 'You can say that, sir,' I replied. 'And where are you rushing off to so fast?' the gander asked. So I explained how I had taken a drink, how I ended up on the island, how I got lost in the bog, how the thieving eagle took me up to the moon, and how the man in the moon kicked me out. 'Dan,' he said, 'I'll help you: reach out your hand and grab me by the leg, and I'll fly you home.' 'Your hand is as sweet as honey in a pitcher, my dear,' I said, even though I thought to myself that I didn’t really trust him; but there was no other option, so I grabbed the gander by the leg, and off we went flying after him as fast as we could.
"We flew, and we flew, and we flew, until we came right over the wide ocean. I knew it well, for I saw Cape Clear to my right hand, sticking up out of the water. 'Ah, my [Pg 104] lord,' said I to the goose, for I thought it best to keep a civil tongue in my head any way, 'fly to land if you please.' 'It is impossible, you see, Dan,' said he, 'for a while, because you see we are going to Arabia.' 'To Arabia!' said I; 'that's surely some place in foreign parts, far away. Oh! Mr. Goose: why then, to be sure, I'm a man to be pitied among you.' 'Whist, whist, you fool,' said he, 'hold your tongue; I tell you Arabia is a very decent sort of place, as like West Carbery as one egg is like another, only there is a little more sand there.'
"We flew, and we flew, and we flew, until we were right over the vast ocean. I recognized it well, because I saw Cape Clear on my right, rising up out of the water. 'Ah, my lord,' I said to the goose, thinking it wise to remain polite, 'could you please fly us to land?' 'That's impossible for now, you see, Dan,' he replied, 'because we’re heading to Arabia.' 'To Arabia!' I exclaimed; 'that must be some distant foreign land. Oh! Mr. Goose: I must be truly unfortunate among you.' 'Shh, shh, you fool,' he said, 'keep quiet; I tell you, Arabia is a pretty decent place, just like West Carbery as one egg is like another, except there’s a bit more sand there.'
"Just as we were talking, a ship hove in sight, scudding so beautiful before the wind. 'Ah! then, sir,' said I, 'will you drop me on the ship, if you please?' 'We are not fair over it,' said he; 'if I dropped you now you would go splash into the sea.' 'I would not,' says I; 'I know better than that, for it is just clean under us, so let me drop now at once.'
"Just as we were talking, a ship appeared on the horizon, gliding beautifully with the wind. 'Ah! So, sir,' I said, 'could you please drop me off at the ship?' 'We're not quite near enough,' he replied; 'if I dropped you now, you would just splash into the sea.' 'I wouldn't,' I said; 'I know better than that because it’s clear right underneath us, so let me drop now right away.'"
"'If you must, you must,' said he; 'there, take your own way;' and he opened his claw, and faith he was right—sure enough I came down plump into the very bottom of the salt sea! Down to the very bottom I went, and I gave myself up then for ever, when a whale walked up to me, scratching himself after his night's sleep, and looked me full in the face, and never the word did he say, but lifting up his tail, he splashed me all over again with the cold salt water till there wasn't a dry stitch upon my whole carcass! and I heard somebody saying—'twas a voice I knew, too—'Get up, you drunken brute, off o' that;' and with that I woke up, and there was Judy with a tub full of water, which she was splashing all over me—for, rest her soul! though she was a good wife, she never could bear to see me in drink, and had a bitter hand of her own.
"'If you have to, you have to,' he said; 'fine, do it your way;' and he opened his claws, and he was right—sure enough, I fell straight down to the very bottom of the salty sea! I went all the way down, and I thought I was done for when a whale came up to me, scratching himself after his night's sleep, and looked me right in the face. He didn’t say a word, but lifted his tail and splashed cold salt water all over me until there wasn’t a dry spot left on my whole body! Then I heard someone say—'twas a voice I recognized—'Get up, you drunken fool, get off that;' and with that, I woke up, and there was Judy with a tub full of water, splashing it all over me—God rest her soul! She was a good wife, but she could never stand to see me drinking and had a pretty firm hand of her own.
"'Get up,' said she again: 'and of all places in the parish would no place sarve your turn to lie down upon but under the ould walls of Carrigapooka? uneasy resting I am sure you had of it.' And sure enough I had: for I was fairly bothered out of my senses with eagles, and men of the moons, and flying ganders, and whales, driving me [Pg 105] through bogs, and up to the moon, and down to the bottom of the green ocean. If I was in drink ten times over, long would it be before I'd lie down in the same spot again, I know that."
"'Get up,' she said again. 'Of all the places in the parish, why would you choose to lie down under the old walls of Carrigapooka? I'm sure you had a restless time there.' And I really did: I was completely tormented by eagles, moon people, flying geese, and whales, driving me through bogs, up to the moon, and down to the bottom of the green ocean. Even if I was drunk ten times over, it would be a long time before I lay down in that same spot again, that's for sure."
THE KILDARE POOKA. [13]
PATRICK KENNEDY.
Mr. H—— R——, when he was alive, used to live a good deal in Dublin, and he was once a great while out of the country on account of the "ninety-eight" business. But the servants kept on in the big house at Rath—— all the same as if the family was at home. Well, they used to be frightened out of their lives after going to their beds with the banging of the kitchen-door, and the clattering of fire-irons, and the pots and plates and dishes. One evening they sat up ever so long, keeping one another in heart with telling stories about ghosts and fetches, and that when—what would you have of it?—the little scullery boy that used to be sleeping over the horses, and could not get room at the fire, crept into the hot hearth, and when he got tired listening to the stories, sorra fear him, but he fell dead asleep.
Mr. H—— R——, when he was alive, used to spend a lot of time in Dublin and was often out of the country because of the "ninety-eight" events. But the staff continued to work in the big house at Rath—— as if the family was at home. They were terrified at night after going to bed, hearing the kitchen door bang, and the clattering of fire tools, pots, plates, and dishes. One evening, they stayed up for a long time, encouraging each other by telling stories about ghosts and spirits, and then—guess what?—the little scullery boy, who used to sleep over the horses because he couldn’t find space by the fire, crawled into the hot hearth, and when he got tired of listening to the stories, he fell into a deep sleep without a care in the world.
Well and good, after they were all gone and the kitchen fire raked up, he was woke with the noise of the kitchen door opening, and the trampling of an ass on the kitchen floor. He peeped out, and what should he see but a big ass, sure enough, sitting on his curabingo and yawning before the fire. After a little he looked about him, and began scratching his ears as if he was quite tired, and says he, "I may as well begin first as last." The poor boy's teeth began to chatter in his head, for says he, "Now he's goin' to ate me;" but the fellow with the long ears and tail on him had something else to do. He stirred the fire, and then he brought in a pail of water from the pump, and filled [Pg 106] a big pot that he put on the fire before he went out. He then put in his hand—foot, I mean—into the hot hearth, and pulled out the little boy. He let a roar out of him with the fright, but the pooka only looked at him, and thrust out his lower lip to show how little he valued him, and then he pitched him into his pew again.
Well, after everyone had left and the kitchen fire was stoked up, he was awakened by the sound of the kitchen door opening and the clatter of a donkey on the kitchen floor. He peeked out and couldn’t believe his eyes—a big donkey was sitting on his chair, yawning in front of the fire. After a moment, the donkey looked around and started scratching his ears like he was really tired, and said, "I might as well start now instead of later." The poor boy's teeth began to chatter because he thought, "Now he’s going to eat me," but the donkey had other things to do. He stirred the fire, then went outside to bring in a bucket of water from the pump and filled a big pot that he placed on the fire before stepping out again. Then he stuck his hand—foot, I mean—into the hot hearth and pulled out the little boy. The boy let out a scream from the scare, but the pooka just glanced at him and pushed out his lower lip to show how little he cared, then tossed him back into his seat.
Well, he then lay down before the fire till he heard the boil coming on the water, and maybe there wasn't a plate, or a dish, or a spoon on the dresser that he didn't fetch and put into the pot, and wash and dry the whole bilin' of 'em as well as e'er a kitchen-maid from that to Dublin town. He then put all of them up on their places on the shelves; and if he didn't give a good sweepin' to the kitchen, leave it till again. Then he comes and sits foment the boy, let down one of his ears, and cocked up the other, and gave a grin. The poor fellow strove to roar out, but not a dheeg 'ud come out of his throat. The last thing the pooka done was to rake up the fire, and walk out, giving such a slap o' the door, that the boy thought the house couldn't help tumbling down.
Well, he lay down in front of the fire until he heard the water starting to boil, and there wasn’t a plate, bowl, or spoon on the dresser that he didn’t fetch and put into the pot, washing and drying the whole lot of them like any kitchen maid from here to Dublin. He then put everything back on the shelves; and if he didn’t give the kitchen a good sweep, he left it for another time. Then he came and sat by the boy, lowered one of his ears, perked up the other, and grinned. The poor guy tried to shout, but not a sound came out of his throat. The last thing the pooka did was stir the fire and walk out, slamming the door so hard that the boy thought the house might collapse.
Well, to be sure if there wasn't a hullabullo next morning when the poor fellow told his story! They could talk of nothing else the whole day. One said one thing, another said another, but a fat, lazy scullery girl said the wittiest thing of all. "Musha!" says she, "if the pooka does be cleaning up everything that way when we are asleep, what should we be slaving ourselves for doing his work?" "Shu gu dheine," [14] says another; "them's the wisest words you ever said, Kauth; it's meeself won't contradict you."
Well, you can bet there was quite a commotion the next morning when the poor guy shared his story! It was all anyone could talk about the entire day. One person had one opinion, another had another, but the funniest comment came from a lazy kitchen girl. "Honestly!" she said, "if the pooka is cleaning everything up while we’re sleeping, why should we be working so hard doing his chores?" "Shu gu dheine," [14] said another; "those are the smartest words you've ever said, Kauth; I won’t argue with you."
So said, so done. Not a bit of a plate or dish saw a drop of water that evening, and not a besom was laid on the floor, and every one went to bed soon after sundown. Next morning everything was as fine as fine in the kitchen, and the lord mayor might eat his dinner off the flags. It was great ease to the lazy servants, you may depend, and everything went on well till a foolhardy gag of a boy said he would stay up one night and have a chat with the pooka.
So said, so done. Not a single plate or dish saw a drop of water that evening, and not a broom was touched on the floor, and everyone went to bed shortly after sunset. The next morning, everything was spotless in the kitchen, and the lord mayor could eat his dinner off the floor. It was a real relief for the lazy servants, you can be sure, and everything went smoothly until a reckless boy said he would stay up one night and talk to the pooka.
[Pg 107] He was a little daunted when the door was thrown open and the ass marched up to the fire.
[Pg 107] He felt a bit intimidated when the door swung open and the donkey trotted over to the fire.
"An then, sir," says he, at last, picking up courage, "if it isn't taking a liberty, might I ax who you are, and why you are so kind as to do half of the day's work for the girls every night?" "No liberty at all," says the pooka, says he: "I'll tell you, and welcome. I was a servant in the time of Squire R.'s father, and was the laziest rogue that ever was clothed and fed, and done nothing for it. When my time came for the other world, this is the punishment was laid on me—to come here and do all this labour every night, and then go out in the cold. It isn't so bad in the fine weather; but if you only knew what it is to stand with your head between your legs, facing the storm, from midnight to sunrise, on a bleak winter night." "And could we do anything for your comfort, my poor fellow?" says the boy. "Musha, I don't know," says the pooka; "but I think a good quilted frieze coat would help to keep the life in me them long nights." "Why then, in troth, we'd be the ungratefullest of people if we didn't feel for you."
"Then, sir," he finally says, gathering some courage, "if it’s not too much to ask, could you tell me who you are and why you’re so nice to do half the day’s work for the girls every night?" "Not a problem at all," replies the pooka. "I’ll share my story with you. I was a servant back in the days of Squire R.'s father, and I was the laziest guy you could ever meet, living off meals without doing anything in return. When it was my time to move on to the next world, this was the punishment given to me—coming here to work all night and then facing the cold. It’s not too bad in nice weather, but you wouldn’t believe what it’s like to stand with your head between your legs, fighting against the storm from midnight to sunrise on a bitter winter night." "Is there anything we can do to make you more comfortable, my poor friend?" the boy asks. "Well, I’m not sure," says the pooka, "but I think a good, warm quilted coat would really help me get through those long nights." "Well then, truly, we’d be the most ungrateful of people if we didn’t care about you."
To make a long story short, the next night but two the boy was there again; and if he didn't delight the poor pooka, holding up a fine warm coat before him, it's no mather! Betune the pooka and the man, his legs was got into the four arms of it, and it was buttoned down the breast and the belly, and he was so pleazed he walked up to the glass to see how he looked. "Well," says he, "it's a long lane that has no turning. I am much obliged to you and your fellow-servants. You have made me happy at last. Good-night to you."
To cut to the chase, two nights later, the boy was back again; and if he didn’t make the poor pooka happy by showing off a nice warm coat, then I don’t know what! Between the pooka and the man, his legs were stuck in the four arms of it, and it was buttoned down the front and around the waist, and he was so pleased he walked over to the mirror to see how he looked. "Well," he said, "it's a long road with no turns. I'm really grateful to you and your team. You’ve finally made me happy. Good night to you."
So he was walking out, but the other cried, "Och! sure your going too soon. What about the washing and sweeping?" "Ah, you may tell the girls that they must now get their turn. My punishment was to last till I was thought worthy of a reward for the way I done my duty. You'll see me no more." And no more they did, and right sorry they were for having been in such a hurry to reward the ungrateful pooka.
So he was walking out, but the other shouted, "Oh! You're leaving too soon. What about the washing and sweeping?" "You can tell the girls that it’s their turn now. My punishment was supposed to last until I proved I was worthy of a reward for how I did my duty. You won't see me again." And they really didn't, and they felt sorry for being so quick to reward the ungrateful spirit.
Footnotes
[13] Legendary Fictions of the Irish Celts.—Macmillan.
[13] Legendary Fictions of the Irish Celts.—Macmillan.
[14] Meant for seadh go deimhin—i.e., yes, indeed.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Intended for definitely—i.e., yes, for sure.
THE SOLITARY FAIRIES.
THE BANSHEE.
[The banshee (from ban [bean], a woman, and shee [sidhe], a fairy) is an attendant fairy that follows the old families, and none but them, and wails before a death. Many have seen her as she goes wailing and clapping her hands. The keen [caoine], the funeral cry of the peasantry, is said to be an imitation of her cry. When more than one banshee is present, and they wail and sing in chorus, it is for the death of some holy or great one. An omen that sometimes accompanies the banshee is the coach-a-bower [cóiste-bodhar]—an immense black coach, mounted by a coffin, and drawn by headless horses driven by a Dullahan. It will go rumbling to your door, and if you open it, according to Croker, a basin of blood will be thrown in your face. These headless phantoms are found elsewhere than in Ireland. In 1807 two of the sentries stationed outside St. James's Park died of fright. A headless woman, the upper part of her body naked, used to pass at midnight and scale the railings. After a time the sentries were stationed no longer at the haunted spot. In Norway the heads of corpses were cut off to make their ghosts feeble. Thus came into existence the Dullahans, perhaps; unless, indeed, they are descended from that Irish giant who swam across the Channel with his head in his teeth.—Ed.]
[The banshee (from ban [bean], meaning a woman, and shee [sidhe], meaning a fairy) is a fairy who follows old family lines, only those families, and wails before a death. Many people have seen her as she goes wailing and clapping her hands. The keen [caoine], which is the funeral cry of the locals, is said to mimic her cry. When more than one banshee is present, and they wail and sing together, it signals the death of someone holy or significant. An omen often associated with the banshee is the coach-a-bower [cóiste-bodhar]—a huge black coach carrying a coffin and drawn by headless horses driven by a Dullahan. It will rumble to your door, and if you open it, according to Croker, a basin of blood will be thrown in your face. These headless spirits can be found outside of Ireland too. In 1807, two sentries stationed outside St. James's Park died of fright after seeing a headless woman, her upper body bare, passing by at midnight and scaling the railings. Eventually, the sentries were moved from that haunted spot. In Norway, the heads of corpses were cut off to weaken their ghosts. Thus, perhaps, the Dullahans came to be; unless, of course, they are descended from that Irish giant who swam across the Channel holding his head in his teeth.—Edited.]
HOW THOMAS CONNOLLY MET THE BANSHEE.
J. TODHUNTER.
Aw, the banshee, sir? Well, sir, as I was striving to tell ye, I was going home from work one day, from Mr. Cassidy's that I tould ye of, in the dusk o' the evening. I had more [Pg 109] nor a mile—aye, it was nearer two mile—to thrack to, where I was lodgin' with a dacent widdy woman I knew, Biddy Maguire be name, so as to be near me work.
Aw, the banshee, sir? Well, sir, as I was trying to tell you, I was coming home from work one day, from Mr. Cassidy's place I mentioned, in the evening twilight. I had more than a mile—yeah, it was closer to two miles—to go to where I was staying with a nice widow I knew, named Biddy Maguire, so I could be close to my job.
It was the first week in November, an' a lonesome road I had to travel, an' dark enough, wid threes above it; an' about half-ways there was a bit of a brudge I had to cross, over one o' them little sthrames that runs into the Doddher. I walked on in the middle iv the road, for there was no toe-path at that time, Misther Harry, nor for many a long day afther that; but, as I was sayin', I walked along till I come nigh upon the brudge, where the road was a bit open, an' there, right enough, I seen the hog's back o' the ould-fashioned brudge that used to be there till it was pulled down, an' a white mist steamin' up out o' the wather all around it.
It was the first week of November, and I had to travel down a lonely road, dark enough with trees overhead; about halfway there was a small bridge I needed to cross, over one of those little streams that flows into the Dodder. I walked in the middle of the road because there was no footpath at that time, Mr. Harry, nor for many long days after that; but as I was saying, I walked on until I got close to the bridge, where the road opened up a bit, and there I clearly saw the old-fashioned hump of the bridge that used to be there until it was taken down, and a white mist rising up from the water all around it.
Well, now, Misther Harry, often as I'd passed by the place before, that night it seemed sthrange to me, an' like a place ye might see in a dhrame; an' as I come up to it I began to feel a could wind blowin' through the hollow o' me heart. "Musha Thomas," sez I to meself, "is it yerself that's in it?" sez I; "or, if it is, what's the matter wid ye at all, at all?" sez I; so I put a bould face on it, an' I made a sthruggle to set one leg afore the other, ontil I came to the rise o' the brudge. And there, God be good to us! in a cantle o' the wall I seen an ould woman, as I thought, sittin' on her hunkers, all crouched together, an' her head bowed down, seemin'ly in the greatest affliction.
Well, now, Mr. Harry, as many times as I had walked by that place before, that night it felt strange to me, almost like a scene from a dream; and as I approached it, I started to feel a cold wind blowing through the hollow of my heart. "Is that you, Thomas?" I thought to myself; "or if it is, what's wrong with you at all?" So I put on a brave face and made an effort to move one leg in front of the other until I reached the top of the bridge. And there, for heaven’s sake! in a corner of the wall, I saw an old woman, or so I thought, sitting on her haunches, all hunched together, her head bowed down, seemingly in the greatest distress.
Well, sir, I pitied the ould craythur, an' thought I wasn't worth a thraneen, for the mortial fright I was in, I up an' sez to her, "That's a cowld lodgin' for ye, ma'am." Well, the sorra ha'porth she sez to that, nor tuk no more notice o' me than if I hadn't let a word out o' me, but kep' rockin' herself to an' fro, as if her heart was breakin'; so I sez to her again, "Eh, ma'am, is there anythin' the matther wid ye?" An' I made for to touch her on the shouldher, on'y somethin' stopt me, for as I looked closer at her I saw she was no more an ould woman nor she was an ould cat. The first thing I tuk notice to, Misther Harry, was her hair, that [Pg 110] was sthreelin' down over his showldhers, an' a good yard on the ground on aich side of her. O, be the hoky farmer, but that was the hair! The likes of it I never seen on mortial woman, young or ould, before nor sense. It grew as sthrong out of her as out of e'er a young slip of a girl ye could see; but the colour of it was a misthery to describe. The first squint I got of it I thought it was silvery grey, like an ould crone's; but when I got up beside her I saw, be the glance o' the sky, it was a soart iv an Iscariot colour, an' a shine out of it like floss silk. It ran over her showldhers and the two shapely arms she was lanin' her head on, for all the world like Mary Magdalen's in a picther; and then I persaved that the grey cloak and the green gownd undhernaith it was made of no earthly matarial I ever laid eyes on. Now, I needn't tell ye, sir, that I seen all this in the twinkle of a bed-post—long as I take to make the narration of it. So I made a step back from her, an' "The Lord be betune us an' harm!" sez I, out loud, an' wid that I blessed meself. Well, Misther Harry, the word wasn't out o' me mouth afore she turned her face on me. Aw, Misther Harry, but 'twas that was the awfullest apparation ever I seen, the face of her as she looked up at me! God forgive me for sayin' it, but 'twas more like the face of the "Axy Homo" beyand in Marlboro' Sthreet Chapel nor like any face I could mintion—as pale as a corpse, an' a most o' freckles on it, like the freckles on a turkey's egg; an' the two eyes sewn in wid red thread, from the terrible power o' crying the' had to do; an' such a pair iv eyes as the' wor, Misther Harry, as blue as two forget-me-nots, an' as cowld as the moon in a bog-hole of a frosty night, an' a dead-an'-live look in them that sent a cowld shiver through the marra o' me bones. Be the mortial! ye could ha' rung a tay cupful o' cowld paspiration out o' the hair o' me head that minute, so ye could. Well, I thought the life 'ud lave me intirely when she riz up from her hunkers, till, bedad! she looked mostly as tall as Nelson's Pillar; an' wid the two eyes gazin' back at me, an' her two arms stretched out before hor, an' a keine out of her that riz the hair o' me [Pg 111] scalp till it was as stiff as the hog's bristles in a new hearth broom, away she glides—glides round the angle o' the brudge, an' down with her into the sthrame that ran undhernaith it. 'Twas then I began to suspect what she was. "Wisha, Thomas!" says I to meself, sez I; an' I made a great struggle to get me two legs into a throt, in spite o' the spavin o' fright the pair o' them wor in; an' how I brought meself home that same night the Lord in heaven only knows, for I never could tell; but I must ha' tumbled agin the door, and shot in head foremost into the middle o' the flure, where I lay in a dead swoon for mostly an hour; and the first I knew was Mrs. Maguire stannin' over me with a jorum o' punch she was pourin' down me throath (throat), to bring back the life into me, an' me head in a pool of cowld wather she dashed over me in her first fright. "Arrah, Mister Connolly," shashee, "what ails ye?" shashee, "to put the scare on a lone woman like that?" shashee. "Am I in this world or the next?" sez I. "Musha! where else would ye be on'y here in my kitchen?" shashee. "O, glory be to God!" sez I, "but I thought I was in Purgathory at the laste, not to mintion an uglier place," sez I, "only it's too cowld I find meself, an' not too hot," sez I. "Faix, an' maybe ye wor more nor half-ways there, on'y for me," shashee; "but what's come to you at all, at all? Is it your fetch ye seen, Mister Connolly?" "Aw, naboclish!" [15] sez I. "Never mind what I seen," sez I. So be degrees I began to come to a little; an' that's the way I met the banshee, Misther Harry!
Well, sir, I felt sorry for the old creature, and thought I wasn’t worth a dime for the fright I was in, so I said to her, "That's a cold spot for you, ma'am." Well, she didn't say a word in response, nor did she pay any more attention to me than if I hadn't said a thing, but just kept rocking herself back and forth, as if her heart was breaking; so I asked her again, "Hey, ma'am, is there anything wrong with you?" I reached out to touch her on the shoulder, but something stopped me, because as I looked closer at her, I saw she was neither an old woman nor an old cat. The first thing I noticed, Mr. Harry, was her hair, that was streaming down over her shoulders and a good yard on the ground on each side of her. Oh, by the Holy Farmer, but that was some hair! I had never seen the like on any woman, young or old, before or since. It grew as thick out of her as any young girl you could see; but the color of it was a mystery to describe. The first glimpse I got of it, I thought it was silvery gray, like an old crone’s; but when I got up beside her, I saw, by the glance of the sky, it was a sort of Iscariot color, with a shine like floss silk. It hung over her shoulders and the two shapely arms she was resting her head on, just like Mary Magdalene in a painting; and then I noticed that the gray cloak and the green gown underneath it were made of no material I had ever seen. Now, I wouldn’t need to tell you, sir, that I saw all this in the blink of an eye—as long as it takes me to narrate it. So I stepped back from her and said, "May the Lord keep us from harm!" out loud, and with that, I blessed myself. Well, Mr. Harry, the words hadn’t left my mouth before she turned her face towards me. Oh, Mr. Harry, it was the most terrifying apparition I ever saw, her face as she looked up at me! God forgive me for saying it, but it looked more like the face of the "Axy Homo" over on Marlboro' Street Chapel than any face I could mention—pale as a corpse, and covered in freckles like those on a turkey's egg; and the two eyes stitched in with red thread from the terrible crying she must have done; and what a pair of eyes they were, Mr. Harry, as blue as two forget-me-nots, and as cold as the moon in a bog hole on a frosty night, with a dead-and-alive look in them that sent a chill straight through my bones. By the mortals! you could have rung a teacup full of cold perspiration out of my hair that minute, you could. Well, I thought the life would leave me entirely when she rose up from her hunkers, and, by God! she looked almost as tall as Nelson's Pillar; and with those two eyes gazing back at me, and her two arms stretched out before her, and a wail out of her that raised the hair on my scalp until it was as stiff as a hog's bristles in a new broom, off she glided—glided around the bend of the bridge, and down into the stream that ran beneath it. That was when I started to suspect what she was. "Gee, Thomas!" I said to myself, and I made a great effort to get my two legs moving, despite the spasm of fright they were in; and how I got myself home that same night only the Lord in heaven knows, because I could never tell; but I must have crashed against the door and shot in headfirst onto the floor, where I lay in a dead faint for about an hour; and the first thing I knew was Mrs. Maguire standing over me with a jug of punch she was pouring down my throat to bring me back to life, and my head in a pool of cold water she had splashed over me in her first fright. "Oh, Mister Connolly," she said, "what's wrong with you?" she said, "to scare a lone woman like that?" she said. "Am I in this world or the next?" I asked. "Where else would you be but here in my kitchen?" she said. "Oh, glory be to God!" I said, "but I thought I was in Purgatory at least, not to mention an uglier place," I said, "only it feels too cold for that, and not too hot," I said. "Well, maybe you were more than halfway there, only for me," she said; "but what happened to you at all? Did you see your fetch, Mister Connolly?" "Oh, nonsense!" [15] I said. "Don’t worry about what I saw," I said. So gradually, I started to come to a little; and that’s how I met the banshee, Mr. Harry!
"But how did you know it really was the banshee after all, Thomas?"
"But how did you know it was really the banshee, Thomas?"
"Begor, sir, I knew the apparation of her well enough; but 'twas confirmed by a sarcumstance that occurred the same time. There was a Misther O'Nales was come on a visit, ye must know, to a place in the neighbourhood—one o' the ould O'Nales iv the county Tyrone, a rale ould Irish family—an' the banshee was heard keening round the house that same night, be more then one that was in it; [Pg 112] an' sure enough, Misther Harry, he was found dead in his bed the next mornin'. So if it wasn't the banshee I seen that time, I'd like to know what else it could a' been."
“Honestly, sir, I knew her ghost very well; but it was confirmed by something that happened at the same time. There was a Mr. O'Nales visiting a nearby place—you should know—one of the old O'Nales from County Tyrone, a real old Irish family—and the banshee was heard wailing around the house that same night, by more than one person who was there; [Pg 112] and sure enough, Mr. Harry was found dead in his bed the next morning. So if that wasn’t the banshee I saw that time, I’d like to know what else it could have been.”
Footnote
[15] Na bac leis—i.e., don't mind it.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Na bac leis—i.e., forget it.
A LAMENTATION
For the Death of Sir Maurice Fitzgerald, Knight, of Kerry,
who was killed in Flanders, 1642.
FROM THE IRISH, BY CLARENCE MANGAN.
One expression of deep sorrow,
Through the vast South, back and forth,
In honor of a fallen Chief. In the middle of the night, that scream sent a chill through me,
I gazed out into the midnight air. My own soul felt completely gloomy,
As I prayed.
Sent out a cry of sorrow for the Brave
That half froze into ice Its moonlit wave. Then a powerful, diverse wild hymn rose up in Choral sounds rise from Ogra's dark ravine,
And Mogeely's Ghost Women Mourned for Geraldine!
And Fermoy in sporadic tunes Answered from her towers. Youghal, Keenalmeaky, Eemokilly,
Mourned together, and their sharp wail Awoke to ponder life quietly Glens of Inchiqueen.
Collected their gold stash,
And ready to escape; For, in the ship and hall from night until morning,
Showed the first faint rays of the sun,
All the foreigners heard the warning. Of the Dreaded One!
"If we don't quickly escape our fate!"
Conceited fools! thus Raving about nothing!
Not for lowly bargain-hunting Saxon traders
Ring out laments like those by the shore and sea!
Not for people with souls like merchants
Wail our Banshee!
The music of her sadness flows on endlessly!
For the murdered heir to a lost throne,
And for Chief brought down!
Listen!... Once more, I believe I hear her crying
Look! Is she close to me now, just like before? Or was it just the night wind blowing Down the narrow valley?
THE BANSHEE OF THE MAC CARTHYS.
T. CROFTON CROKER.
Charles Mac Carthy was, in the year 1749, the only surviving son of a very numerous family. His father died when he was little more than twenty, leaving him the Mac [Pg 114] Carthy estate, not much encumbered, considering that it was an Irish one. Charles was gay, handsome, unfettered either by poverty, a father, or guardians, and therefore was not, at the age of one-and-twenty, a pattern of regularity and virtue. In plain terms, he was an exceedingly dissipated—I fear I may say debauched, young man. His companions were, as may be supposed, of the higher classes of the youth in his neighbourhood, and, in general, of those whose fortunes were larger than his own, whose dispositions to pleasure were, therefore, under still less restrictions, and in whose example he found at once an incentive and an apology for his irregularities. Besides, Ireland, a place to this day not very remarkable for the coolness and steadiness of its youth, was then one of the cheapest countries in the world in most of those articles which money supplies for the indulgence of the passions. The odious exciseman,—with his portentous book in one hand, his unrelenting pen held in the other, or stuck beneath his hat-band, and the ink-bottle ('black emblem of the informer') dangling from his waistcoat-button—went not then from ale-house to ale-house, denouncing all those patriotic dealers in spirits, who preferred selling whiskey, which had nothing to do with English laws (but to elude them), to retailing that poisonous liquor, which derived its name from the British "Parliament" that compelled its circulation among a reluctant people. Or if the gauger—recording angel of the law—wrote down the peccadillo of a publican, he dropped a tear upon the word, and blotted it out for ever! For, welcome to the tables of their hospitable neighbours, the guardians of the excise, where they existed at all, scrupled to abridge those luxuries which they freely shared; and thus the competition in the market between the smuggler, who incurred little hazard, and the personage ycleped fair trader, who enjoyed little protection, made Ireland a land flowing, not merely with milk and honey, but with whiskey and wine. In the enjoyments supplied by these, and in the many kindred pleasures to which frail youth is but too prone, Charles Mac Carthy indulged to such a degree, that just about the time [Pg 115] when he had completed his four-and-twentieth year, after a week of great excesses, he was seized with a violent fever, which, from its malignity, and the weakness of his frame, left scarcely a hope of his recovery. His mother, who had at first made many efforts to check his vices, and at last had been obliged to look on at his rapid progress to ruin in silent despair, watched day and night at his pillow. The anguish of parental feeling was blended with that still deeper misery which those only know who have striven hard to rear in virtue and piety a beloved and favourite child; have found him grow up all that their hearts could desire, until he reached manhood; and then, when their pride was highest, and their hopes almost ended in the fulfilment of their fondest expectations, have seen this idol of their affections plunge headlong into a course of reckless profligacy, and, after a rapid career of vice, hang upon the verge of eternity, without the leisure or the power of repentance. Fervently she prayed that, if his life could not be spared, at least the delirium, which continued with increasing violence from the first few hours of his disorder, might vanish before death, and leave enough of light and of calm for making his peace with offended Heaven. After several days, however, nature seemed quite exhausted, and he sunk into a state too like death to be mistaken for the repose of sleep. His face had that pale, glossy, marble look, which is in general so sure a symptom that life has left its tenement of clay. His eyes were closed and sunk; the lids having that compressed and stiffened appearance which seemed to indicate that some friendly hand had done its last office. The lips, half closed and perfectly ashy, discovered just so much of the teeth as to give to the features of death their most ghastly, but most impressive look. He lay upon his back, with his hands stretched beside him, quite motionless; and his distracted mother, after repeated trials, could discover not the least symptom of animation. The medical man who attended, having tried the usual modes for ascertaining the presence of life, declared at last his opinion that it was flown, and prepared to depart from the house of mourning. His horse [Pg 116] was seen to come to the door. A crowd of people who were collected before the windows, or scattered in groups on the lawn in front, gathered around when the door opened. These were tenants, fosterers, and poor relations of the family, with others attracted by affection, or by that interest which partakes of curiosity, but is something more, and which collects the lower ranks round a house where a human being is in his passage to another world. They saw the professional man come out from the hall door and approach his horse; and while slowly, and with a melancholy air, he prepared to mount, they clustered round him with inquiring and wistful looks. Not a word was spoken, but their meaning could not be misunderstood; and the physician, when he had got into his saddle, and while the servant was still holding the bridle as if to delay him, and was looking anxiously at his face as if expecting that he would relieve the general suspense, shook his head, and said in a low voice, "It's all over, James;" and moved slowly away. The moment he had spoken, the women present, who were very numerous, uttered a shrill cry, which, having been sustained for about half a minute, fell suddenly into a full, loud, continued, and discordant but plaintive wailing, above which occasionally were heard the deep sounds of a man's voice, sometimes in deep sobs, sometimes in more distinct exclamations of sorrow. This was Charles's foster-brother, who moved about the crowd, now clapping his hands, now rubbing them together in an agony of grief. The poor fellow had been Charles's playmate and companion when a boy, and afterwards his servant; had always been distinguished by his peculiar regard, and loved his young master as much, at least, as he did his own life.
Charles Mac Carthy was, in the year 1749, the only surviving son in a very large family. His father passed away when he was just over twenty, leaving him the Mac Carthy estate, which was not heavily burdened, especially for an Irish estate. Charles was cheerful, handsome, and not held back by poverty or the presence of a father or guardians, so at the age of twenty-one, he was not exactly a model of propriety and virtue. To put it simply, he was extremely hedonistic—I’m afraid I can even say debauched. His friends were, not surprisingly, from the upper classes of young people in his area, usually those with more wealth than him, who had even fewer restrictions on their pursuit of pleasure, providing him both motivation and justification for his misbehavior. Moreover, Ireland, which to this day isn’t particularly known for the restraint and composure of its youth, was then one of the most affordable places in the world for many goods that money could buy to indulge the passions. The detestable tax collector, with his ominous book in one hand and unyielding pen in the other, or stuck beneath his hat band, with the ink-bottle (the 'black symbol of the informer') dangling from his waistcoat button, did not go from pub to pub, denouncing all those patriotic sellers of spirits who preferred selling whiskey, which had nothing to do with English laws (except to evade them), over selling that noxious liquor that was named after the British "Parliament," which forced its sale on an unwilling populace. Or, if the tax inspector— the law's recording angel—found fault with a pub owner, he would shed a tear over the word and erase it forever! For the tax collectors, when they were present, hesitated to cut down on the luxuries they freely enjoyed at the homes of their hospitable neighbors; thus, competition in the market between the smuggler, who faced little risk, and the so-called fair trader, who had little protection, made Ireland a land flowing not just with milk and honey, but with whiskey and wine. In the pleasures provided by these, and in the many similar temptations to which young people are often drawn, Charles Mac Carthy indulged so deeply that around the time he turned twenty-four, after a week of extreme excess, he was struck by a severe fever, which, due to its intensity and his frail condition, left almost no hope of recovery. His mother, who had initially done so much to try to curb his vices, was eventually forced to watch in silent despair as he quickly spiraled into ruin, standing watch over him day and night. The pain of parental love mixed with a deeper sorrow known only by those who have worked hard to raise a cherished child in virtue and devotion, only to see that child grow into everything they had hoped for, until he reached adulthood; and then, just when their pride was highest and their hopes nearing fulfillment, to see this idol of their affections dive headlong into a lifestyle of reckless debauchery, teetering on the edge of death, without the time or ability to repent. She fervently prayed that, if his life couldn't be saved, at least the delirium, which grew more violent from the onset of his illness, might fade away before he died, leaving enough clarity and calm for him to reconcile with offended Heaven. However, after several days, he seemed completely drained, sinking into a state too reminiscent of death to be mistaken for sleep. His face had that pale, glossy, marble-like look, which is usually a clear sign that life had left its clay vessel. His eyes were closed and sunken; the eyelids bore a compressed and stiff appearance, as if a caring hand had done its final duty. The lips, slightly parted and perfectly ashy, revealed just enough of the teeth to give death's features their most ghastly yet striking look. He lay on his back, hands stretched out beside him, completely still, and his distraught mother, after numerous attempts, could find no sign of life. The doctor attending him, after trying various methods to determine if life was still present, finally declared that it was gone and prepared to leave the house of mourning. His horse was seen approaching the door. A crowd had gathered outside the windows or formed small groups on the lawn in front. These were tenants, caretakers, and distant relatives of the family, along with others drawn by love or curiosity, but a curiosity that felt deeper, gathering the lower classes around a home where someone was making their journey to another world. They watched the doctor come out from the front door and walk to his horse, and while he slowly prepared to mount with a somber demeanor, they surrounded him with hopeful, anxious looks. Not a word was spoken, but their intent was unmistakable, and as the doctor mounted, and while the servant still held the reins as if to delay him, casting an anxious glance at his face as if expecting him to ease the shared tension, he shook his head and said quietly, "It's all over, James," before proceeding slowly away. At the moment he spoke, the women present, who were many in number, let out a sharp cry, which, after about half a minute, morphed into a loud, continuous, discordant yet mournful wail, occasionally punctuated by the deep sounds of a man's voice, sometimes sobbing deeply, sometimes uttering clearer cries of grief. This was Charles's foster brother, who moved through the crowd, clapping his hands and rubbing them together in an anguish of sorrow. The poor guy had been Charles's playmate and companion as a child, and later his servant; he had always shown a special affection and loved his young master as much, at least, as he loved his own life.
When Mrs. Mac Carthy became convinced that the blow was indeed struck, and that her beloved son was sent to his last account, even in the blossoms of his sin, she remained for some time gazing with fixedness upon his cold features; then, as if something had suddenly touched the string of her tenderest affections, tear after tear trickled down her [Pg 117] cheeks, pale with anxiety and watching. Still she continued looking at her son, apparently unconscious that she was weeping, without once lifting her handkerchief to her eyes, until reminded of the sad duties which the custom of the country imposed upon her, by the crowd of females belonging to the better class of the peasantry, who now, crying audibly, nearly filled the apartment. She then withdrew, to give directions for the ceremony of waking, and for supplying the numerous visitors of all ranks with the refreshments usual on these melancholy occasions. Though her voice was scarcely heard, and though no one saw her but the servants and one or two old followers of the family, who assisted her in the necessary arrangements, everything was conducted with the greatest regularity; and though she made no effort to check her sorrows they never once suspended her attention, now more than ever required to preserve order in her household, which, in this season of calamity, but for her would have been all confusion.
When Mrs. Mac Carthy realized that the blow had truly been dealt and that her beloved son was gone for good, even amidst his faults, she stood for a while staring at his lifeless face. Then, as if something had suddenly stirred her deepest feelings, tears began to flow down her cheeks, which were pale from worry and vigil. She kept looking at her son, seemingly unaware that she was crying, without even lifting her handkerchief to wipe her eyes, until the crowd of women from the respectable peasant families, who now filled the room with their audible sobbing, reminded her of the sad responsibilities that customs demanded. She then stepped away to arrange for the wake and to ensure that the many visitors from all backgrounds were provided with the refreshments typically served at such somber events. Even though her voice was barely audible, and only the servants and a couple of long-time family friends saw her as she organized everything, everything was handled with the utmost care. And while she didn’t try to hide her grief, it never once distracted her from the task at hand, as she was now more than ever required to maintain order in her household, which would have descended into chaos without her during this time of tragedy.
The night was pretty far advanced; the boisterous lamentations which had prevailed during part of the day in and about the house had given place to a solemn and mournful stillness; and Mrs. Mac Carthy, whose heart, notwithstanding her long fatigue and watching, was yet too sore for sleep, was kneeling in fervent prayer in a chamber adjoining that of her son. Suddenly her devotions were disturbed by an unusual noise, proceeding from the persons who were watching round the body. First there was a low murmur, then all was silent, as if the movements of those in the chamber were checked by a sudden panic, and then a loud cry of terror burst from all within. The door of the chamber was thrown open, and all who were not overturned in the press rushed wildly into the passage which led to the stairs, and into which Mrs. Mac Carthy's room opened. Mrs. Mac Carthy made her way through the crowd into her son's chamber, where she found him sitting up in the bed, and looking vacantly around, like one risen from the grave. The glare thrown upon his sunk features and thin lathy frame gave an unearthy horror to his whole aspect. Mrs. [Pg 118] Mac Carthy was a woman of some firmness; but she was a woman, and not quite free from the superstitions of her country. She dropped on her knees, and, clasping her hands, began to pray aloud. The form before her moved only its lips, and barely uttered "Mother"; but though the pale lips moved, as if there was a design to finish the sentence, the tongue refused its office. Mrs. Mac Carthy sprung forward, and catching the arm of her son, exclaimed, "Speak! in the name of God and His saints, speak! are you alive?"
The night was well advanced; the loud cries of grief that had filled the house earlier in the day had shifted to a heavy, mournful silence. Mrs. Mac Carthy, whose heart was still too heavy from fatigue and sleeplessness to rest, was kneeling in intense prayer in a room next to her son's. Suddenly, her prayers were interrupted by an unusual noise coming from those gathered around the body. First, there was a low murmur, then silence fell, as if the movements of the people in the room were stopped by a sudden panic, and then a loud cry of fear erupted from everyone inside. The door to the room burst open, and everyone not knocked over in the chaos rushed wildly into the corridor that led to the stairs, which also opened into Mrs. Mac Carthy's room. Mrs. Mac Carthy pushed through the crowd into her son's room, where she found him sitting up in bed, looking around blankly, like someone who had just come back from the dead. The harsh light cast on his hollow features and thin, weak frame added an eerie horror to his appearance. Mrs. Mac Carthy was a woman of some strength, but she was still influenced by the superstitions of her culture. She dropped to her knees, clasping her hands, and began to pray aloud. The figure before her only moved its lips, barely whispering “Mother”; but although the pale lips moved as if trying to complete the sentence, the tongue wouldn’t cooperate. Mrs. Mac Carthy lunged forward, grabbing her son's arm, and exclaimed, “Speak! In the name of God and His saints, speak! Are you alive?”
He turned to her slowly, and said, speaking still with apparent difficulty, "Yes, my mother, alive, and—but sit down and collect yourself; I have that to tell which will astonish you still more than what you have seen." He leaned back upon his pillow, and while his mother remained kneeling by the bedside, holding one of his hands clasped in hers, and gazing on him with the look of one who distrusted all her senses, he proceeded: "Do not interrupt me until I have done. I wish to speak while the excitement of returning life is upon me, as I know I shall soon need much repose. Of the commencement of my illness I have only a confused recollection; but within the last twelve hours I have been before the judgment-seat of God. Do not stare incredulously on me—'tis as true as have been my crimes, and as, I trust, shall be repentance. I saw the awful Judge arrayed in all the terrors which invest him when mercy gives place to justice. The dreadful pomp of offended omnipotence, I saw—I remember. It is fixed here; printed on my brain in characters indelible; but it passeth human language. What I can describe I will—I may speak it briefly. It is enough to say, I was weighed in the balance, and found wanting. The irrevocable sentence was upon the point of being pronounced; the eye of my Almighty Judge, which had already glanced upon me, half spoke my doom; when I observed the guardian saint, to whom you so often directed my prayers when I was a child, looking at me with an expression of benevolence and compassion. I stretched forth my hands to him, and besought [Pg 119] his intercession. I implored that one year, one month, might be given to me on earth to do penance and atonement for my transgressions. He threw himself at the feet of my Judge, and supplicated for mercy. Oh! never—not if I should pass through ten thousand successive states of being—never, for eternity, shall I forget the horrors of that moment, when my fate hung suspended—when an instant was to decide whether torments unutterable were to be my portion for endless ages! But Justice suspended its decree, and Mercy spoke in accents of firmness, but mildness, 'Return to that world in which thou hast lived but to outrage the laws of Him who made that world and thee. Three years are given thee for repentance; when these are ended, thou shalt again stand here, to be saved or lost for ever.' I heard no more; I saw no more, until I awoke to life, the moment before you entered."
He turned to her slowly and said, still struggling to speak, "Yes, my mother, I’m alive, but—please sit down and gather yourself; I have something to tell you that will astonish you even more than what you’ve just seen." He leaned back against his pillow, and while his mother stayed kneeling by his bedside, holding one of his hands tightly in hers and looking at him like someone who doubted all her senses, he continued: "Don’t interrupt me until I’m finished. I want to talk while the excitement of being back in life is strong, knowing I will soon need a lot of rest. I only have a vague memory of how my illness started; but in the last twelve hours, I stood before the judgment seat of God. Don’t look at me in disbelief—it's as true as my crimes, and as I hope, my repentance. I saw the terrible Judge, surrounded by all the fears that come when mercy yields to justice. The dreadful power of the offended Almighty was present—I remember. It’s etched in my mind, indelibly; but it’s beyond human words. What I can describe, I will—I'll keep it brief. It's enough to say, I was weighed in the balance and found wanting. The irreversible sentence was about to be pronounced; the eye of my Almighty Judge, which had already glanced at me, half spoke my doom; then I saw the guardian saint, to whom you often had me pray as a child, looking at me with kindness and compassion. I reached out my hands to him, pleading for his help. I begged for just one year, one month, to be given to me on earth to repent and atone for my wrongdoings. He threw himself at the feet of my Judge and asked for mercy. Oh! I will never forget the horrors of that moment, when my fate was hanging by a thread—when an instant would determine whether I’d suffer unimaginable torment for all eternity! But Justice delayed its decree, and Mercy spoke with both firmness and gentleness, 'Return to the world where you have lived only to violate the laws of Him who created that world and you. You have three years for repentance; when those are over, you’ll stand here again, to be saved or lost forever.' I heard no more; I saw no more, until I woke to life, just before you entered."
Charles's strength continued just long enough to finish these last words, and on uttering them he closed his eyes, and lay quite exhausted. His mother, though, as was before said, somewhat disposed to give credit to supernatural visitations, yet hesitated whether or not she should believe that, although awakened from a swoon which might have been the crisis of his disease, he was still under the influence of delirium. Repose, however, was at all events necessary, and she took immediate measures that he should enjoy it undisturbed. After some hours' sleep, he awoke refreshed, and thenceforward gradually but steadily recovered.
Charles's strength lasted just long enough to finish these last words, and as he said them, he closed his eyes and lay completely exhausted. His mother, as mentioned before, was somewhat inclined to believe in supernatural occurrences, but she was unsure whether to think that, although he had come out of a faint that could have been the turning point of his illness, he was still under the effects of delirium. In any case, he needed to rest, so she took immediate steps to ensure he could do so peacefully. After a few hours of sleep, he woke up feeling refreshed, and from then on, he gradually but steadily improved.
Still he persisted in his account of the vision, as he had at first related it; and his persuasion of its reality had an obvious and decided influence on his habits and conduct. He did not altogether abandon the society of his former associates, for his temper was not soured by his reformation; but he never joined in their excesses, and often endeavoured to reclaim them. How his pious exertions succeeded, I have never learnt; but of himself it is recorded that he was religious without ostentation, and temperate without austerity; giving a practical proof that vice may be [Pg 120] exchanged for virtue, without the loss of respectability, popularity, or happiness.
Still, he continued to share his vision, just as he initially described it; his strong belief in its reality clearly influenced his behavior and habits. He didn't completely cut ties with his old friends because his reformation hadn't made him bitter; however, he never participated in their excesses and often tried to help them change. I never found out how successful his efforts were, but it's noted that he was religious without being showy and moderate without being harsh; demonstrating that you can trade vice for virtue without losing respect, popularity, or happiness. [Pg 120]
Time rolled on, and long before the three years were ended the story of his vision was forgotten, or, when spoken of, was usually mentioned as an instance proving the folly of believing in such things. Charles's health, from the temperance and regularity of his habits, became more robust than ever. His friends, indeed, had often occasion to rally him upon a seriousness and abstractedness of demeanour, which grew upon him as he approached the completion of his seven-and-twentieth year, but for the most part his manner exhibited the same animation and cheerfulness for which he had always been remarkable. In company he evaded every endeavour to draw from him a distinct opinion on the subject of the supposed prediction; but among his own family it was well known that he still firmly believed it. However, when the day had nearly arrived on which the prophecy was, if at all, to be fulfilled, his whole appearance gave such promise of a long and healthy life, that he was persuaded by his friends to ask a large party to an entertainment at Spring House, to celebrate his birthday. But the occasion of this party, and the circumstances which attended it, will be best learned from a perusal of the following letters, which have been carefully preserved by some relations of his family. The first is from Mrs. Mac Carthy to a lady, a very near connection and valued friend of her's, who lived in the county of Cork, at about fifty miles' distance from Spring House.
Time passed, and well before the three years were up, the story of his vision was forgotten, or when it came up, it was mostly used as an example of how silly it is to believe in such things. Charles's health, due to his temperance and regular habits, became stronger than ever. His friends often teased him about a seriousness and detachment that grew on him as he approached his twenty-seventh birthday, but for the most part, he still showed the same energy and cheerfulness he had always been known for. In social settings, he dodged any attempts to get a clear opinion from him about the supposed prediction; however, his family knew that he still believed in it wholeheartedly. As the day approached when the prophecy was supposed to be fulfilled (if it were to happen at all), he looked so healthy and vibrant that his friends convinced him to host a big gathering at Spring House to celebrate his birthday. The details of this party and the events surrounding it can be best understood by reading the following letters, which have been carefully kept by some of his relatives. The first is from Mrs. Mac Carthy to a lady who was a close relative and valued friend of hers, living in County Cork, about fifty miles away from Spring House.
"I am afraid I am going to put your affection for your old friend and kinswoman to a severe trial. A two days' journey at this season, over bad roads and through a troubled country, it will indeed require friendship such as [Pg 121] yours to persuade a sober woman to encounter. But the truth is, I have, or fancy I have, more than usual cause for wishing you near me. You know my son's story. I can't tell you how it is, but as next Sunday approaches, when the prediction of his dream, or vision, will be proved false or true, I feel a sickening of the heart, which I cannot suppress, but which your presence, my dear Mary, will soften, as it has done so many of my sorrows. My nephew, James Ryan, is to be married to Jane Osborne (who, you know, is my son's ward), and the bridal entertainment will take place here on Sunday next, though Charles pleaded hard to have it postponed for a day or two longer. Would to God—but no more of this till we meet. Do prevail upon yourself to leave your good man for one week, if his farming concerns will not admit of his accompanying you; and come to us, with the girls, as soon before Sunday as you can.
"I'm afraid I'm going to put your love for your old friend and relative to a tough test. A two-day trip this time of year, over rough roads and through a troubled area, will definitely require a friendship like yours to convince a sensible woman to take it on. But honestly, I have, or at least I think I do, more than the usual reason for wanting you close by. You know my son's situation. I can't explain it, but as next Sunday approaches, when the prediction of his dream or vision will be proven false or true, I feel a deep anxiety that I can't shake off, but your presence, my dear Mary, will ease it, just as it has helped with so many of my troubles. My nephew, James Ryan, is marrying Jane Osborne (who, you know, is my son's ward), and the wedding celebration will be here this coming Sunday, even though Charles tried hard to have it delayed for a day or two. I wish—well, let's not talk about that until we meet. Please try to convince yourself to leave your good man for just one week if his farming work doesn’t allow him to come with you; and come to us, with the girls, as soon as you can before Sunday."
"Ever my dear Mary's attached cousin and friend,
"Always my dear Mary's close cousin and friend,
Although this letter reached Castle Barry early on Wednesday, the messenger having travelled on foot over bog and moor, by paths impassable to horse or carriage, Mrs. Barry, who at once determined on going, had so many arrangements to make for the regulation of her domestic affairs (which, in Ireland, among the middle orders of the gentry, fall soon into confusion when the mistress of the family is away), that she and her two young daughters were unable to leave until late on the morning of Friday. The eldest daughter remained to keep her father company, and superintend the concerns of the household. As the travellers were to journey in an open one-horse vehicle, called a jaunting-car (still used in Ireland), and as the roads, bad at all times, were rendered still worse by the heavy rains, it was their design to make two easy stages—to stop about midway the first night, and reach Spring House early on Saturday evening. This arrangement was now altered, as they found that from the lateness of their departure they [Pg 122] could proceed, at the utmost, no farther than twenty miles on the first day; and they, therefore, purposed sleeping at the house of a Mr. Bourke, a friend of theirs, who lived at somewhat less than that distance from Castle Barry. They reached Mr. Bourke's in safety after a rather disagreeable ride. What befell them on their journey the next day to Spring House, and after their arrival there, is fully recounted in a letter from the second Miss Barry to her eldest sister.
Although this letter arrived at Castle Barry early on Wednesday, the messenger had walked over bog and moor, taking paths too difficult for a horse or carriage. Mrs. Barry, who immediately decided to go, had a lot of arrangements to make for managing her household (which, in Ireland, among the middle classes of the gentry, often falls into disarray when the lady of the house is away). Because of this, she and her two young daughters couldn’t leave until late Friday morning. The eldest daughter stayed behind to keep her father company and oversee the household matters. Since the travelers planned to journey in an open one-horse vehicle called a jaunting-car (still used in Ireland), and since the already bad roads were worsened by heavy rains, they intended to make two easy stages—stopping midway on the first night and reaching Spring House early on Saturday evening. This plan changed when they realized that due to their late departure, they could manage to travel only about twenty miles on the first day. Therefore, they decided to stay overnight at the home of their friend Mr. Bourke, who lived just under that distance from Castle Barry. They arrived at Mr. Bourke's safely after a rather uncomfortable ride. What happened on their journey the next day to Spring House and after they arrived there is fully detailed in a letter from the second Miss Barry to her eldest sister.
"As my mother's letter, which encloses this, will announce to you briefly the sad intelligence which I shall here relate more fully, I think it better to go regularly through the recital of the extraordinary events of the last two days.
"As my mother's letter, which is attached here, will briefly inform you of the unfortunate news I will elaborate on, I believe it's best to go through the remarkable events of the last two days in a structured manner."
"The Bourkes kept us up so late on Friday night that yesterday was pretty far advanced before we could begin our journey, and the day closed when we were nearly fifteen miles distant from this place. The roads were excessively deep, from the heavy rains of the last week, and we proceeded so slowly that, at last, my mother resolved on passing the night at the house of Mr. Bourke's brother (who lives about a quarter-of-a-mile off the road), and coming here to breakfast in the morning. The day had been windy and showery, and the sky looked fitful, gloomy, and uncertain. The moon was full, and at times shone clear and bright; at others it was wholly concealed behind the thick, black, and rugged masses of clouds that rolled rapidly along, and were every moment becoming larger, and collecting together as if gathering strength for a coming storm. The wind, which blew in our faces, whistled bleakly along the low hedges of the narrow road, on which we proceeded with difficulty from the number of deep sloughs, and which afforded not the least shelter, no plantation being within some miles of us. My mother, therefore, asked Leary, who drove the jaunting-car, how far we were from Mr. [Pg 123] Bourke's? ''Tis about ten spades from this to the cross, and we have then only to turn to the left into the avenue, ma'am.' 'Very well, Leary; turn up to Mr. Bourke's as soon as you reach the cross roads.' My mother had scarcely spoken these words, when a shriek, that made us thrill as if our very hearts were pierced by it, burst from the hedge to the right of our way. If it resembled anything earthly it seemed the cry of a female, struck by a sudden and mortal blow, and giving out her life in one long deep pang of expiring agony. 'Heaven defend us!' exclaimed my mother. 'Go you over the hedge, Leary, and save that woman, if she is not yet dead, while we run back to the hut we have just passed, and alarm the village near it.' 'Woman!' said Leary, beating the horse violently, while his voice trembled, 'that's no woman; the sooner we get on, ma'am, the better;' and he continued his efforts to quicken the horse's pace. We saw nothing. The moon was hid. It was quite dark, and we had been for some time expecting a heavy fall of rain. But just as Leary had spoken, and had succeeded in making the horse trot briskly forward, we distinctly heard a loud clapping of hands, followed by a succession of screams, that seemed to denote the last excess of despair and anguish, and to issue from a person running forward inside the hedge, to keep pace with our progress. Still we saw nothing; until, when we were within about ten yards of the place where an avenue branched off to Mr. Bourke's to the left, and the road turned to Spring House on the right, the moon started suddenly from behind a cloud, and enabled us to see, as plainly as I now see this paper, the figure of a tall, thin woman, with uncovered head, and long hair that floated round her shoulders, attired in something which seemed either a loose white cloak or a sheet thrown hastily about her. She stood on the corner hedge, where the road on which we were met that which leads to Spring House, with her face towards us, her left hand pointing to this place, and her right arm waving rapidly and violently as if to draw us on in that direction. The horse had stopped, apparently [Pg 124] frightened at the sudden presence of the figure, which stood in the manner I have described, still uttering the same piercing cries, for about half a minute. It then leaped upon the road, disappeared from our view for one instant, and the next was seen standing upon a high wall a little way up the avenue on which we purposed going, still pointing towards the road to Spring House, but in an attitude of defiance and command, as if prepared to oppose our passage up the avenue. The figure was now quite silent, and its garments, which had before flown loosely in the wind, were closely wrapped around it 'Go on, Leary, to Spring House, in God's name!' said my mother; 'whatever world it belongs to, we will provoke it no longer.' ''Tis the Banshee, ma'am,' said Leary; 'and I would not, for what my life is worth, go anywhere this blessed night but to Spring House. But I'm afraid there's something bad going forward, or she would not send us there.' So saying, he drove forward; and as we turned on the road to the right, the moon suddenly withdrew its light, and we saw the apparition no more; but we heard plainly a prolonged clapping of hands, gradually dying away, as if it issued from a person rapidly retreating. We proceeded as quickly as the badness of the roads and the fatigue of the poor animal that drew us would allow, and arrived here about eleven o'clock last night. The scene which awaited us you have learned from my mother's letter. To explain it fully, I must recount to you some of the transactions which took place here during the last week.
The Bourkes kept us up so late on Friday night that by the time we could start our journey yesterday, it was already quite late in the day. We ended up covering nearly fifteen miles before nightfall. The roads were really muddy from the heavy rains the week before, and we moved so slowly that my mother decided to spend the night at Mr. Bourke's brother's house, which is about a quarter-mile off the road, and have breakfast here in the morning. The day had been windy and showery, with the sky looking unpredictable, gloomy, and uncertain. The moon was full, occasionally bright and clear, but at other times completely hidden behind thick, black clouds that rolled by quickly and seemed to be gathering strength for a forthcoming storm. The wind blew against us, howling bleakly along the low hedges lining the narrow road, which we found hard to navigate due to the number of deep puddles and provided no shelter, with no trees or bushes in miles. So, my mother asked Leary, who was driving the jaunting car, how far we were from Mr. Bourke's. "It's about ten spades to the cross, and then we just need to turn left into the avenue, ma'am." "Alright, Leary; turn up to Mr. Bourke's as soon as we reach the crossroads." My mother had barely finished when a scream erupted from the hedge on our right, sending chills through us, as if our hearts were pierced by it. It sounded like a woman who had been struck by a sudden, fatal blow, releasing her life in one long, agonizing cry. "Heaven protect us!" my mother exclaimed. "Leary, go over the hedge and help that woman if she's still alive, while we run back to the hut we just passed and alert the nearby village." "Woman!" Leary replied, whipping the horse with urgency, his voice trembling. "That’s no woman; the sooner we get moving, ma'am, the better," and he pressed on to speed up the horse. We couldn't see anything. The moon was hidden, it was dark, and we had been expecting a heavy rain. But just as Leary spoke and managed to make the horse trot faster, we distinctly heard loud clapping followed by a series of screams that sounded like a final expression of despair, coming from someone running alongside us inside the hedge. Yet, we saw nothing until we were about ten yards away from where the avenue to Mr. Bourke's branched off to the left and the road turned to Spring House on the right. Suddenly, the moon came out from behind a cloud, and we could see, as clearly as I see this paper, the figure of a tall, thin woman with her head uncovered and long hair flowing around her shoulders, dressed in something that looked like a loose white cloak or a hastily thrown sheet. She stood at the corner of the hedge, where our road met the one leading to Spring House, facing us, her left hand pointing to this place, and her right arm waving rapidly, as if urging us to go in that direction. The horse stopped, clearly startled by the sudden appearance of the figure, which remained there for about half a minute, still letting out those piercing cries. It then leaped onto the road, vanished from our sight for a moment, and the next thing we saw was it standing on a high wall a short way up the avenue we planned to take, still pointing towards the road to Spring House, but now with a posture of defiance and authority, as if ready to block our way up the avenue. The figure was silent now, and its garments, which had previously blown freely in the wind, were now tightly wrapped around it. "Go on, Leary, to Spring House, for God's sake!" my mother said; "whatever world it belongs to, we won't provoke it any longer." "It’s the Banshee, ma'am," Leary replied; "and I wouldn't go anywhere else tonight besides Spring House, for my life. But I’m afraid there’s something bad happening, or she wouldn’t be sending us there." With that, he drove forward, and as we turned onto the road to the right, the moon suddenly clouded over again, and we lost sight of the apparition; however, we clearly heard a long, drawn-out clapping of hands fading away, as if from someone quickly retreating. We continued as fast as the poor conditions of the road and the tired horse would allow, and we arrived here around eleven o'clock last night. You’ve already heard about the scene awaiting us from my mother’s letter. To explain it fully, I need to recount some events that took place here over the last week.
"You are aware that Jane Osborne was to have been married this day to James Ryan, and that they and their friends have been here for the last week. On Tuesday last, the very day on the morning of which cousin Mac Carthy despatched the letter inviting us here, the whole of the company were walking about the grounds a little before dinner. It seems that an unfortunate creature, who had been seduced by James Ryan, was seen prowling in the neighbourhood in a moody, melancholy state for some days previous. He had separated from her for several months, [Pg 125] and, they say, had provided for her rather handsomely; but she had been seduced by the promise of his marrying her; and the shame of her unhappy condition, uniting with disappointment and jealousy, had disordered her intellects. During the whole forenoon of this Tuesday she had been walking in the plantations near Spring House, with her cloak folded tight round her, the hood nearly covering her face; and she had avoided conversing with or even meeting any of the family.
You know that Jane Osborne was supposed to marry James Ryan today and that they and their friends have been here for the past week. Last Tuesday, the very morning cousin Mac Carthy sent the letter inviting us here, the whole group was walking around the grounds just before dinner. It seems that a troubled woman, who had been seduced by James Ryan, had been seen wandering nearby in a moody, sad state for several days before. He had been apart from her for several months and, they say, had taken care of her quite well; but she had been lured by the promise of marriage, and the shame of her unfortunate situation, combined with disappointment and jealousy, had affected her mental state. Throughout that entire Tuesday morning, she had been walking in the woods near Spring House, with her cloak tightly wrapped around her, her hood nearly hiding her face; and she had avoided talking to or even encountering any of the family.
"Charles Mac Carthy, at the time I mentioned, was walking between James Ryan and another, at a little distance from the rest, on a gravel path, skirting a shrubbery. The whole party was thrown into the utmost consternation by the report of a pistol, fired from a thickly planted part of the shrubbery which Charles and his companions had just passed. He fell instantly, and it was found that he had been wounded in the leg. One of the party was a medical man. His assistance was immediately given, and, on examining, he declared that the injury was very slight, that no bone was broken, it was merely a flesh wound, and that it would certainly be well in a few days. 'We shall know more by Sunday,' said Charles, as he was carried to his chamber. His wound was immediately dressed, and so slight was the inconvenience which it gave that several of his friends spent a portion of the evening in his apartment.
Charles Mac Carthy, at the time I mentioned, was walking between James Ryan and someone else, a little distance away from the rest of the group, along a gravel path beside some bushes. The whole party was thrown into complete shock by the sound of a gunshot coming from a densely planted area of the bushes that Charles and his companions had just passed. He fell immediately, and it turned out he had been shot in the leg. One of the group was a doctor. He quickly stepped in to help and stated after examining the injury that it was very minor, there was no broken bone, just a flesh wound, and that it would definitely heal in a few days. 'We’ll know more by Sunday,' Charles said as he was taken to his room. His wound was treated right away, and the discomfort was so minimal that several of his friends spent part of the evening in his room.
"On inquiry, it was found that the unlucky shot was fired by the poor girl I just mentioned. It was also manifest that she had aimed, not at Charles, but at the destroyer of her innocence and happiness, who was walking beside him. After a fruitless search for her through the grounds, she walked into the house of her own accord, laughing and dancing, and singing wildly, and every moment exclaiming that she had at last killed Mr. Ryan. When she heard that it was Charles, and not Mr. Ryan, who was shot, she fell into a violent fit, out of which, after working convulsively for some time, she sprung to the door, escaped from the crowd that pursued her, and could never be taken until last [Pg 126] night, when she was brought here, perfectly frantic, a little before our arrival.
"Upon investigation, it was discovered that the unfortunate shot was fired by the young girl I just mentioned. It was clear that she aimed not at Charles, but at the one who had ruined her innocence and happiness, who was walking beside him. After looking for her in the grounds without success, she entered the house on her own, laughing, dancing, and singing wildly, frequently shouting that she had finally killed Mr. Ryan. When she learned that it was Charles, not Mr. Ryan, who had been shot, she fell into a violent fit; after struggling for a while, she suddenly dashed to the door, escaped from the crowd that was after her, and was not caught until last [Pg 126] night, when she was brought here, completely frantic, shortly before we arrived."
"Charles's wound was thought of such little consequence that the preparations went forward, as usual, for the wedding entertainment on Sunday. But on Friday night he grew restless and feverish, and on Saturday (yesterday) morning felt so ill that it was deemed necessary to obtain additional medical advice. Two physicians and a surgeon met in consultation about twelve o'clock in the day, and the dreadful intelligence was announced, that unless a change, hardly hoped for, took place before night, death must happen within twenty-four hours after. The wound, it seems, had been too tightly bandaged, and otherwise injudiciously treated. The physicians were right in their anticipations. No favourable symptom appeared, and long before we reached Spring House every ray of hope had vanished. The scene we witnessed on our arrival would have wrung the heart of a demon. We heard briefly at the gate that Mr. Charles was upon his death-bed. When we reached the house, the information was confirmed by the servant who opened the door. But just as we entered we were horrified by the most appalling screams issuing from the staircase. My mother thought she heard the voice of poor Mrs. Mac Carthy, and sprung forward. We followed, and on ascending a few steps of the stairs, we found a young woman, in a state of frantic passion, struggling furiously with two men-servants, whose united strength was hardly sufficient to prevent her rushing upstairs over the body of Mrs. Mac Carthy, who was lying in strong hysterics upon the steps. This, I afterwards discovered, was the unhappy girl I before described, who was attempting to gain access to Charles's room, to 'get his forgiveness,' as she said, 'before he went away to accuse her for having killed him.' This wild idea was mingled with another, which seemed to dispute with the former possession of her mind. In one sentence she called on Charles to forgive her, in the next she would denounce James Ryan as the murderer, both of Charles and her. At length she was torn [Pg 127] away; and the last words I heard her scream were, 'James Ryan, 'twas you killed him, and not I—'twas you killed him, and not I.'
"Charles's injury was considered so minor that preparations continued, as usual, for the wedding celebration on Sunday. But on Friday night he became restless and feverish, and by Saturday morning (yesterday) he felt so unwell that it was necessary to get additional medical advice. Two doctors and a surgeon met around noon, and they delivered the dreadful news that unless there was a miraculous change—which was barely hoped for—he would die within twenty-four hours. It turned out that the wound had been wrapped too tightly and was treated poorly. The doctors’ predictions were correct. No positive signs appeared, and long before we reached Spring House, all hope had faded. The scene we arrived to would have broken the heart of a monster. We briefly heard at the gate that Mr. Charles was on his deathbed. When we entered the house, the servant who opened the door confirmed it. But as we stepped inside, we were horrified by the most terrible screams coming from the staircase. My mother thought she recognized the voice of poor Mrs. Mac Carthy and rushed forward. We followed her, and after climbing a few stairs, we found a young woman, in a state of frantic rage, struggling fiercely with two male servants, whose combined strength could barely stop her from rushing upstairs over the body of Mrs. Mac Carthy, who was lying on the steps in a severe hysterical fit. I later found out that this was the distressed girl I had mentioned before, trying to reach Charles's room to 'get his forgiveness,' as she said, 'before he went away to accuse her of having killed him.' This frantic thought was mixed with another idea, which seemed to compete for control of her mind. In one breath, she called on Charles to forgive her, and in the next, she condemned James Ryan as the murderer, of both Charles and herself. Eventually, she was pulled away, and the last words I heard her scream were, 'James Ryan, you killed him, and not I— you killed him, and not I.'"
"Mrs. Mac Carthy, on recovering, fell into the arms of my mother, whose presence seemed a great relief to her. She wept—the first tears, I was told, that she had shed since the fatal accident. She conducted us to Charles's room, who, she said, had desired to see us the moment of our arrival, as he found his end approaching, and wished to devote the last hours of his existence to uninterrupted prayer and meditation. We found him perfectly calm, resigned, and even cheerful. He spoke of the awful event which was at hand with courage and confidence, and treated it as a doom for which he had been preparing ever since his former remarkable illness, and which he never once doubted was truly foretold to him. He bade us farewell with the air of one who was about to travel a short and easy journey; and we left him with impressions which, notwithstanding all their anguish, will, I trust, never entirely forsake us.
"Mrs. Mac Carthy, once she recovered, collapsed into my mother's arms, her presence providing a great sense of relief. She cried—the first tears, I was told, that she had shed since the tragic accident. She led us to Charles's room, saying he wanted to see us as soon as we arrived, since he sensed his end was near and wished to spend his final hours in uninterrupted prayer and reflection. We found him completely calm, accepting, and even cheerful. He talked about the dreadful event that was approaching with bravery and confidence, viewing it as a fate he had been preparing for ever since his previous serious illness, which he was certain had been accurately foretold to him. He said goodbye with the demeanor of someone about to embark on a short and easy journey; and we left him with feelings that, despite all their pain, I hope will never fully leave us.
"Poor Mrs. Mac Carthy——but I am just called away. There seems a slight stir in the family; perhaps——"
"Poor Mrs. Mac Carthy—but I have to go now. There seems to be a little movement in the family; maybe—"
The above letter was never finished. The enclosure to which it more than once alludes told the sequel briefly, and it is all that I have further learned of the family of Mac Carthy. Before the sun had gone down upon Charles's seven-and-twentieth birthday, his soul had gone to render its last account to its Creator.
The above letter was never completed. The enclosure it references multiple times briefly explained what happened next, and it's all I’ve learned about the Mac Carthy family. Before the sun set on Charles's twenty-seventh birthday, his soul went to give its final report to its Creator.
GHOSTS.
Ghosts, or as they are called in Irish, Thevshi or Tash (taidhbhse, tais), live in a state intermediary between this life and the next. They are held there by some earthly longing or affection, or some duty unfulfilled, or anger against the living. "I will haunt you," is a common threat; and one hears such phrases as, "She will haunt him, if she has any good in her." If one is sorrowing greatly after a dead friend, a neighbour will say, "Be quiet now, you are keeping him from his rest;" or, in the Western Isles, according to Lady Wilde, they will tell you, "You are waking the dog that watches to devour the souls of the dead." Those who die suddenly, more commonly than others, are believed to become haunting Ghosts. They go about moving the furniture, and in every way trying to attract attention.
Ghosts, or as they're called in Irish, Thevshi or Tash (taidhbhse, tais), exist in a space between this life and the next. They're held there by some earthly desire or attachment, unfulfilled obligations, or anger towards the living. "I will haunt you" is a common threat; people often say things like, "She'll haunt him if she has any goodness in her." If someone is grieving a deceased friend, a neighbor might say, "Be quiet now, you’re preventing him from resting;" or, in the Western Isles, according to Lady Wilde, they'll tell you, "You’re waking the dog that watches to devour the souls of the dead." Those who die unexpectedly are believed to become haunting Ghosts more often than others. They wander around, moving furniture and trying to get attention in any way they can.
When the soul has left the body, it is drawn away, sometimes, by the fairies. I have a story of a peasant who once saw, sitting in a fairy rath, all who had died for years in his village. Such souls are considered lost. If a soul eludes the fairies, it may be snapped up by the evil spirits. The weak souls of young children are in especial danger. When a very young child dies, the western peasantry sprinkle the threshold with the blood of a chicken, that the spirits may be drawn away to the blood. A Ghost is compelled to obey the commands of the living. "The stable-boy up at Mrs. G——'s there," said an old countryman, "met the master going round the yards after he had been two days dead, and told him to be away with him to the lighthouse, and haunt that; and there he is far out to sea still, sir. Mrs. G—— was quite wild about it, and dismissed [Pg 129] the boy." A very desolate lighthouse poor devil of a Ghost! Lady Wilde considers it is only the spirits who are too bad for heaven, and too good for hell, who are thus plagued. They are compelled to obey some one they have wronged.
When the soul leaves the body, it sometimes gets taken away by fairies. I have a story about a peasant who once saw, sitting in a fairy mound, everyone who had died in his village for years. These souls are thought to be lost. If a soul escapes the fairies, it might be captured by evil spirits. The fragile souls of young children are especially at risk. When a very young child dies, the local farmers sprinkle the doorway with chicken blood to lure the spirits away. A ghost has to follow the orders of the living. "The stable boy at Mrs. G——'s place," said an old farmer, "ran into the master going around the yard after he had been dead for two days, and told him to go haunt the lighthouse instead; and there he is, far out to sea, sir. Mrs. G—— was totally upset about it and fired the boy." A poor, lonely ghost stuck at the lighthouse! Lady Wilde believes that only the spirits who are too bad for heaven and too good for hell are tormented this way. They are forced to obey someone they have wronged.
The souls of the dead sometimes take the shapes of animals. There is a garden at Sligo where the gardener sees a previous owner in the shape of a rabbit. They will sometimes take the forms of insects, especially of butterflies. If you see one fluttering near a corpse, that is the soul, and is a sign of its having entered upon immortal happiness. The author of the Parochial Survey of Ireland, 1814, heard a woman say to a child who was chasing a butterfly, "How do you know it is not the soul of your grandfather." On November eve the dead are abroad, and dance with the fairies.
The souls of the dead sometimes take the shapes of animals. There’s a garden in Sligo where the gardener sees a former owner in the shape of a rabbit. They can also appear as insects, especially butterflies. If you see one fluttering near a corpse, that’s the soul, and it signifies that it has entered into everlasting happiness. The author of the Parochial Survey of Ireland, 1814, overheard a woman tell a child who was chasing a butterfly, "How do you know it’s not the soul of your grandfather?" On the eve of November, the dead roam around and dance with the fairies.
As in Scotland, the fetch is commonly believed in. If you see the double, or fetch, of a friend in the morning, no ill follows; if at night, he is about to die.
As in Scotland, people commonly believe in the fetch. If you see your friend’s double, or fetch, in the morning, nothing bad happens; if you see it at night, he is about to die.
A DREAM.
WILLIAM ALLINGHAM.
I went to the window to check out the view; All the dead that I have ever known
Going one by one and two by two.
Doused in the deep shadow once more.
Yet among them all, there was one, just one,
Raised my head or looked my way.
She paused for a moment—she couldn't stay.
Ah! Dear Mom! Could I just place
My head on your chest, a moment to rest,
While your hand was pressed against my tearful cheek!
Across the moonlit stream, from shadow to shadow,
Young and old, women and men; Many long-forgotten, but remembered then.
I try to remember it if I can.
GRACE CONNOR.
MISS LETITIA MACLINTOCK.
Thady and Grace Connor lived on the borders of a large turf bog, in the parish of Clondevaddock, where they could hear the Atlantic surges thunder in upon the shore, and see the wild storms of winter sweep over the Muckish mountain, [Pg 131] and his rugged neighbours. Even in summer the cabin by the bog was dull and dreary enough.
Thady and Grace Connor lived on the edge of a large turf bog in the parish of Clondevaddock, where they could hear the roaring Atlantic waves crashing onto the shore and see the wild winter storms raging over Muckish Mountain and its rough surroundings. Even in summer, the cabin by the bog was pretty dull and gloomy.
Thady Connor worked in the fields, and Grace made a livelihood as a pedlar, carrying a basket of remnants of cloth, calico, drugget, and frieze about the country. The people rarely visited any large town, and found it convenient to buy from Grace, who was welcomed in many a lonely house, where a table was hastily cleared, that she might display her wares. Being considered a very honest woman, she was frequently entrusted with commissions to the shops in Letterkenny and Ramelton. As she set out towards home, her basket was generally laden with little gifts for her children.
Thady Connor worked in the fields, and Grace made a living as a peddler, carrying a basket filled with leftover pieces of cloth, calico, drugget, and frieze around the countryside. The locals rarely visited any big towns and found it easier to buy from Grace, who was welcomed in many a lonely home, where a table was quickly cleared so she could display her goods. Being seen as a very honest woman, she was often trusted with orders for the shops in Letterkenny and Ramelton. As she headed home, her basket was usually packed with little gifts for her kids.
"Grace, dear," would one of the kind housewives say, "here's a farrel [16] of oaten cake, wi' a taste o' butter on it; tak' it wi' you for the weans;" or, "Here's half-a-dozen of eggs; you've a big family to support."
"Grace, dear," one of the kind housewives would say, "here's a piece of oaten cake with a bit of butter on it; take it with you for the kids;" or, "Here's half a dozen eggs; you have a big family to feed."
Small Connors of all ages crowded round the weary mother, to rifle her basket of these gifts. But her thrifty, hard life came suddenly to an end. She died after an illness of a few hours, and was waked and buried as handsomely as Thady could afford.
Small Connors of all ages gathered around the exhausted mother to go through her basket of these gifts. But her frugal, difficult life came to an abrupt end. She passed away after a few hours of illness and was honored and buried as nicely as Thady could manage.
Thady was in bed the night after the funeral, and the fire still burned brightly, when he saw his departed wife cross the room and bend over the cradle. Terrified, he muttered rapid prayers, covered his face with the blanket; and on looking up again the appearance was gone.
Thady was in bed the night after the funeral, and the fire still burned brightly when he saw his late wife cross the room and lean over the cradle. Terrified, he whispered quick prayers and covered his face with the blanket; when he looked up again, she was gone.
Next night he lifted the infant out of the cradle, and laid it behind him in the bed, hoping thus to escape his ghostly visitor; but Grace was presently in the room, and stretching over him to wrap up her child. Shrinking and shuddering, the poor man exclaimed, "Grace, woman, what is it brings you back? What is it you want wi' me?"
Next night, he picked up the baby from the crib and laid it behind him in the bed, hoping this would help him avoid his ghostly visitor; but Grace soon entered the room and leaned over him to wrap up their child. Shrinking and shuddering, the poor man exclaimed, "Grace, what brings you back? What do you want from me?"
"I want naething fae you, Thady, but to put thon wean back in her cradle," replied the spectre, in a tone of scorn. "You're too feared for me, but my sister Rose willna be [Pg 132] feared for me—tell her to meet me to-morrow evening, in the old wallsteads."
"I don't want anything from you, Thady, except to put that baby back in her crib," replied the ghost, with a tone of disdain. "You're too scared of me, but my sister Rose won't be scared—tell her to meet me tomorrow evening at the old wallsteads."
Rose lived with her mother, about a mile off, but she obeyed her sister's summons without the least fear, and kept the strange tryste in due time.
Rose lived with her mom, about a mile away, but she responded to her sister's call without any fear and arrived at the unusual meeting on time.
"Rose, dear," she said, as she appeared before her sister in the old wallsteads, "my mind's oneasy about them twa' red shawls that's in the basket. Matty Hunter and Jane Taggart paid me for them, an' I bought them wi' their money, Friday was eight days. Gie them the shawls the morrow. An' old Mosey McCorkell gied me the price o' a wiley coat; it's in under the other things in the basket. An' now farewell; I can get to my rest."
"Rose, dear," she said as she appeared before her sister in the old wallsteads, "I’m worried about those two red shawls in the basket. Matty Hunter and Jane Taggart paid me for them, and I bought them with their money eight days ago on Friday. Give them the shawls tomorrow. And old Mosey McCorkell gave me the price of a wiley coat; it’s under the other things in the basket. And now, goodbye; I can finally get my rest."
"Grace, Grace, bide a wee minute," cried the faithful sister, as the dear voice grew fainter, and the dear face began to fade—"Grace, darling! Thady? The children? One word mair!" but neither cries nor tears could further detain the spirit hastening to its rest!
"Grace, Grace, hold on for a second," cried the devoted sister, as the beloved voice grew quieter and the cherished face started to disappear—"Grace, sweetheart! Thady? The kids? Just one more word!" but neither her cries nor her tears could keep the spirit from moving on to its peace!
Footnote
A LEGEND OF TYRONE.
ELLEN O'LEARY.
Three lonely, helpless kids huddle close together; Tangled those golden locks, once beautiful and bright— There’s no one to cuddle the baby tonight.
Big tears flow down with a low, wailing chant.
Sweet Eily's thin arms wrap around the golden head: "Poor little Willie, his mom is definitely gone—
"Come down, holy angels, and take us away!"
Eily and Eddie keep kissing and crying—
Outside, the strange winds are crying and moaning.
Just a quick coo of happiness from Will.
The sheeling no longer feels empty or exposed,
For, dressed in soft clothing, the mother stands there.
And she rocks the baby pressed to her chest.
For Mom's skillful hands have touched everything; She soothes them to sleep in the low suggaun __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ chair.
But soon again, open in awe, love, but without fear,
And they gently whisper, "Our mom is here."
The rooster crows loudly, and the spirit is gone—
The drunkard sneaks in at dawn.
The dead mother glides in to care for Willie Bawn:
Or is it an angel sitting by the fireplace? An angel in heaven, a mother on Earth.
THE BLACK LAMB. [18]
LADY WILDE.
It is a custom amongst the people, when throwing away water at night, to cry out in a loud voice, "Take care of the water;" or literally, from the Irish, "Away with yourself from the water"—for they say that the spirits of the dead last buried are then wandering about, and it would be dangerous if the water fell on them.
It's a tradition among the people that when they pour out water at night, they shout loudly, "Watch out for the water;" or literally, from the Irish, "Get away from the water"—because they believe that the spirits of the recently buried are roaming around, and it would be risky if the water splashed on them.
One dark night a woman suddenly threw out a pail of boiling water without thinking of the warning words. Instantly a cry was heard, as of a person in pain, but no one was seen. However, the next night a black lamb entered the house, having the back all fresh scalded, and it lay down moaning by the hearth and died. Then they all knew that this was the spirit that had been scalded by the woman, and they carried the dead lamb out reverently, and buried it deep in the earth. Yet every night at the same hour it walked again into the house, and lay down, moaned, and died; and after this had happened many times, the priest was sent for, and finally, by the strength of his exorcism, the spirit of the dead was laid to rest; the black lamb appeared no more. Neither was the body of the dead lamb found in the grave when they searched for it, though it had been laid by their own hands deep in the earth, and covered with clay.
One dark night, a woman suddenly threw out a bucket of boiling water without considering the warning. Immediately, a cry echoed, like someone in pain, but no one was seen. However, the next night, a black lamb entered the house, its back freshly scalded, and it lay down moaning by the hearth and died. Then they all realized that this was the spirit of the lamb scalded by the woman, and they carried the dead lamb outside with respect and buried it deep in the ground. Yet every night at the same hour, it returned to the house, lay down, moaned, and died; after this happened many times, they called for a priest, and with the power of his exorcism, the spirit of the dead was laid to rest; the black lamb no longer appeared. They even searched for the body of the dead lamb in the grave, but it was nowhere to be found, even though they had buried it themselves deep in the earth and covered it with dirt.
Footnote
[18] Ancient Legends of Ireland.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Irish Ancient Legends.
SONG OF THE GHOST.
ALFRED PERCIVAL GRAVES.
[Pg 135] A heavy step At her door late,
A firm hand On the latch was placed.
At this late hour,
Uninvited to enter My first home?"
"Dear Pastheen, open" The door to me, And your real partner
"You'll definitely see."
So tall and fearless, Lives in exile over The furious wave. "Your true love's body
Lies on the casket,
His loyal spirit Is with you here.
His voice was cheerful; Your speech is anxious,
Your face is dull;
And gloomy and downcast Your blue eye, But Patrick, Patrick, "Alas! It's you!"
Both red and gray, Or you'll rush
My love is far away.
Both gray and red,
Or he’ll be leaving To join the deceased; Or, stop calling His ghost to the mold,
And I'll come crowning Your gold combs.
When they woke up, They understood that sorrow Her heart was broken.
THE RADIANT BOY.
MRS. CROW.
Captain Stewart, afterwards Lord Castlereagh, when he was a young man, happened to be quartered in Ireland. He was fond of sport, and one day the pursuit of game carried him so far that he lost his way, The weather, too, had become very rough, and in this strait he presented himself at the door of a gentleman's house, and sending in his card, requested shelter for the night. The hospitality of the Irish country gentry is proverbial; the master of the house received him warmly; said he feared he could not make [Pg 137] him so comfortable as he could have wished, his house being full of visitors already, added to which, some strangers, driven by the inclemency of the night, had sought shelter before him, but such accommodation as he could give he was heartily welcome to; whereupon he called his butler, and committing the guest to his good offices, told him he must put him up somewhere, and do the best he could for him. There was no lady, the gentleman being a widower.
Captain Stewart, later known as Lord Castlereagh, was stationed in Ireland when he was young. He enjoyed sports, and one day while hunting, he lost his way. The weather turned quite harsh, and in this situation, he arrived at a gentleman's house. After sending in his card, he asked for shelter for the night. Irish country gentry are famously hospitable, and the master of the house welcomed him warmly. He mentioned that he feared he couldn't make him as comfortable as he would have liked since his house was already full of guests, and some strangers seeking refuge from the bad weather had arrived before him. However, he insisted that whatever accommodations he could provide, the guest was welcome to. He then called for his butler, entrusting the guest to him and instructing him to find a place for him and do his best to help. There was no lady present, as the gentleman was a widower.
Captain Stewart found the house crammed, and a very jolly party it was. His host invited him to stay, and promised him good shooting if he would prolong his visit a few days: and, in fine, he thought himself extremely fortunate to have fallen into such pleasant quarters.
Captain Stewart found the house packed, and it was a really fun party. His host invited him to stay and promised him great hunting if he extended his visit for a few more days. In short, he felt very lucky to have ended up in such a nice place.
At length, after an agreeable evening, they all retired to bed, and the butler conducted him to a large room, almost divested of furniture, but with a blazing turf fire in the grate, and a shake-down on the floor, composed of cloaks and other heterogeneous materials.
At last, after a pleasant evening, they all went to bed, and the butler led him to a big room, mostly empty of furniture, but with a roaring turf fire in the fireplace, and a makeshift bed on the floor made of cloaks and various other materials.
Nevertheless, to the tired limbs of Captain Stewart, who had had a hard day's shooting, it looked very inviting; but before he lay down, he thought it advisable to take off some of the fire, which was blazing up the chimney in what he thought an alarming manner. Having done this, he stretched himself on his couch and soon fell asleep.
Nevertheless, to the tired limbs of Captain Stewart, who had a hard day of shooting, it looked very inviting; but before he lay down, he thought it was wise to put out some of the fire, which was blazing up the chimney in a way that he found concerning. After doing this, he stretched out on his couch and quickly fell asleep.
He believed he had slept about a couple of hours when he awoke suddenly, and was startled by such a vivid light in the room that he thought it on fire, but on turning to look at the grate he saw the fire was out, though it was from the chimney the light proceeded. He sat up in bed, trying to discover what it was, when he perceived the form of a beautiful naked boy, surrounded by a dazzling radiance. The boy looked at him earnestly, and then the vision faded, and all was dark. Captain Stewart, so far from supposing what he had seen to be of a spiritual nature, had no doubt that the host, or the visitors, had been trying to frighten him. Accordingly, he felt indignant at the liberty, and on the following morning, when he appeared at breakfast, he took care to evince his displeasure by the reserve of his [Pg 138] demeanour, and by announcing his intention to depart immediately. The host expostulated, reminding him of his promise to stay and shoot. Captain Stewart coldly excused himself, and, at length, the gentleman seeing something was wrong, took him aside, and pressed for an explanation; whereupon Captain Stewart, without entering into particulars, said he had been made the victim of a sort of practical joking that he thought quite unwarrantable with a stranger.
He thought he had slept for a couple of hours when he suddenly woke up, startled by such a bright light in the room that he thought it was on fire. But when he turned to look at the fireplace, he saw the fire was out; the light was coming from the chimney. He sat up in bed, trying to figure out what it was, when he noticed the figure of a beautiful naked boy, surrounded by a dazzling glow. The boy looked at him intently, and then the vision faded, leaving everything in darkness. Captain Stewart, far from thinking what he saw was spiritual, had no doubt that the host or the guests were trying to scare him. So, he felt angry at their audacity, and the next morning, when he came to breakfast, he made sure to show his displeasure with his reserved demeanor and by stating his intention to leave immediately. The host tried to reason with him, reminding him of his promise to stay and hunt. Captain Stewart coldly declined, and eventually, seeing that something was wrong, the gentleman took him aside and asked for an explanation. Captain Stewart, without going into details, said he had been the target of a kind of prank that he thought was completely inappropriate for a stranger.
The gentleman considered this not impossible amongst a parcel of thoughtless young men, and appealed to them to make an apology; but one and all, on honour, denied the impeachment. Suddenly a thought seemed to strike him; he clapt his hand to his forehead, uttered an exclamation, and rang the bell.
The man thought this was not unlikely among a bunch of careless young guys, and he asked them to apologize; but one after another, they all, with sincerity, denied the accusation. Suddenly, a thought seemed to hit him; he slapped his hand to his forehead, exclaimed something, and rang the bell.
"Hamilton," said he to the butler; "where did Captain Stewart sleep last night?"
"Hamilton," he said to the butler, "where did Captain Stewart sleep last night?"
"Well, sir," replied the man; "you know every place was full—the gentlemen were lying on the floor, three or four in a room—so I gave him the Boy's Room; but I lit a blazing fire to keep him from coming out."
"Well, sir," replied the man, "everywhere was packed—the guys were lying on the floor, three or four in a room—so I gave him the Boy's Room; but I lit a huge fire to keep him from coming out."
"You were very wrong," said the host; "you know I have positively forbidden you to put anyone there, and have taken the furniture out of the room to ensure its not being occupied." Then, retiring with Captain Stewart, he informed him, very gravely, of the nature of the phenomena he had seen; and at length, being pressed for further information, he confessed that there existed a tradition in the family, that whoever the "Radiant boy" appeared to will rise to the summit of power; and when he has reached the climax, will die a violent death, and I must say, he added, that the records that have been kept of his appearance go to confirm this persuasion.
"You were totally wrong," said the host; "you know I completely forbade you from putting anyone in that room, and I even took the furniture out to make sure it wouldn't be used." Then, stepping aside with Captain Stewart, he seriously explained what he had seen; and eventually, when pressed for more details, he admitted that there was a family legend stating that whoever the "Radiant Boy" appears to will rise to the top of power; and when they reach the peak, they will die a violent death. And I have to say, he added, that the records kept about his appearances support this belief.
THE FATE OF FRANK M'KENNA.
WILLIAM CARLETON.
There lived a man named M'Kenna at the hip of one of the mountainous hills which divide the county of Tyrone from that of Monaghan. This M'Kenna had two sons, one of whom was in the habit of tracing hares of a Sunday whenever there happened to be a fall of snow. His father, it seems, had frequently remonstrated with him upon what he considered to be a violation of the Lord's day, as well as for his general neglect of mass. The young man, however, though otherwise harmless and inoffensive, was in this matter quite insensible to paternal reproof, and continued to trace whenever the avocations of labour would allow him. It so happened that upon a Christmas morning, I think in the year 1814, there was a deep fall of snow, and young M'Kenna, instead of going to mass, got down his cock-stick—which is a staff much thicker and heavier at one end than at the other—and prepared to set out on his favourite amusement. His father, seeing this, reproved him seriously, and insisted that he should attend prayers. His enthusiasm for the sport, however, was stronger than his love of religion, and he refused to be guided by his father's advice. The old man during the altercation got warm; and on finding that the son obstinately scorned his authority, he knelt down and prayed that if the boy persisted in following his own will, he might never return from the mountains unless as a corpse. The imprecation, which was certainly as harsh as it was impious and senseless, might have startled many a mind from a purpose that was, to say the least of it, at variance with religion and the respect due to a father. It had no effect, however, upon the son, who is said to have replied, that whether he ever returned or not, he was determined on going; and go accordingly he did. He was not, however, alone, for it appears that three or four of the neighbouring young men accompanied him. Whether their [Pg 140] sport was good or otherwise, is not to the purpose, neither am I able to say; but the story goes that towards the latter part of the day they started a larger and darker hare than any they had ever seen, and that she kept dodging on before them bit by bit, leading them to suppose that every succeeding cast of the cock-stick would bring her down. It was observed afterwards that she also led them into the recesses of the mountains, and that although they tried to turn her course homewards, they could not succeed in doing so. As evening advanced, the companions of M'Kenna began to feel the folly of pursuing her farther, and to perceive the danger of losing their way in the mountains should night or a snow-storm come upon them. They therefore proposed to give over the chase and return home; but M'Kenna would not hear of it. "If you wish to go home, you may," said he; "as for me, I'll never leave the hills till I have her with me." They begged and entreated of him to desist and return, but all to no purpose: he appeared to be what the Scotch call fey—that is, to act as if he were moved by some impulse that leads to death, and from the influence of which a man cannot withdraw himself. At length, on finding him invincibly obstinate, they left him pursuing the hare directly into the heart of the mountains, and returned to their respective homes.
There was a man named M'Kenna living on one of the hilly ridges that separate Tyrone from Monaghan. M'Kenna had two sons, one of whom had a habit of tracking hares on Sundays whenever it snowed. His father often argued with him about what he thought was a violation of the Lord's Day, as well as his general neglect of mass. The young man, though otherwise harmless and non-offensive, completely ignored his father's warnings and continued to hunt whenever his work allowed it. One Christmas morning, in 1814, it happened that there was heavy snowfall, and instead of going to mass, young M'Kenna grabbed his cock-stick—a staff that’s heavier at one end—and got ready for his favorite pastime. His father saw this and scolded him seriously, insisting he go to prayers. However, the young man's enthusiasm for hunting outweighed his respect for religion, and he refused to listen to his father. During their argument, the old man got heated, and upon realizing his son stubbornly dismissed his authority, he knelt down and prayed that if the boy insisted on following his own will, he might never return from the mountains except as a corpse. The curse, while certainly harsh and senseless, might have dissuaded many from a pursuit that was, at the very least, disrespectful to religion and a father. But it had no effect on the son, who is said to have responded that whether he returned or not, he was set on going; and off he went. He wasn't alone, as it seems three or four other local young men joined him. Whether their sport was good or not doesn’t really matter, and I can't say for sure; but the tale goes that later in the day, they spotted a larger, darker hare than any they had seen before, and it kept escaping them bit by bit, making them think that with each cast of the cock-stick they would catch her. It was noted later that she led them deeper into the mountains, and despite their efforts to redirect her towards home, they were unsuccessful. As night approached, M'Kenna's friends began to realize how foolish it was to chase her further and recognized the risk of getting lost in the mountains if night or a snowstorm hit. They suggested they stop the chase and head back home, but M'Kenna refused to consider it. "If you want to go home, you can," he said; "as for me, I won't leave these hills until I've caught her." They pleaded with him to stop and return, but it was pointless: he seemed to be what the Scots would call *fey*—acting as if he were driven by an impulse that leads to death, one from which he couldn't escape. Eventually, finding him impossibly stubborn, they left him to pursue the hare deeper into the mountains and returned to their homes.
In the meantime one of the most terrible snow-storms ever remembered in that part of the country came on, and the consequence was, that the self-willed young man, who had equally trampled on the sanctities of religion and parental authority, was given over for lost. As soon as the tempest became still, the neighbours assembled in a body and proceeded to look for him. The snow, however, had fallen so heavily that not a single mark of a footstep could be seen. Nothing but one wide waste of white undulating hills met the eye wherever it turned, and of M'Kenna no trace whatever was visible or could be found. His father, now remembering the unnatural character of his imprecation, was nearly distracted; for although the body had not yet been found, still by every one who witnessed the sudden [Pg 141] rage of the storm and who knew the mountains, escape or survival was felt to be impossible. Every day for about a week large parties were out among the hill-ranges seeking him, but to no purpose. At length there came a thaw, and his body was found on a snow-wreath, lying in a supine posture within a circle which he had drawn around him with his cock-stick. His prayer-book lay opened upon his mouth, and his hat was pulled down so as to cover it and his face. It is unnecessary to say that the rumour of his death, and of the circumstances under which he left home, created a most extraordinary sensation in the country—a sensation that was the greater in proportion to the uncertainty occasioned by his not having been found either alive or dead. Some affirmed that he had crossed the mountains, and was seen in Monaghan; others, that he had been seen in Clones, in Emyvale, in Five-mile-town; but despite of all these agreeable reports, the melancholy truth was at length made clear by the appearance of the body as just stated.
In the meantime, one of the most terrible snowstorms ever remembered in that part of the country hit, and as a result, the headstrong young man, who had disregarded both the sanctity of religion and parental authority, was presumed lost. Once the storm calmed down, the neighbors gathered together and set out to search for him. However, the snow had fallen so heavily that not a single footprint could be seen. All that met the eye was a vast expanse of white, undulating hills, and there was no trace of M'Kenna to be found. His father, now recalling the unnatural nature of his curse, was almost frantic; though the body had yet to be discovered, everyone who had witnessed the storm's sudden fury and knew the mountains believed escape or survival was impossible. For about a week, large groups searched the hill ranges for him, but to no avail. Eventually, a thaw came, and his body was found on a snowdrift, lying on his back within a circle he had drawn around himself with his walking stick. His prayer book lay open on his mouth, and his hat was pulled down to cover it and his face. It goes without saying that the news of his death, along with the circumstances under which he left home, caused a huge sensation in the country—a sensation that grew even stronger due to the uncertainty surrounding whether he had been found alive or dead. Some claimed he had crossed the mountains and was seen in Monaghan; others said he had been spotted in Clones, Emyvale, and Five-mile-town. Despite all these hopeful reports, the sad truth was finally revealed when his body was found, as mentioned.
Now, it so happened that the house nearest the spot where he lay was inhabited by a man named Daly, I think—but of the name I am not certain—who was a herd or care-taker to Dr. Porter, then Bishop of Clogher. The situation of this house was the most lonely and desolate-looking that could be imagined. It was at least two miles distant from any human habitation, being surrounded by one wide and dreary waste of dark moor. By this house lay the route of those who had found the corpse, and I believe the door of it was borrowed for the purpose of conveying it home. Be this as it may, the family witnessed the melancholy procession as it passed slowly through the mountains, and when the place and circumstances are all considered, we may admit that to ignorant and superstitious people, whose minds, even upon ordinary occasions, were strongly affected by such matters, it was a sight calculated to leave behind it a deep, if not a terrible impression. Time soon proved that it did so.
It just so happened that the house closest to where he lay belonged to a man named Daly, I think—but I'm not entirely sure of the name—who was a herd or caretaker for Dr. Porter, who was then the Bishop of Clogher. The location of this house was the loneliest and most desolate-looking you could imagine. It was at least two miles from any other human settlement, surrounded by a vast and bleak expanse of dark moor. The route taken by those who found the body passed by this house, and I believe they borrowed its door to transport it home. Be that as it may, the family witnessed the sad procession as it moved slowly through the mountains, and considering the place and circumstances, we can agree that for ignorant and superstitious people, whose minds were already deeply affected by such things even in ordinary situations, it was a sight that would surely leave a lasting, if not terrifying, impression. Time soon proved that it did.
An incident is said to have occurred at the funeral in fine keeping with the wild spirit of the whole melancholy event. [Pg 142] When the procession had advanced to a place called Mullaghtinny, a large dark-coloured hare, which was instantly recognised, by those who had been out with him on the hills, as the identical one that led him to his fate, is said to have crossed the roads about twenty yards or so before the coffin. The story goes, that a man struck it on the side with a stone, and that the blow, which would have killed any ordinary hare, not only did it no injury, but occasioned a sound to proceed from the body resembling the hollow one emitted by an empty barrel when struck.
An incident is said to have happened at the funeral, fitting perfectly with the wild vibe of the whole sad event. [Pg 142] When the procession reached a place called Mullaghtinny, a large dark-colored hare, instantly recognized by those who had been out with him on the hills as the exact one that led him to his fate, is said to have crossed the road about twenty yards in front of the coffin. The story goes that a man hit it on the side with a stone, and that the blow, which would have killed any regular hare, not only didn’t hurt it but made a sound like the hollow noise produced by an empty barrel when struck.
In the meantime the interment took place, and the sensation began, like every other, to die away in the natural progress of time, when, behold, a report ran abroad like wild-fire that, to use the language of the people, "Frank M'Kenna was appearing!"
In the meantime, the burial happened, and the excitement began, like everything else, to fade away with time. Then, suddenly, a rumor spread like wildfire that, to put it in the people's words, "Frank M'Kenna was appearing!"
One night, about a fortnight after his funeral, the daughter of Daly, the herd, a girl about fourteen, while lying in bed saw what appeared to be the likeness of M'Kenna, who had been lost. She screamed out, and covering her head with the bed-clothes, told her father and mother that Frank M'Kenna was in the house. This alarming intelligence naturally produced great terror; still, Daly, who, notwithstanding his belief in such matters, possessed a good deal of moral courage, was cool enough to rise and examine the house, which consisted of only one apartment. This gave the daughter some courage, who, on finding that her father could not see him, ventured to look out, and she then could see nothing of him herself. She very soon fell asleep, and her father attributed what she saw to fear, or some accidental combination of shadows proceeding from the furniture, for it was a clear moonlight night. The light of the following day dispelled a great deal of their apprehensions, and comparatively little was thought of it until evening again advanced, when the fears of the daughter began to return. They appeared to be prophetic, for she said when night came that she knew he would appear again; and accordingly at the same hour he did so. This was repeated for several successive nights, [Pg 143] until the girl, from the very hardihood of terror, began to become so far familiarised to the spectre as to venture to address it.
One night, about two weeks after his funeral, the daughter of Daly, the herdsman, a girl around fourteen, was lying in bed when she saw what looked like M'Kenna, who had gone missing. She screamed and, covering her head with the blankets, told her parents that Frank M'Kenna was in the house. This alarming news understandably caused a lot of fear; however, Daly, who despite believing in such things had a good amount of moral bravery, remained calm enough to get up and check the house, which had only one room. This gave the daughter a bit of courage, and when she saw her father couldn’t find him, she peeked out and realized she couldn’t see him either. She quickly fell asleep, and her father thought what she saw was just fear or some random shapes cast by the furniture, since it was a clear, moonlit night. The light of the following day eased a lot of their worries, and not much was thought of it until evening came again, when the girl’s fears started to return. They seemed to be prophetic because she said as night approached that she knew he would appear again; and sure enough, at the same hour, he did. This happened for several nights in a row, until the girl, hardened by fear, began to feel somewhat familiar with the ghost and dared to speak to it.
"In the name of God!" she asked, "what is troubling you, or why do you appear to me instead of to some of your own family or relations?"
"In the name of God!" she asked, "what's bothering you, or why are you showing yourself to me instead of to your own family or relatives?"
The ghost's answer alone might settle the question involved in the authenticity of its appearance, being, as it was, an account of one of the most ludicrous missions that ever a spirit was despatched upon.
The ghost's response alone could resolve the question regarding the authenticity of its appearance, as it was a report of one of the most ridiculous missions ever assigned to a spirit.
"I'm not allowed," said he, "to spake to any of my friends, for I parted wid them in anger; but I'm come to tell you that they are quarrelin' about my breeches—a new pair that I got made for Christmas day; an' as I was comin' up to thrace in the mountains, I thought the ould one 'ud do betther, an' of coorse I didn't put the new pair an me. My raison for appearin'," he added, "is, that you may tell my friends that none of them is to wear them—they must be given in charity."
"I'm not allowed," he said, "to talk to any of my friends since I parted ways with them in anger; but I came to tell you that they are arguing over my pants—a new pair I got made for Christmas day; and as I was coming up through the mountains, I thought the old pair would do better, so of course I didn't wear the new pair. My reason for showing up," he added, "is so you can tell my friends that none of them should wear them—they should be given to charity."
This serious and solemn intimation from the ghost was duly communicated to the family, and it was found that the circumstances were exactly as it had represented them. This, of course, was considered as sufficient proof of the truth of its mission. Their conversations now became not only frequent, but quite friendly and familiar. The girl became a favourite with the spectre, and the spectre, on the other hand, soon lost all his terrors in her eyes. He told her that whilst his friends were bearing home his body, the handspikes or poles on which they carried him had cut his back, and occasioned him great pain! The cutting of the back also was known to be true, and strengthened, of course, the truth and authenticity of their dialogues. The whole neighbourhood was now in a commotion with this story of the apparition, and persons incited by curiosity began to visit the girl in order to satisfy themselves of the truth of what they had heard. Everything, however, was corroborated, and the child herself, without any symptoms of anxiety or terror, artlessly related her conversations with the [Pg 144] spirit. Hitherto their interviews had been all nocturnal, but now that the ghost found his footing made good, he put a hardy face on, and ventured to appear by daylight. The girl also fell into states of syncope, and while the fits lasted, long conversations with him upon the subject of God, the blessed Virgin, and Heaven, took place between them. He was certainly an excellent moralist, and gave the best advice. Swearing, drunkenness, theft, and every evil propensity of our nature, were declaimed against with a degree of spectral eloquence quite surprising. Common fame had now a topic dear to her heart, and never was a ghost made more of by his best friends than she made of him. The whole country was in a tumult, and I well remember the crowds which flocked to the lonely little cabin in the mountains, now the scene of matters so interesting and important. Not a single day passed in which I should think from ten to twenty, thirty, or fifty persons, were not present at these singular interviews. Nothing else was talked of, thought of, and, as I can well testify, dreamt of. I would myself have gone to Daly's were it not for a confounded misgiving I had, that perhaps the ghost might take such a fancy of appearing to me, as he had taken to cultivate an intimacy with the girl; and it so happens, that when I see the face of an individual nailed down in the coffin—chilling and gloomy operation!—I experience no particular wish to look upon it again.
This serious and solemn message from the ghost was shared with the family, and it turned out that the details matched exactly what he had said. This was, of course, seen as proof of his mission's truth. Their conversations became not only frequent but also quite friendly and casual. The girl became a favorite of the ghost, and he soon lost all his scary vibes around her. He mentioned that while his friends were carrying his body home, the poles they used had hurt his back and caused him great pain. The injury to his back was also confirmed to be true, which strengthened the legitimacy of their conversations. The entire neighborhood buzzed with the story of the apparition, and curious people began visiting the girl to see if what they heard was true. Everything was backed up, and the girl herself recounted her talks with the spirit with no signs of fear or anxiety. Until now, their meetings had all been at night, but once the ghost felt comfortable, he boldly decided to appear during the day. The girl also experienced fainting spells, and while those lasted, they engaged in long discussions about God, the Virgin Mary, and Heaven. He was definitely a great moral teacher, offering sound advice. He passionately spoke against swearing, drinking, stealing, and every negative aspect of human nature with surprising eloquence for a ghost. Word had spread, and the girl treated him like a treasured friend, perhaps more than anyone else ever had. The whole area was stirred up, and I vividly remember the crowds that flocked to the remote little cabin in the mountains, which had turned into a place of such fascinating and important events. Not a single day went by without ten, twenty, thirty, or even fifty people attending these unusual meetings. It became the talk of the town, something everyone thought about, and as I can personally attest, even dreamed about. I would have gone to Daly's myself if it weren't for a nagging worry that maybe the ghost would take a liking to appearing to me, just as he had with the girl. And honestly, when I see someone's face laid out in a coffin—such a chilling and gloomy thing!—I have no desire to look at it again.
The spot where the body of M'Kenna was found is now marked by a little heap of stones, which has been collected since the melancholy event of his death. Every person who passes it throws a stone upon the heap; but why this old custom is practised, or what it means, I do not know, unless it be simply to mark the spot as a visible means of preserving the memory of the occurrence.
The place where M'Kenna's body was found is now marked by a small pile of stones, which has been added to since his tragic death. Everyone who passes by adds a stone to the pile; however, I don’t know why this tradition is followed or what it signifies, unless it's just a way to highlight the spot and remember what happened.
Daly's house, the scene of the supposed apparition, is now a shapeless ruin, which could scarcely be seen were it not for the green spot that once was a garden, and which now shines at a distance like an emerald, but with no agreeable or pleasing associations. It is a spot which no solitary [Pg 145] schoolboy will ever visit, nor indeed would the unflinching believer in the popular nonsense of ghosts wish to pass it without a companion. It is, under any circumstances, a gloomy and barren place; but when looked upon in connection with what we have just recited, it is lonely, desolate, and awful.
Daly's house, where the supposed ghost appeared, is now a crumbling ruin that’s hard to spot unless you see the green patch that used to be a garden, now glimmering like an emerald from afar, but lacking any pleasant memories. It’s a place that no lonely schoolboy would dare visit, and even the most committed believer in ghost stories wouldn’t want to go there alone. No matter how you look at it, it’s a bleak and empty spot; but considering what we’ve just described, it feels even lonelier, more desolate, and terrifying.
WITCHES, FAIRY DOCTORS.
Witches and fairy doctors receive their power from opposite dynasties; the witch from evil spirits and her own malignant will; the fairy doctor from the fairies, and a something—a temperament—that is born with him or her. The first is always feared and hated. The second is gone to for advice, and is never worse than mischievous. The most celebrated fairy doctors are sometimes people the fairies loved and carried away, and kept with them for seven years; not that those the fairies' love are always carried off—they may merely grow silent and strange, and take to lonely wanderings in the "gentle" places. Such will, in after-times, be great poets or musicians, or fairy doctors; they must not be confused with those who have a Lianhaun shee [leannán-sidhe], for the Lianhaun shee lives upon the vitals of its chosen, and they waste and die. She is of the dreadful solitary fairies. To her have belonged the greatest of the Irish poets, from Oisin down to the last century.
Witches and fairy doctors get their power from opposing sources; witches draw from evil spirits and their own harmful will, while fairy doctors gain theirs from fairies and a certain temperament they're born with. Witches are always feared and despised, while fairy doctors are sought for advice and are generally just a little mischievous. The most renowned fairy doctors are sometimes people whom the fairies adored and took away for seven years; however, not everyone who is loved by fairies is abducted—they might simply become quiet and strange, drifting into solitude in "gentle" places. In the future, these individuals often become great poets or musicians, or even fairy doctors themselves; they shouldn't be confused with those who have a Lianhaun shee [leannán-sidhe], as the Lianhaun shee feeds on the life force of its chosen, leading them to wither and die. She belongs to the fearsome solitary fairies. The greatest of the Irish poets, from Oisin to the last century, have been under her influence.
Those we speak of have for their friends the trooping fairies—the gay and sociable populace of raths and caves. Great is their knowledge of herbs and spells. These doctors, when the butter will not come on the milk, or the milk will not come from the cow, will be sent for to find out if the cause be in the course of common nature or if there has been witchcraft. Perhaps some old hag in the shape of a hare has been milking the cattle. Perhaps some user of "the dead hand" has drawn away the butter to her own churn. Whatever it be, there is the counter-charm. They will give advice, too, in cases of suspected changelings, and prescribe for the "fairy blast" (when the fairy strikes any one a tumour rises, or they become paralysed. This is called a "fairy blast" or a "fairy stroke"). [Pg 147] The fairies are, of course, visible to them, and many a new-built house have they bid the owner pull down because it lay on the fairies' road. Lady Wilde thus describes one who lived in Innis Sark:—"He never touched beer, spirits, or meat in all his life, but has lived entirely on bread, fruit, and vegetables. A man who knew him thus describes him—'Winter and summer his dress is the same—merely a flannel shirt and coat. He will pay his share at a feast, but neither eats nor drinks of the food and drink set before him. He speaks no English, and never could be made to learn the English tongue, though he says it might be used with great effect to curse one's enemy. He holds a burial-ground sacred, and would not carry away so much as a leaf of ivy from a grave. And he maintains that the people are right to keep to their ancient usages, such as never to dig a grave on a Monday, and to carry the coffin three times round the grave, following the course of the sun, for then the dead rest in peace. Like the people, also, he holds suicides as accursed; for they believe that all its dead turn over on their faces if a suicide is laid amongst them.
Those we’re talking about have the fairies as their friends—the lively and social crowd of raths and caves. They know a lot about herbs and spells. These practitioners are called when the butter won’t churn or the milk won’t come from the cow to see if the issue is natural or due to witchcraft. Maybe an old hag in the form of a hare has been milking the cows. Perhaps someone using "the dead hand" has taken the butter for their own churn. Whatever it is, there is a counter-charm. They also offer advice on suspected changelings and provide remedies for "fairy blast" (when a fairy strikes someone, a tumor can appear or they may become paralyzed. This is known as a "fairy blast" or "fairy stroke"). [Pg 147] The fairies are visible to them, and many a newly built house they’ve told the owner to tear down because it’s in the fairies' path. Lady Wilde describes one who lived in Innis Sark:—"He never drank beer, spirits, or ate meat in all his life, but lived entirely on bread, fruit, and vegetables. A man who knew him describes him like this—'Winter and summer, his outfit is the same—just a flannel shirt and coat. He pays his share at a feast, but doesn’t eat or drink any of the food and drink offered. He doesn’t speak English and could never be taught, although he says it could be quite effective for cursing an enemy. He regards a burial ground as sacred and wouldn’t take even a single leaf of ivy from a grave. He believes it’s right for people to stick to their old customs, like never digging a grave on a Monday and carrying the coffin three times around the grave in the direction of the sun, so the dead can rest in peace. Like the people, he also considers suicides to be cursed; they believe that all the dead turn over on their faces if a suicide is buried among them.
"'Though well off, he never, even in his youth, thought of taking a wife; nor was he ever known to love a woman. He stands quite apart from life, and by this means holds his power over the mysteries. No money will tempt him to impart his knowledge to another, for if he did he would be struck dead—so he believes. He would not touch a hazel stick, but carries an ash wand, which he holds in his hand when he prays, laid across his knees; and the whole of his life is devoted to works of grace and charity, and though now an old man, he has never had a day's sickness. No one has ever seen him in a rage, nor heard an angry word from his lips but once, and then being under great irritation, he recited the Lord's Prayer backwards as an imprecation on his enemy. Before his death he will reveal the mystery of his power, but not till the hand of death is on him for certain.'" When he does reveal it, we may be sure it will be to one person only—his successor. There are several such doctors in County Sligo, really well up in herbal medicine by all accounts, and my friends find them in their own counties. [Pg 148] All these things go on merrily. The spirit of the age laughs in vain, and is itself only a ripple to pass, or already passing, away.
"Though well-off, he never, even in his youth, considered marrying; nor was he ever known to love a woman. He remains quite separate from life, and in this way, he maintains his power over the mysteries. No amount of money will persuade him to share his knowledge with anyone, as he believes that if he did, he would be struck dead. He won’t even touch a hazel stick, but carries an ash wand, which he holds in his hand while praying, laid across his knees; and his entire life is dedicated to acts of grace and charity. Even now, as an old man, he has never had a day of illness. No one has ever seen him angry or heard an angry word from him except once, when, in a fit of irritation, he recited the Lord's Prayer backward as a curse on his enemy. Before he dies, he will reveal the secret of his power, but only when death is undeniably upon him." When he finally reveals it, we can be sure it will be to just one person—his successor. There are several such doctors in County Sligo, who are reportedly quite knowledgeable in herbal medicine, and my friends find them in their own counties. [Pg 148] All these things continue to thrive. The spirit of the age laughs in vain and is just a ripple that is passing by, or already fading away.
The spells of the witch are altogether different; they smell of the grave. One of the most powerful is the charm of the dead hand. With a hand cut from a corpse they, muttering words of power, will stir a well and skim from its surface a neighbour's butter.
The witch's spells are completely different; they have the scent of death. One of the strongest is the charm of the dead hand. Using a hand taken from a corpse, they mutter powerful words, stirring a well and skimming a neighbor's butter off the surface.
A candle held between the fingers of the dead hand can never be blown out. This is useful to robbers, but they appeal for the suffrage of the lovers likewise, for they can make love-potions by drying and grinding into powder the liver of a black cat. Mixed with tea, and poured from a black teapot, it is infallible. There are many stories of its success in quite recent years, but, unhappily, the spell must be continually renewed, or all the love may turn into hate. But the central notion of witchcraft everywhere is the power to change into some fictitious form, usually in Ireland a hare or a cat. Long ago a wolf was the favourite. Before Giraldus Cambrensis came to Ireland, a monk wandering in a forest at night came upon two wolves, one of whom was dying. The other entreated him to give the dying wolf the last sacrament. He said the mass, and paused when he came to the viaticum. The other, on seeing this, tore the skin from the breast of the dying wolf, laying bare the form of an old woman. Thereon the monk gave the sacrament. Years afterwards he confessed the matter, and when Giraldus visited the country, was being tried by the synod of the bishops. To give the sacrament to an animal was a great sin. Was it a human being or an animal? On the advice of Giraldus they sent the monk, with papers describing the matter, to the Pope for his decision. The result is not stated.
A candle held between the fingers of a dead hand can never be blown out. This is useful for robbers, but they also seek the favor of lovers, as they can create love potions by drying and grinding the liver of a black cat into powder. When mixed with tea and poured from a black teapot, it’s guaranteed to work. There are many recent stories of its success, but unfortunately, the spell must be continually renewed, or all the love might turn to hate. The central idea of witchcraft everywhere is the ability to transform into some fictitious form, usually a hare or a cat in Ireland. Long ago, a wolf was the favorite. Before Giraldus Cambrensis arrived in Ireland, a monk wandering in a forest at night came across two wolves, one of which was dying. The other begged him to give the dying wolf the last sacrament. He said the mass and hesitated when he got to the viaticum. Upon seeing this, the other wolf tore the skin from the breast of the dying wolf, revealing the form of an old woman. The monk then administered the sacrament. Years later, he confessed this incident, and when Giraldus visited the country, he was being tried by a synod of bishops. Giving the sacrament to an animal was a serious sin. Was it a human or an animal? Following Giraldus's advice, they sent the monk, along with documents detailing the case, to the Pope for his ruling. The outcome is not mentioned.
Giraldus himself was of opinion that the wolf-form was an illusion, for, as he argued, only God can change the form. His opinion coincides with tradition, Irish and otherwise.
Giraldus believed that the wolf form was an illusion because, as he argued, only God can change a person's form. His view aligns with both Irish tradition and others.
It is the notion of many who have written about these things that magic is mainly the making of such illusions. Patrick Kennedy tells a story of a girl who, having in her hand a sod of [Pg 149] grass containing, unknown to herself, a four-leaved shamrock, watched a conjurer at a fair. Now, the four-leaved shamrock guards its owner from all pishogues (spells), and when the others were staring at a cock carrying along the roof of a shed a huge beam in its bill, she asked them what they found to wonder at in a cock with a straw. The conjurer begged from her the sod of grass, to give to his horse, he said. Immediately she cried out in terror that the beam would fall and kill somebody.
Many who have written about this believe that magic is mostly about creating illusions. Patrick Kennedy tells a story about a girl who, unknowingly holding a patch of grass with a four-leaved shamrock, watched a magician at a fair. The four-leaved shamrock protects its owner from all spells, and while others were amazed by a rooster carrying a large beam in its beak, she asked what they found so surprising about a rooster with a piece of straw. The magician asked her for the patch of grass to feed his horse, and she immediately shouted in fear that the beam would fall and hurt someone.
This, then, is to be remembered—the form of an enchanted thing is a fiction and a caprice.
This is what you should remember: the shape of an enchanted thing is just a made-up idea and a whim.
BEWITCHED BUTTER (DONEGAL).
MISS LETITIA MACLINTOCK.
Not far from Rathmullen lived, last spring, a family called Hanlon; and in a farm-house, some fields distant, people named Dogherty. Both families had good cows, but the Hanlons were fortunate in possessing a Kerry cow that gave more milk and yellower butter than the others.
Not far from Rathmullen, last spring, there lived a family called Hanlon, and in a farmhouse a few fields away, the Doghertys. Both families had good cows, but the Hanlons were lucky to have a Kerry cow that produced more milk and richer, yellower butter than the others.
Grace Dogherty, a young girl, who was more admired than loved in the neighbourhood, took much interest in the Kerry cow, and appeared one night at Mrs. Hanlon's door with the modest request—
Grace Dogherty, a young girl who was admired more than loved in the neighborhood, took a keen interest in the Kerry cow and showed up one night at Mrs. Hanlon's door with a simple request—
"Will you let me milk your Moiley cow?"
"Will you let me milk your Moiley cow?"
"An' why wad you wish to milk wee Moiley, Grace, dear?" inquired Mrs. Hanlon.
"Why would you want to milk little Moiley, Grace, dear?" Mrs. Hanlon asked.
"Oh, just becase you're sae throng at the present time."
"Oh, just because you're so busy right now."
"Thank you kindly, Grace, but I'm no too throng to do my ain work. I'll no trouble you to milk."
"Thank you so much, Grace, but I'm not too busy to do my own work. I won't bother you to milk."
The girl turned away with a discontented air; but the next evening, and the next, found her at the cow-house door with the same request.
The girl turned away with a dissatisfied look; but the next evening, and the next, she was at the cow-house door with the same request.
[Pg 150] At length Mrs. Hanlon, not knowing well how to persist in her refusal, yielded, and permitted Grace to milk the Kerry cow.
[Pg 150] Eventually, Mrs. Hanlon, unsure of how to continue her refusal, gave in and allowed Grace to milk the Kerry cow.
She soon had reason to regret her want of firmness. Moiley gave no more milk to her owner.
She quickly realized she should have been more decisive. Moiley stopped giving milk to her owner.
When this melancholy state of things lasted for three days, the Hanlons applied to a certain Mark McCarrion, who lived near Binion.
When this sad situation went on for three days, the Hanlons reached out to a guy named Mark McCarrion, who lived close to Binion.
"That cow has been milked by someone with an evil eye," said he. "Will she give you a wee drop, do you think? The full of a pint measure wad do."
"That cow has been milked by someone with bad intentions," he said. "Do you think she’ll give you a little bit? A full pint would be enough."
"Oh, ay, Mark, dear; I'll get that much milk frae her, any way."
"Oh, yeah, Mark, dear; I'll get that much milk from her, anyway."
"Weel, Mrs. Hanlon, lock the door, an' get nine new pins that was never used in clothes, an' put them into a saucepan wi' the pint o' milk. Set them on the fire, an' let them come to the boil."
"Well, Mrs. Hanlon, lock the door, and get nine new pins that were never used in clothes, and put them into a saucepan with a pint of milk. Put them on the stove and let them come to a boil."
The nine pins soon began to simmer in Moiley's [19] milk.
The nine pins quickly started to bubble in Moiley's [19] milk.
Rapid steps were heard approaching the door, agitated knocks followed, and Grace Dogherty's high-toned voice was raised in eager entreaty.
Rapid footsteps were heard coming toward the door, excited knocks followed, and Grace Dogherty's high-pitched voice rose in eager pleading.
"Let me in, Mrs. Hanlon!" she cried. "Tak off that cruel pot! Tak out them pins, for they're pricking holes in my heart, an' I'll never offer to touch milk of yours again."
"Let me in, Mrs. Hanlon!" she shouted. "Take off that cruel pot! Take out those pins because they're poking holes in my heart, and I'll never touch your milk again."
[There is hardly a village in Ireland where the milk is not thus believed to have been stolen times upon times. There are many counter-charms. Sometimes the coulter of a plough will be heated red-hot, and the witch will rush in, crying out that she is burning. A new horse-shoe or donkey-shoe, heated and put under the churn, with three straws, if possible, stolen at midnight from over the witches' door, is quite infallible.—Ed.]
[There’s hardly a village in Ireland where people don’t believe that milk has been stolen over and over again. There are many counter-charms. Sometimes, they heat the blade of a plow until it’s red-hot, and the witch comes rushing in, screaming that she’s burning. A new horseshoe or donkey shoe, heated and placed under the churn, along with three straws taken at midnight from outside the witch’s door, is totally foolproof.—Ed.]
Footnote
[19] In Connaught called a "mweeal" cow—i.e., a cow without horns. Irish maol, literally, blunt. When the new hammerless breech-loaders came into use two or three years ago, Mr. Douglas Hyde heard a Connaught gentleman speak of them as the "mweeal" guns, because they had no cocks.
[19] In Connaught, it’s called a "mweeal" cow—i.e., a cow without horns. Irish maol, literally, blunt. When the new hammerless breech-loaders came out two or three years ago, Mr. Douglas Hyde heard a Connaught gentleman refer to them as the "mweeal" guns because they didn’t have any cocks.
A QUEEN'S COUNTY WITCH [20]
It was about eighty years ago, in the month of May, that a Roman Catholic clergyman, near Rathdowney, in the Queen's County, was awakened at midnight to attend a dying man in a distant part of the parish. The priest obeyed without a murmur, and having performed his duty to the expiring sinner, saw him depart this world before he left the cabin. As it was yet dark, the man who had called on the priest offered to accompany him home, but he refused, and set forward on his journey alone. The grey dawn began to appear over the hills. The good priest was highly enraptured with the beauty of the scene, and rode on, now gazing intently at every surrounding object, and again cutting with his whip at the bats and big beautiful night-flies which flitted ever and anon from hedge to hedge across his lonely way. Thus engaged, he journeyed on slowly, until the nearer approach of sunrise began to render objects completely discernible, when he dismounted from his horse, and slipping his arm out of the rein, and drawing forth his "Breviary" from his pocket, he commenced reading his "morning office" as he walked leisurely along.
It was about eighty years ago, in May, that a Roman Catholic priest, near Rathdowney in Queen's County, was awakened at midnight to attend to a dying man in a remote part of the parish. The priest obeyed without complaint, and after fulfilling his duty to the dying sinner, witnessed him leave this world before he exited the cabin. Since it was still dark, the man who had summoned the priest offered to walk back with him, but he declined and set out on his journey alone. The gray dawn began to light up the hills. The good priest was captivated by the beauty of the scene and rode on, now intently observing every surrounding object and then swatting at the bats and large beautiful night-flies that darted from hedge to hedge along his lonely path. Engaged in this way, he traveled slowly until the approaching sunrise made things completely visible. At that point, he dismounted from his horse, slipped his arm out of the reins, and took out his "Breviary" from his pocket, starting to read his "morning office" as he strolled leisurely along.
He had not proceeded very far, when he observed his horse, a very spirited animal, endeavouring to stop on the road, and gazing intently into a field on one side of the way where there were three or four cows grazing. However, he did not pay any particular attention to this circumstance, but went on a little farther, when the horse suddenly plunged with great violence, and endeavoured to break away by force. The priest with great difficulty succeeded in restraining him, and, looking at him more closely, observed him shaking from head to foot, and sweating profusely. He now stood calmly, and refused to move from where he was, nor could threats or entreaty induce him to proceed. The father was greatly astonished, but recollecting to have often heard of horses labouring under affright being induced to go by [Pg 152] blindfolding them, he took out his handkerchief and tied it across his eyes. He then mounted, and, striking him gently, he went forward without reluctance, but still sweating and trembling violently. They had not gone far, when they arrived opposite a narrow path or bridle-way, flanked at either side by a tall, thick hedge, which led from the high road to the field where the cows were grazing. The priest happened by chance to look into the lane, and saw a spectacle which made the blood curdle in his veins. It was the legs of a man from the hips downwards, without head or body, trotting up the avenue at a smart pace. The good father was very much alarmed, but, being a man of strong nerve, he resolved, come what might, to stand, and be further acquainted with this singular spectre. He accordingly stood, and so did the headless apparition, as if afraid to approach him. The priest, observing this, pulled back a little from the entrance of the avenue, and the phantom again resumed its progress. It soon arrived on the road, and the priest now had sufficient opportunity to view it minutely. It wore yellow buckskin breeches, tightly fastened at the knees with green ribbon; it had neither shoes nor stockings on, and its legs were covered with long, red hairs, and all full of wet, blood, and clay, apparently contracted in its progress through the thorny hedges. The priest, although very much alarmed, felt eager to examine the phantom, and for this purpose summoned all his philosophy to enable him to speak to it. The ghost was now a little ahead, pursuing its march at its usual brisk trot, and the priest urged on his horse speedily until he came up with it, and thus addressed it—
He hadn’t gone very far when he noticed his horse, a very spirited animal, trying to stop on the road and staring intently into a field on one side where three or four cows were grazing. However, he didn’t pay much attention to this and continued a little farther, when the horse suddenly lunged violently, trying to break free. The priest struggled to hold him back and, looking closer, saw the horse shaking all over and sweating profusely. He stood still, refusing to move, and no amount of threats or pleading could make him go forward. The priest was quite surprised but remembered hearing that frightened horses could be encouraged to move by covering their eyes. So, he took out his handkerchief and tied it over the horse's eyes. He then mounted, gave the horse a gentle nudge, and it moved forward without hesitation, though still sweating and trembling intensely. They hadn’t gone far when they came across a narrow path or bridleway, flanked by a tall, thick hedge, which led from the main road to the field with the grazing cows. By chance, the priest glanced into the lane and saw a sight that made his blood run cold. It was the legs of a man from the hips down, with no head or body, trotting up the path at a brisk pace. The good father felt very alarmed, but being a man of strong nerves, he decided that come what may, he would stand and get a closer look at this strange apparition. So he stood still, and the headless figure did too, as if it was afraid to approach him. Noticing this, the priest stepped back a little from the entrance of the path, and the ghost resumed its march. It soon reached the road, giving the priest a good chance to examine it closely. It wore yellow buckskin pants, tightly fastened at the knees with green ribbons, had neither shoes nor stockings, and its legs were covered with long, red hair, all caked with wet blood and clay, apparently from pushing through the thorny hedges. The priest, although very scared, felt curious to investigate the ghost, so he gathered all his courage to speak to it. The ghost was now a little ahead, continuing its brisk trot, and the priest urged his horse forward until he caught up with it, and addressed it—
"Hilloa, friend! who art thou, or whither art thou going so early?"
"Hilloa, friend! Who are you, and where are you going so early?"
The hideous spectre made no reply, but uttered a fierce and superhuman growl, or "Umph."
The terrifying figure didn't respond but let out a deep, unnatural growl, or "Umph."
"A fine morning for ghosts to wander abroad," again said the priest.
"A nice morning for ghosts to roam around," the priest said again.
Another "Umph" was the reply.
Another "Umph" was the response.
"Why don't you speak?"
"Why aren't you talking?"
"Umph."
"Ugh."
[Pg 153] "You don't seem disposed to be very loquacious this morning."
[Pg 153] "You don't seem very chatty this morning."
"Umph," again.
"Umph," again.
The good man began to feel irritated at the obstinate silence of his unearthly visitor, and said, with some warmth—
The good man started to feel annoyed by the stubborn silence of his otherworldly visitor and said, a bit heatedly—
"In the name of all that's sacred, I command you to answer me, Who art thou, or where art thou travelling?"
"In the name of everything holy, I command you to answer me: Who are you, and where are you going?"
Another "Umph," more loud and more angry than before, was the only reply.
Another "Umph," louder and angrier than before, was the only response.
"Perhaps," said the father, "a taste of whipcord might render you a little more communicative;" and so saying, he struck the apparition a heavy blow with his whip on the breech.
"Maybe," said the father, "a taste of whipcord might make you a bit more talkative;" and with that, he hit the apparition hard with his whip on the backside.
The phantom uttered a wild and unearthly yell, and fell forward on the road, and what was the priest's astonishment when he perceived the whole place running over with milk. He was struck dumb with amazement; the prostrate phantom still continued to eject vast quantities of milk from every part; the priest's head swam, his eyes got dizzy; a stupor came all over him for some minutes, and on his recovering, the frightful spectre had vanished, and in its stead he found stretched on the road, and half drowned in milk, the form of Sarah Kennedy, an old woman of the neighbourhood, who had been long notorious in that district for her witchcraft and superstitious practices, and it was now discovered that she had, by infernal aid, assumed that monstrous shape, and was employed that morning in sucking the cows of the village. Had a volcano burst forth at his feet, he could not be more astonished; he gazed awhile in silent amazement—the old woman groaning, and writhing convulsively.
The phantom let out a wild, otherworldly scream and collapsed on the road. The priest was stunned when he saw that the entire area was covered in milk. He was left speechless in shock; the fallen phantom continued to pour out large amounts of milk from every part of its body. The priest felt dizzy, and a wave of confusion washed over him for several minutes. When he finally snapped out of it, the terrifying specter had vanished, and in its place lay Sarah Kennedy, an old woman from the neighborhood, half-submerged in milk. She was well-known in the area for her witchcraft and superstitious practices, and it became clear that she had, with some dark assistance, taken on that monstrous form and had been out that morning draining the village cows. He couldn't have been more shocked if a volcano had erupted at his feet; he stared for a moment in silent disbelief as the old woman groaned and writhed in agony.
"Sarah," said he, at length, "I have long admonished you to repent of your evil ways, but you were deaf to my entreaties; and now, wretched woman, you are surprised in the midst of your crimes."
"Sarah," he finally said, "I have warned you for a long time to change your ways, but you ignored my pleas; and now, miserable woman, you are caught in the middle of your wrongdoings."
"Oh, father, father," shouted the unfortunate woman, "can you do nothing to save me? I am lost; hell is open for me, and legions of devils surround me this moment, waiting to carry my soul to perdition."
"Oh, Dad, Dad," shouted the unfortunate woman, "can’t you do anything to save me? I’m lost; hell is wide open for me, and legions of demons are surrounding me right now, waiting to drag my soul to ruin."
[Pg 154] The priest had not power to reply; the old wretch's pains increased; her body swelled to an immense size; her eyes flashed as if on fire, her face was black as night, her entire form writhed in a thousand different contortions; her outcries were appalling, her face sunk, her eyes closed, and in a few minutes she expired in the most exquisite tortures.
[Pg 154] The priest couldn't respond; the old wretch's suffering intensified; her body swelled to an enormous size; her eyes blazed as if on fire, her face dark as night, her whole body twisted in a thousand different ways; her screams were horrifying, her face was sunken, her eyes shut, and within minutes she died in the most unbearable agony.
The priest departed homewards, and called at the next cabin to give notice of the strange circumstances. The remains of Sarah Kennedy were removed to her cabin, situate at the edge of a small wood at a little distance. She had long been a resident in that neighbourhood, but still she was a stranger, and came there no one knew from whence. She had no relation in that country but one daughter, now advanced in years, who resided with her. She kept one cow, but sold more butter, it was said, than any farmer in the parish, and it was generally suspected that she acquired it by devilish agency, as she never made a secret of being intimately acquainted with sorcery and fairyism. She professed the Roman Catholic religion, but never complied with the practices enjoined by that church, and her remains were denied Christian sepulture, and were buried in a sand-pit near her own cabin.
The priest headed back home and stopped at the next cabin to inform them of the strange situation. The remains of Sarah Kennedy were taken to her cabin, located at the edge of a small woods not far away. She had lived in that area for a long time, yet she was still considered a stranger, and no one knew where she originally came from. Her only relative in that country was her daughter, who was now quite old and lived with her. She owned one cow, but it was said that she sold more butter than any farmer in the parish, and people generally suspected that she got it through some dark means, as she was open about her knowledge of magic and fairy lore. She practiced Roman Catholicism but did not follow the church's rituals, which led to her remains being denied a Christian burial; instead, she was buried in a sandpit near her cabin.
On the evening of her burial, the villagers assembled and burned her cabin to the earth. Her daughter made her escape, and never after returned.
On the night of her burial, the villagers gathered and burned her cabin to the ground. Her daughter managed to escape and never came back.
Footnote
[20] Dublin University Review, 1839.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dublin University Review, 1839.
THE WITCH HARE.
MR. AND MRS. S. C. HALL.
I was out thracking hares meeself, and I seen a fine puss of a thing hopping, hopping in the moonlight, and whacking her ears about, now up, now down, and winking her great eyes, and—"Here goes," says I, and the thing was so close to me that she turned round and looked at me, and then [Pg 155] bounced back, as well as to say, do your worst! So I had the least grain in life of blessed powder left, and I put it in the gun—and bang at her! My jewel, the scritch she gave would frighten a rigment, and a mist, like, came betwixt me and her, and I seen her no more; but when the mist wint off I saw blood on the spot where she had been, and I followed its track, and at last it led me—whist, whisper—right up to Katey MacShane's door; and when I was at the thrashold, I heerd a murnin' within, a great murnin', and a groanin', and I opened the door, and there she was herself, sittin' quite content in the shape of a woman, and the black cat that was sittin' by her rose up its back and spit at me; but I went on never heedin', and asked the ould —— how she was and what ailed her.
I was out hunting hares myself, and I saw a beautiful creature hopping in the moonlight, flicking her ears up and down, and blinking her big eyes. I thought, "Here goes," and the animal was so close to me that she turned and looked at me, then bounced back as if to say, "Do your worst!" I had just a bit of blessed powder left, so I loaded it into the gun—and bang! My goodness, the screech she made would scare anyone, and a mist seemed to come between us, and I didn't see her anymore. But when the mist lifted, I found blood where she had been, so I followed the trail it left, and eventually, it led me—whist, whisper—right to Katey MacShane's door. When I got there, I heard a mourning sound inside, a huge lament and groaning, so I opened the door, and there she was, looking perfectly fine in the shape of a woman. The black cat next to her stood up and hissed at me, but I ignored it and asked the old woman how she was and what was wrong with her.
"Nothing," sis she.
"Nothing," said she.
"What's that on the floor?" sis I.
"What's that on the floor?" I said.
"Oh," she says, "I was cuttin' a billet of wood," she says, "wid the reaping hook," she says, "an' I've wounded meself in the leg," she says, "and that's drops of my precious blood," she says.
"Oh," she says, "I was cutting a piece of wood," she says, "with the sickle," she says, "and I've hurt myself in the leg," she says, "and that's drops of my precious blood," she says.
BEWITCHED BUTTER (QUEEN'S COUNTY). [21]
About the commencement of the last century there lived in the vicinity of the once famous village of Aghavoe [22] a wealthy farmer, named Bryan Costigan. This man kept an extensive dairy and a great many milch cows, and every [Pg 156] year made considerable sums by the sale of milk and butter. The luxuriance of the pasture lands in this neighbourhood has always been proverbial; and, consequently, Bryan's cows were the finest and most productive in the country, and his milk and butter the richest and sweetest, and brought the highest price at every market at which he offered these articles for sale.
Around the beginning of the last century, there was a wealthy farmer named Bryan Costigan living near the once-famous village of Aghavoe [22]. He ran a large dairy and had many milking cows, earning a significant amount each year from selling milk and butter. The richness of the pasture lands in this area has always been well-known, so Bryan's cows were the best and most productive in the region, and his milk and butter were the richest and sweetest, fetching the highest prices at every market where he sold these products. [Pg 156]
Things continued to go on thus prosperously with Bryan Costigan, when, one season, all at once, he found his cattle declining in appearance, and his dairy almost entirely profitless. Bryan, at first, attributed this change to the weather, or some such cause, but soon found or fancied reasons to assign it to a far different source. The cows, without any visible disorder, daily declined, and were scarcely able to crawl about on their pasture: many of them, instead of milk, gave nothing but blood; and the scanty quantity of milk which some of them continued to supply was so bitter that even the pigs would not drink it; whilst the butter which it produced was of such a bad quality, and stunk so horribly, that the very dogs would not eat it. Bryan applied for remedies to all the quacks and "fairy-women" in the country—but in vain. Many of the impostors declared that the mysterious malady in his cattle went beyond their skill; whilst others, although they found no difficulty in tracing it to superhuman agency, declared that they had no control in the matter, as the charm under the influence of which his property was made away with, was too powerful to be dissolved by anything less than the special interposition of Divine Providence. The poor farmer became almost distracted; he saw ruin staring him in the face; yet what was he to do? Sell his cattle and purchase others! No; that was out of the question, as they looked so miserable and emaciated, that no one would even take them as a present, whilst it was also impossible to sell to a butcher, as the flesh of one which he killed for his own family was as black as a coal, and stunk like any putrid carrion.
Things continued to go well for Bryan Costigan when, one season, he suddenly noticed his cattle looking worse and his dairy profits almost gone. At first, Bryan thought this was due to the weather or something similar, but he soon found—or imagined—different reasons. The cows, despite showing no visible signs of illness, were getting weaker each day and could barely move around their pasture. Many of them produced nothing but blood instead of milk, and the little milk some provided was so bitter that even the pigs wouldn’t drink it. The butter made from this milk was of such poor quality and smelled so bad that even the dogs wouldn’t eat it. Bryan sought help from all the quacks and "fairy women" in the area, but it was useless. Many of the frauds claimed that the mysterious illness affecting his cattle was beyond their abilities; others, while easily linking it to some supernatural force, said they couldn’t help since the curse affecting his property was too strong to be broken without a special intervention from Divine Providence. The poor farmer was almost driven to madness; he could see ruin approaching, but what could he do? Sell his cattle and buy new ones? No; that wasn’t an option, as they looked so pitiful and frail that no one would even take them for free. It was also impossible to sell to a butcher because the meat from one cow he slaughtered for his own family was as black as coal and smelled like rotting flesh.
The unfortunate man was thus completely bewildered. He knew not what to do; he became moody and stupid; [Pg 157] his sleep forsook him by night, and all day he wandered about the fields, amongst his "fairy-stricken" cattle like a maniac.
The poor guy was completely confused. He didn’t know what to do; he grew depressed and numb. [Pg 157] He couldn’t sleep at night, and all day he roamed the fields, among his "enchanted" cattle, like a madman.
Affairs continued in this plight, when one very sultry evening in the latter days of July, Bryan Costigan's wife was sitting at her own door, spinning at her wheel, in a very gloomy and agitated state of mind. Happening to look down the narrow green lane which led from the high road to her cabin, she espied a little old woman barefoot, and enveloped in an old scarlet cloak, approaching slowly, with the aid of a crutch which she carried in one hand, and a cane or walking-stick in the other. The farmer's wife felt glad at seeing the odd-looking stranger; she smiled, and yet she knew not why, as she neared the house. A vague and indefinable feeling of pleasure crowded on her imagination; and, as the old woman gained the threshold, she bade her "welcome" with a warmth which plainly told that her lips gave utterance but to the genuine feelings of her heart.
Things continued in this situation, when one very hot evening in late July, Bryan Costigan's wife was sitting at her door, spinning at her wheel, feeling very gloomy and restless. As she looked down the narrow green path that led from the main road to her cabin, she saw a little old woman barefoot and wrapped in an old red cloak, approaching slowly with a crutch in one hand and a cane in the other. The farmer's wife felt glad to see the unusual stranger; she smiled, though she wasn't quite sure why, as the woman came closer. A vague and indescribable feeling of happiness filled her mind, and as the old woman reached the door, she warmly welcomed her, showing that her words reflected the true feelings of her heart.
"God bless this good house and all belonging to it," said the stranger as she entered.
"God bless this good house and everyone in it," said the stranger as she walked in.
"God save you kindly, and you are welcome, whoever you are," replied Mrs. Costigan.
"God bless you, and you’re welcome, whoever you are," replied Mrs. Costigan.
"Hem, I thought so," said the old woman with a significant grin. "I thought so, or I wouldn't trouble you."
"Yep, I figured as much," said the old woman with a knowing smile. "I figured that, or I wouldn't bother you."
The farmer's wife ran, and placed a chair near the fire for the stranger; but she refused, and sat on the ground near where Mrs. C. had been spinning. Mrs. Costigan had now time to survey the old hag's person minutely. She appeared of great age; her countenance was extremely ugly and repulsive; her skin was rough and deeply embrowned as if from long exposure to the effects of some tropical climate; her forehead was low, narrow, and indented with a thousand wrinkles; her long grey hair fell in matted elf-locks from beneath a white linen skull-cap; her eyes were bleared, blood-shotten, and obliquely set in their sockets, and her voice was croaking, tremulous, and, at times, partially inarticulate. As she squatted on the floor, she looked round the house with an inquisitive gaze; she peered pryingly [Pg 158] from corner to corner, with an earnestness of look, as if she had the faculty, like the Argonaut of old, to see through the very depths of the earth, whilst Mrs. C. kept watching her motions with mingled feelings of curiosity, awe, and pleasure.
The farmer's wife rushed over and set a chair by the fire for the stranger, but she declined and chose to sit on the ground near where Mrs. C. had been spinning. Mrs. Costigan now had time to take a close look at the old woman. She seemed very old; her face was extremely unattractive and unpleasant; her skin was rough and deeply tanned, as if from being exposed to a tropical climate for a long time; her forehead was low and narrow, marked with countless wrinkles; her long grey hair hung in tangled locks beneath a white linen headscarf; her eyes were bloodshot and squinty, and her voice was croaky, shaky, and sometimes hard to understand. As she squatted on the floor, she scanned the house with a curious gaze, peering from corner to corner with an intensity, as if she had the ability, like the ancient Argonaut, to see deep into the earth, while Mrs. C. watched her movements with a mix of curiosity, awe, and interest.
"Mrs.," said the old woman, at length breaking silence, "I am dry with the heat of the day; can you give me a drink?"
"Ma'am," said the old woman, finally breaking the silence, "I'm parched from the heat of the day; can you give me a drink?"
"Alas!" replied the farmer's wife, "I have no drink to offer you except water, else you would have no occasion to ask me for it."
"Unfortunately!" replied the farmer's wife, "I have nothing to offer you to drink except water; otherwise, you wouldn't need to ask me for it."
"Are you not the owner of the cattle I see yonder?" said the old hag, with a tone of voice and manner of gesticulation which plainly indicated her foreknowledge of the fact.
"Are you not the owner of the cattle I see over there?" said the old hag, with a tone and gestures that clearly showed she already knew the answer.
Mrs. Costigan replied in the affirmative, and briefly related to her every circumstance connected with the affair, whilst the old woman still remained silent, but shook her grey head repeatedly; and still continued gazing round the house with an air of importance and self-sufficiency.
Mrs. Costigan nodded in agreement and quickly shared every detail related to the situation, while the old woman stayed quiet, shaking her gray head repeatedly and continuing to look around the house with an air of significance and self-assuredness.
When Mrs. C. had ended, the old hag remained a while as if in a deep reverie: at length she said—
When Mrs. C. finished speaking, the old woman stayed for a moment, as if lost in thought. Finally, she said—
"Have you any of the milk in the house?"
"Do you have any milk in the house?"
"I have," replied the other.
"I do," replied the other.
"Show me some of it."
"Show me some."
She filled a jug from a vessel and handed it to the old sybil, who smelled it, then tasted it, and spat out what she had taken on the floor.
She poured some liquid from a container into a jug and handed it to the old seer. The seer smelled it, then took a sip and spit out what she had tried on the floor.
"Where is your husband?" she asked.
"Where's your husband?" she asked.
"Out in the fields," was the reply.
"Out in the fields," was the reply.
"I must see him."
"I need to see him."
A messenger was despatched for Bryan, who shortly after made his appearance.
A messenger was sent for Bryan, who soon showed up.
"Neighbour," said the stranger, "your wife informs me that your cattle are going against you this season."
"Neighbor," said the stranger, "your wife told me that your cattle are not doing well this season."
"She informs you right," said Bryan.
"She's telling you the truth," said Bryan.
"And why have you not sought a cure?"
"And why haven’t you looked for a remedy?"
"A cure!" re-echoed the man; "why, woman, I have sought cures until I was heart-broken, and all in vain; they get worse every day."
"A cure!" the man echoed. "You know, I've looked for cures until I've been heartbroken, and all for nothing; they just keep getting worse every day."
"What will you give me if I cure them for you?"
"What will you give me if I fix them for you?"
[Pg 159] "Anything in our power," replied Bryan and his wife, both speaking joyfully, and with a breath.
[Pg 159] "Anything we can do," replied Bryan and his wife, both speaking cheerfully and in unison.
"All I will ask from you is a silver sixpence, and that you will do everything which I will bid you," said she.
"All I ask from you is a silver sixpence, and that you'll do everything I ask," she said.
The farmer and his wife seemed astonished at the moderation of her demand. They offered her a large sum of money.
The farmer and his wife looked surprised by how reasonable her request was. They offered her a generous amount of money.
"No," said she, "I don't want your money; I am no cheat, and I would not even take sixpence, but that I can do nothing till I handle some of your silver."
"No," she said, "I don't want your money; I'm not a cheat, and I wouldn't even take a penny, but I can't do anything until I handle some of your silver."
The sixpence was immediately given her, and the most implicit obedience promised to her injunctions by both Bryan and his wife, who already began to regard the old beldame as their tutelary angel.
The sixpence was given to her right away, and both Bryan and his wife promised to follow her instructions without question, starting to see the old woman as their guardian angel.
The hag pulled off a black silk ribbon or fillet which encircled her head inside her cap, and gave it to Bryan, saying—
The witch took off a black silk ribbon that was wrapped around her head under her cap and handed it to Bryan, saying—
"Go, now, and the first cow you touch with this ribbon, turn her into the yard, but be sure don't touch the second, nor speak a word until you return; be also careful not to let the ribbon touch the ground, for, if you do, all is over."
"Go now, and when you touch the first cow with this ribbon, lead her into the yard, but make sure not to touch the second one or say a word until you come back; also, be careful not to let the ribbon touch the ground, because if you do, it's all over."
Bryan took the talismanic ribbon, and soon returned, driving a red cow before him.
Bryan took the magical ribbon and soon came back, leading a red cow in front of him.
The old hag went out, and, approaching the cow, commenced pulling hairs out of her tail, at the same time singing some verses in the Irish language in a low, wild, and unconnected strain. The cow appeared restive and uneasy, but the old witch still continued her mysterious chant until she had the ninth hair extracted. She then ordered the cow to be drove back to her pasture, and again entered the house.
The old hag went outside and, walking up to the cow, started pulling hairs out of her tail while singing some verses in Irish in a low, wild, and disconnected way. The cow seemed restless and uncomfortable, but the old witch kept up her mysterious chant until she pulled out the ninth hair. She then instructed for the cow to be taken back to her pasture and went back into the house.
"Go, now," said she to the woman, "and bring me some milk from every cow in your possession."
"Go now," she said to the woman, "and get me some milk from every cow you have."
She went, and soon returned with a large pail filled with a frightful-looking mixture of milk, blood, and corrupt matter. The old woman got it into the churn, and made preparations for churning.
She left and quickly came back with a big bucket filled with a terrifying-looking mix of milk, blood, and rotten stuff. The old woman poured it into the churn and got ready to start churning.
"Now," she said, "you both must churn, make fast the [Pg 160] door and windows, and let there be no light but from the fire; do not open your lips until I desire you, and by observing my directions, I make no doubt but, ere the sun goes down, we will find out the infernal villain who is robbing you."
"Now," she said, "you both need to churn, secure the [Pg 160] door and windows, and make sure there's no light except for the fire; don't say a word until I ask you to. If you follow my instructions, I’m sure that before the sun sets, we’ll uncover the evil person who is stealing from you."
Bryan secured the doors and windows, and commenced churning. The old sorceress sat down by a blazing fire which had been specially lighted for the occasion, and commenced singing the same wild song which she had sung at the pulling of the cow-hairs, and after a little time she cast one of the nine hairs into the fire, still singing her mysterious strain, and watching, with intense interest, the witching process.
Bryan locked the doors and windows and started churning. The old sorceress sat down by a roaring fire that had been lit specifically for this event, and began singing the same wild song she had sung while pulling the cow hairs. After a short while, she tossed one of the nine hairs into the fire, still singing her mysterious tune and watching intently as the magical process unfolded.
A loud cry, as if from a female in distress, was now heard approaching the house; the old witch discontinued her incantations, and listened attentively. The crying voice approached the door.
A loud cry, like a woman in distress, was now heard coming near the house; the old witch stopped her chanting and listened closely. The crying voice got closer to the door.
"Open the door quickly," shouted the charmer.
"Open the door fast," shouted the charmer.
Bryan unbarred the door, and all three rushed out in the yard, when they heard the same cry down the boreheen, but could see nothing.
Bryan unlocked the door, and all three dashed out into the yard when they heard the same shout down the boreheen, but they couldn't see anything.
"It is all over," shouted the old witch; "something has gone amiss, and our charm for the present is ineffectual."
"It’s all over," shouted the old witch; "something has gone wrong, and our charm for now isn’t working."
They now turned back quite crestfallen, when, as they were entering the door, the sybil cast her eyes downwards, and perceiving a piece of horseshoe nailed on the threshold, [23] she vociferated—
They turned back, feeling really down, when, just as they were stepping through the door, the sybil looked down and noticed a horseshoe nailed to the threshold, [23] she shouted—
"Here I have it; no wonder our charm was abortive. The person that was crying abroad is the villain who has your cattle bewitched; I brought her to the house, but she was not able to come to the door on account of that horseshoe. Remove it instantly, and we will try our luck again."
"Here it is; it's no surprise our plan failed. The person who was crying outside is the one who has your cattle cursed; I brought her to the house, but she couldn’t get through the door because of that horseshoe. Take it off right away, and we’ll try again."
Bryan removed the horseshoe from the doorway, and by [Pg 161] the hag's directions placed it on the floor under the churn, having previously reddened it in the fire.
Bryan took the horseshoe off the doorway, and by [Pg 161] the witch's instructions, he put it on the floor under the churn, after heating it up in the fire.
They again resumed their manual operations. Bryan and his wife began to churn, and the witch again to sing her strange verses, and casting her cow-hairs into the fire until she had them all nearly exhausted. Her countenance now began to exhibit evident traces of vexation and disappointment. She got quite pale, her teeth gnashed, her hand trembled, and as she cast the ninth and last hair into the fire, her person exhibited more the appearance of a female demon than of a human being.
They started working with their hands again. Bryan and his wife began churning, while the witch resumed singing her strange verses, tossing her cow hairs into the fire until she had almost used them all up. Her face now showed clear signs of irritation and disappointment. She turned pale, her teeth ground together, her hand shook, and as she threw the ninth and final hair into the fire, she looked more like a female demon than a human being.
Once more the cry was heard, and an aged red-haired woman [24] was seen approaching the house quickly.
Once again, the cry sounded, and an elderly red-haired woman [24] was spotted hurrying toward the house.
"Ho, ho!" roared the sorceress, "I knew it would be so; my charm has succeeded; my expectations are realised, and here she comes, the villain who has destroyed you."
"Ha, ha!" laughed the sorceress, "I knew this would happen; my spell has worked; my hopes have come true, and here she is, the one who has ruined you."
"What are we to do now?" asked Bryan.
"What should we do now?" Bryan asked.
"Say nothing to her," said the hag; "give her whatever she demands, and leave the rest to me."
"Don’t say anything to her," said the old woman; "give her whatever she wants, and I'll handle the rest."
The woman advanced screeching vehemently, and Bryan went out to meet her. She was a neighbour, and she said that one of her best cows was drowning in a pool of water—that there was no one at home but herself, and she implored Bryan to go rescue the cow from destruction.
The woman approached, yelling loudly, and Bryan stepped out to meet her. She was a neighbor, and she said that one of her best cows was drowning in a pool of water—that she was home alone, and she begged Bryan to go save the cow from dying.
Bryan accompanied her without hesitation; and having rescued the cow from her perilous situation, was back again in a quarter of an hour.
Bryan went with her right away; and after saving the cow from her dangerous situation, he returned in about fifteen minutes.
It was now sunset, and Mrs. Costigan set about preparing supper.
It was now sunset, and Mrs. Costigan went to work making dinner.
During supper they reverted to the singular transactions of the day. The old witch uttered many a fiendish laugh at the success of her incantations, and inquired who was the woman whom they had so curiously discovered.
During dinner, they went back to discussing the unique events of the day. The old witch let out many wicked laughs at the success of her spells and asked who the woman was that they had found so intriguingly.
Bryan satisfied her in every particular. She was the wife of a neighbouring farmer; her name was Rachel Higgins; and she had been long suspected to be on familiar terms with the spirit of darkness. She had five or six cows; [Pg 162] but it was observed by her sapient neighbours that she sold more butter every year than other farmers' wives who had twenty. Bryan had, from the commencement of the decline in his cattle, suspected her for being the aggressor, but as he had no proof, he held his peace.
Bryan satisfied her in every way. She was the wife of a nearby farmer, named Rachel Higgins, and people had long suspected she had a close relationship with dark forces. She owned five or six cows; [Pg 162] but her wise neighbors noted that she sold more butter each year than other farmers' wives who had twenty cows. From the beginning of his cattle's decline, Bryan suspected her of being the cause, but since he had no proof, he kept quiet.
"Well," said the old beldame, with a grim smile, "it is not enough that we have merely discovered the robber; all is in vain, if we do not take steps to punish her for the past, as well as to prevent her inroads for the future."
"Well," said the old woman, with a grim smile, "it's not enough that we've just found the thief; it all means nothing if we don't do something to punish her for what she's done and also to stop her from attacking us again in the future."
"And how will that be done?" said Bryan.
"And how will that be done?" Bryan asked.
"I will tell you; as soon as the hour of twelve o'clock arrives to-night, do you go to the pasture, and take a couple of swift-running dogs with you; conceal yourself in some place convenient to the cattle; watch them carefully; and if you see anything, whether man or beast, approach the cows, set on the dogs, and if possible make them draw the blood of the intruder; then ALL will be accomplished. If nothing approaches before sunrise, you may return, and we will try something else."
"I'll tell you this: as soon as midnight hits tonight, go to the pasture and take a couple of fast-running dogs with you. Hide somewhere near the cattle; keep a close eye on them. If you see anything, whether it’s a person or an animal, go after the cows, unleash the dogs, and if you can, get them to draw blood from the intruder. Then ALL will be done. If nothing comes before sunrise, you can come back, and we’ll figure out another plan."
Convenient there lived the cow-herd of a neighbouring squire. He was a hardy, courageous young man, and always kept a pair of very ferocious bull-dogs. To him Bryan applied for assistance, and he cheerfully agreed to accompany him, and, moreover, proposed to fetch a couple of his master's best greyhounds, as his own dogs, although extremely fierce and bloodthirsty, could not be relied on for swiftness. He promised Bryan to be with him before twelve o'clock, and they parted.
Conveniently, there lived the cowherd of a nearby squire. He was a tough, brave young man and always had a pair of very fierce bulldogs. Bryan asked him for help, and he happily agreed to join him. Additionally, he suggested bringing a couple of his master's best greyhounds, since his own dogs, while extremely fierce and bloodthirsty, couldn’t be counted on for speed. He promised Bryan he would meet him before noon, and they went their separate ways.
Bryan did not seek sleep that night; he sat up anxiously awaiting the midnight hour. It arrived at last, and his friend, the herdsman, true to his promise, came at the time appointed. After some further admonitions from the Collough, they departed. Having arrived at the field, they consulted as to the best position they could chose for concealment. At last they pitched on a small brake of fern, situated at the extremity of the field, adjacent to the boundary ditch, which was thickly studded with large, old white-thorn bushes. Here they crouched themselves, and [Pg 163] made the dogs, four in number, lie down beside them, eagerly expecting the appearance of their as yet unknown and mysterious visitor.
Bryan didn’t try to sleep that night; he sat up anxiously waiting for midnight. Finally, it came, and his friend, the herdsman, arrived right on time as promised. After some last-minute advice from the Collough, they set out. Once they got to the field, they discussed the best spot to hide. In the end, they chose a small patch of ferns at the edge of the field, next to the boundary ditch, which was thick with large, old hawthorn bushes. They crouched down there and made the four dogs lie down beside them, eagerly anticipating the arrival of their mysterious visitor. [Pg 163]
Here Bryan and his comrade continued a considerable time in nervous anxiety, still nothing approached, and it became manifest that morning was at hand; they were beginning to grow impatient, and were talking of returning home, when on a sudden they heard a rushing sound behind them, as if proceeding from something endeavouring to force a passage through the thick hedge in their rear. They looked in that direction, and judge of their astonishment, when they perceived a large hare in the act of springing from the ditch, and leaping on the ground quite near them. They were now convinced that this was the object which they had so impatiently expected, and they were resolved to watch her motions narrowly.
Here Bryan and his friend waited anxiously for a long time, but nothing came closer, and it was clear that morning was approaching. They were starting to get impatient and were talking about heading home when suddenly they heard a rustling sound behind them, as if something was trying to push through the thick hedge at their backs. They turned to look and couldn't believe their eyes when they saw a large hare jumping out of the ditch and landing almost right next to them. They now realized that this was the creature they had been waiting for, and they decided to keep a close eye on her movements.
After arriving to the ground, she remained motionless for a few moments, looking around her sharply. She then began to skip and jump in a playful manner; now advancing at a smart pace towards the cows, and again retreating precipitately, but still drawing nearer and nearer at each sally. At length she advanced up to the next cow, and sucked her for a moment; then on to the next, and so respectively to every cow on the field—the cows all the time lowing loudly, and appearing extremely frightened and agitated. Bryan, from the moment the hare commenced sucking the first, was with difficulty restrained from attacking her; but his more sagacious companion suggested to him, that it was better to wait until she would have done, as she would then be much heavier, and more unable to effect her escape than at present. And so the issue proved; for being now done sucking them all, her belly appeared enormously distended, and she made her exit slowly and apparently with difficulty. She advanced towards the hedge where she had entered, and as she arrived just at the clump of ferns where her foes were couched, they started up with a fierce yell, and hallooed the dogs upon her path.
After arriving at the field, she froze for a few moments, scanning her surroundings intently. She then began to skip and jump playfully, sometimes moving quickly toward the cows and then suddenly retreating, but still getting closer each time. Eventually, she approached the first cow and nursed for a moment; then she moved on to the next one, and so on, going to each cow in the field. The cows were all mooing loudly and looked extremely scared and agitated. From the moment the hare started nursing the first cow, Bryan had a hard time holding himself back from attacking her; but his wiser companion advised him to wait until she finished, as she would be much heavier and less able to escape afterward. And that's exactly how it turned out; after nursing all the cows, her belly looked huge, and she made her way out slowly and seemingly with great effort. She headed toward the hedge where she had entered, and as she reached the thicket of ferns where her enemies were hiding, they jumped up with a loud shout and sent the dogs after her.
The hare started off at a brisk pace, squirting up the [Pg 164] milk she had sucked from her mouth and nostrils, and the dogs making after her rapidly. Rachel Higgins's cabin appeared, through the grey of the morning twilight, at a little distance; and it was evident that puss seemed bent on gaining it, although she made a considerable circuit through the fields in the rear. Bryan and his comrade, however, had their thoughts, and made towards the cabin by the shortest route, and had just arrived as the hare came up, panting and almost exhausted, and the dogs at her very scut. She ran round the house, evidently confused and disappointed at the presence of the men, but at length made for the door. In the bottom of the door was a small, semicircular aperture, resembling those cut in fowl-house doors for the ingress and egress of poultry. To gain this hole, puss now made a last and desperate effort, and had succeeded in forcing her head and shoulders through it, when the foremost of the dogs made a spring and seized her violently by the haunch. She uttered a loud and piercing scream, and struggled desperately to free herself from his gripe, and at last succeeded, but not until she left a piece of her rump in his teeth. The men now burst open the door; a bright turf fire blazed on the hearth, and the whole floor was streaming with blood. No hare, however, could be found, and the men were more than ever convinced that it was old Rachel, who had, by the assistance of some demon, assumed the form of the hare, and they now determined to have her if she were over the earth. They entered the bedroom, and heard some smothered groaning, as if proceeding from some one in extreme agony. They went to the corner of the room from whence the moans proceeded, and there, beneath a bundle of freshly-cut rushes, found the form of Rachel Higgins, writhing in the most excruciating agony, and almost smothered in a pool of blood. The men were astounded; they addressed the wretched old woman, but she either could not, or would not answer them. Her wound still bled copiously; her tortures appeared to increase, and it was evident that she was dying. The aroused family thronged around her with cries and lamentations; [Pg 165] she did not seem to heed them, she got worse and worse, and her piercing yells fell awfully on the ears of the bystanders. At length she expired, and her corpse exhibited a most appalling spectacle, even before the spirit had well departed.
The hare took off quickly, spitting out the milk she had sucked from her mouth and nostrils, with the dogs chasing her closely. Rachel Higgins's cabin appeared in the grey morning light a short distance away, and it was clear that the hare was trying to reach it, even though she took a long detour through the fields behind. Bryan and his friend had other ideas and headed to the cabin by the quickest route, arriving just as the hare arrived, panting and nearly worn out, with the dogs right behind her. She ran around the house, clearly confused and frustrated by the presence of the men, but eventually made for the door. At the bottom of the door was a small, semicircular hole, similar to those cut into chicken coop doors for the birds to come and go. Puss made one last desperate attempt to fit through this hole and had just managed to get her head and shoulders in when the first dog leaped and grabbed her roughly by the hind leg. She let out a loud, piercing scream and struggled fiercely to break free, finally escaping but not without leaving a chunk of her backside in the dog's mouth. The men burst through the door; a bright turf fire blazed in the fireplace, and the entire floor was soaked in blood. However, there was no hare to be found, and the men became more convinced than ever that it was old Rachel, who had, with the help of some demon, transformed into a hare, and they resolved to find her. They went into the bedroom and heard muffled groans, as if someone was in extreme pain. They approached the corner of the room where the sounds were coming from and found Rachel Higgins, writhing in agony and nearly drowned in a pool of blood beneath a pile of freshly-cut rushes. The men were shocked; they spoke to the poor old woman, but she either couldn’t or wouldn’t respond. Her wound was still bleeding heavily, her suffering seemed to intensify, and it was clear that she was dying. The family gathered around her, crying and mourning; [Pg 165] she seemed unaware of them as her condition worsened, and her agonizing screams echoed dreadfully in the ears of those nearby. Finally, she took her last breath, and her body presented a horrifying sight, even before her spirit had fully departed.
Bryan and his friend returned home. The old hag had been previously aware of the fate of Rachel Higgins, but it was not known by what means she acquired her supernatural knowledge. She was delighted at the issue of her mysterious operations. Bryan pressed her much to accept of some remuneration for her services, but she utterly rejected such proposals. She remained a few days at his house, and at length took her leave and departed, no one knew whither.
Bryan and his friend went home. The old woman had already known about the fate of Rachel Higgins, but it was unclear how she obtained her supernatural knowledge. She was pleased with the outcome of her mysterious actions. Bryan urged her to accept some payment for her services, but she completely refused. She stayed a few days at his house and eventually said goodbye and left, with no one knowing where she went.
Old Rachel's remains were interred that night in the neighbouring churchyard. Her fate soon became generally known, and her family, ashamed to remain in their native village, disposed of their property, and quitted the country for ever. The story, however, is still fresh in the memory of the surrounding villagers; and often, it is said, amid the grey haze of a summer twilight, may the ghost of Rachel Higgins, in the form of a hare, be seen scudding over her favourite and well-remembered haunts.
Old Rachel's body was buried that night in the nearby churchyard. Her fate quickly became known, and her family, embarrassed to stay in their home village, sold their property and left the country for good. However, the story still lingers in the minds of the local villagers; and often, it is said, in the soft light of a summer evening, the ghost of Rachel Higgins, in the form of a hare, can be seen darting across her favorite and well-remembered spots.
Footnotes
[21] Dublin University Magazine, 1839.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dublin University Magazine, 1839.
[22] Aghavoe—"the field of kine"—a beautiful and romantic village near Borris-in-Ossory, in the Queen's County. It was once a place of considerable importance, and for centuries the episcopal seat of the diocese of Ossory, but for ages back it has gone to decay, and is now remarkable for nothing but the magnificent ruins of a priory of the Dominicans, erected here at an early period by St. Canice, the patron saint of Ossory.
[22] Aghavoe—"the field of cows"—a lovely and charming village near Borris-in-Ossory, in County Laois. It used to be quite significant and for centuries served as the episcopal seat of the diocese of Ossory, but for many years it has fallen into disrepair and is now known mainly for the stunning ruins of a Dominican priory established here early on by St. Canice, the patron saint of Ossory.
[23] It was once a common practice in Ireland to nail a piece of horseshoe on the threshold of the door, as a preservative against the influence of the fairies, who, it is thought, dare not enter any house thus guarded. This custom, however, is much on the wane, but still it is prevalent in some of the more uncivilised districts of the country.
[23] It used to be common in Ireland to nail a horseshoe to the front door as a protection against fairies, who are believed to avoid homes with this kind of safeguard. However, this tradition is declining, though it still exists in some of the more remote areas of the country.
THE HORNED WOMEN. [25]
LADY WILDE.
A rich woman sat up late one night carding and preparing wool, while all the family and servants were asleep. Suddenly a knock was given at the door, and a voice called—"Open! open!"
A wealthy woman stayed up late one night carding and preparing wool while everyone in the house, including the servants, was asleep. Suddenly, there was a knock at the door, and a voice called out—"Open! open!"
"Who is there?" said the woman of the house.
"Who is it?" said the woman of the house.
"I am the Witch of the one Horn," was answered.
"I am the Witch of the one Horn," was replied.
The mistress, supposing that one of her neighbours had called and required assistance, opened the door, and a [Pg 166] woman entered, having in her hand a pair of wool carders, and bearing a horn on her forehead, as if growing there. She sat down by the fire in silence, and began to card the wool with violent haste. Suddenly she paused, and said aloud: "Where are the women? they delay too long."
The lady, thinking that one of her neighbors had come by for help, opened the door, and a [Pg 166] woman walked in, holding a pair of wool carders, with a horn on her forehead, as if it were growing there. She sat down by the fire quietly and started to card the wool with intense speed. Suddenly, she stopped and said loudly, "Where are the women? They are taking too long."
Then a second knock came to the door, and a voice called as before, "Open! open!"
Then a second knock sounded at the door, and a voice called out just like before, "Open! Open!"
The mistress felt herself constrained to rise and open to the call, and immediately a second witch entered, having two horns on her forehead, and in her hand a wheel for spinning wool.
The mistress felt she had to get up and answer the call, and right away a second witch came in, sporting two horns on her forehead and holding a spinning wheel for wool.
"Give me place," she said, "I am the Witch of the two Horns," and she began to spin as quick as lightning.
"Make way for me," she said, "I am the Witch of the two Horns," and she started to spin as fast as lightning.
And so the knocks went on, and the call was heard, and the witches entered, until at last twelve women sat round the fire—the first with one horn, the last with twelve horns.
And so the knocks kept coming, the call was heard, and the witches came in, until at last twelve women sat around the fire—the first with one horn, the last with twelve horns.
And they carded the thread, and turned their spinning-wheels, and wound and wove.
And they carded the wool, used their spinning wheels, and spun and wove.
All singing together an ancient rhyme, but no word did they speak to the mistress of the house. Strange to hear, and frightful to look upon, were these twelve women, with their horns and their wheels; and the mistress felt near to death, and she tried to rise that she might call for help, but she could not move, nor could she utter a word or a cry, for the spell of the witches was upon her.
All singing together an old rhyme, but they didn’t say a word to the lady of the house. It was strange to hear and terrifying to see these twelve women with their horns and their wheels; and the lady felt like she was about to die. She tried to get up to call for help, but she couldn’t move or say anything, as the witches’ spell had taken hold of her.
Then one of them called to her in Irish, and said—
Then one of them called to her in Irish and said—
"Rise, woman, and make us a cake." Then the mistress searched for a vessel to bring water from the well that she might mix the meal and make the cake, but she could find none.
"Get up, woman, and bake us a cake." Then the mistress looked for a container to fetch water from the well so she could mix the flour and make the cake, but she couldn't find one.
And they said to her, "Take a sieve and bring water in it."
And they said to her, "Take a sieve and fill it with water."
And she took the sieve and went to the well; but the water poured from it, and she could fetch none for the cake, and she sat down by the well and wept.
And she grabbed the sieve and went to the well; but the water poured out of it, and she couldn't get any for the cake, so she sat down by the well and cried.
Then a voice came by her and said, "Take yellow clay and moss, and bind them together, and plaster the sieve so that it will hold."
Then a voice came to her and said, "Take yellow clay and moss, mix them together, and coat the sieve so it will hold."
[Pg 167] This she did, and the sieve held the water for the cake; and the voice said again—
[Pg 167] She did this, and the sieve caught the water for the cake; and the voice said again—
"Return, and when thou comest to the north angle of the house, cry aloud three times and say, 'The mountain of the Fenian women and the sky over it is all on fire.'"
"Return, and when you reach the north corner of the house, shout three times and say, 'The mountain of the Fenian women and the sky above it is all on fire.'"
And she did so.
And she did that.
When the witches inside heard the call, a great and terrible cry broke from their lips, and they rushed forth with wild lamentations and shrieks, and fled away to Slievenamon, [26] where was their chief abode. But the Spirit of the Well bade the mistress of the house to enter and prepare her home against the enchantments of the witches if they returned again.
When the witches inside heard the call, a loud and horrible scream erupted from their lips, and they rushed out with wild cries and wails, fleeing to Slievenamon, [26] where their main home was. But the Spirit of the Well told the lady of the house to come in and get her home ready against the witches' spells if they came back.
And first, to break their spells, she sprinkled the water in which she had washed her child's feet (the feet-water) outside the door on the threshold; secondly, she took the cake which the witches had made in her absence of meal mixed with the blood drawn from the sleeping family, and she broke the cake in bits, and placed a bit in the mouth of each sleeper, and they were restored; and she took the cloth they had woven and placed it half in and half out of the chest with the padlock; and lastly, she secured the door with a great crossbeam fastened in the jambs, so that they could not enter, and having done these things she waited.
And first, to break their spells, she sprinkled the water she used to wash her child's feet outside the door on the threshold; next, she took the cake the witches had made from meal mixed with the blood drawn from the sleeping family. She broke the cake into pieces and put a piece in the mouth of each sleeper, and they were restored. She then took the cloth they had woven and placed it half in and half out of the locked chest. Finally, she secured the door with a heavy crossbeam fastened in the doorframe, so they couldn’t get in, and after doing all this, she waited.
Not long were the witches in coming back, and they raged and called for vengeance.
Not long after, the witches returned, furious and demanding revenge.
"Open! open!" they screamed, "open, feet-water!"
"Open! Open!" they shouted, "Open, water for our feet!"
"I cannot," said the feet-water, "I am scattered on the ground, and my path is down to the Lough."
"I can't," said the foot-water, "I'm spread out on the ground, and my way is down to the lake."
"Open, open, wood and trees and beam!" they cried to the door.
"Open, open, wood and trees and beam!" they shouted at the door.
"I cannot," said the door, "for the beam is fixed in the jambs and I have no power to move."
"I can't," said the door, "because the beam is stuck in the frame and I have no way to move."
"Open, open, cake that we have made and mingled with blood!" they cried again.
"Open, open, cake that we made and mixed with blood!" they shouted once more.
"I cannot," said the cake, "for I am broken and bruised, and my blood is on the lips of the sleeping children."
"I can't," said the cake, "because I'm broken and bruised, and my blood is on the lips of the sleeping children."
[Pg 168] Then the witches rushed through the air with great cries, and fled back to Slievenamon, uttering strange curses on the Spirit of the Well, who had wished their ruin; but the woman and the house were left in peace, and a mantle dropped by one of the witches in her flight was kept hung up by the mistress as a sign of the night's awful contest; and this mantle was in possession of the same family from generation to generation for five hundred years after.
[Pg 168] Then the witches hurried through the air with loud screams and flew back to Slievenamon, shouting strange curses at the Spirit of the Well, who had wanted their downfall; but the woman and her house were left alone, and a cloak dropped by one of the witches during her escape was kept displayed by the mistress as a reminder of the terrifying battle of the night; this cloak remained with the same family for five hundred years afterward.
Footnotes
[25] Ancient Legends of Ireland.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ancient Irish Legends.
[26] Sliábh-na-mban—i.e., mountains of the women.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sliábh-na-mban—i.e., mountains of the women.
THE WITCHES' EXCURSION. [27]
PATRICK KENNEDY.
Shemus Rua [28] (Red James) awakened from his sleep one night by noises in his kitchen. Stealing to the door, he saw half-a-dozen old women sitting round the fire, jesting and laughing, his old housekeeper, Madge, quite frisky and gay, helping her sister crones to cheering glasses of punch. He began to admire the impudence and imprudence of Madge, displayed in the invitation and the riot, but recollected on the instant her officiousness in urging him to take a comfortable posset, which she had brought to his bedside just before he fell asleep. Had he drunk it, he would have been just now deaf to the witches' glee. He heard and saw them drink his health in such a mocking style as nearly to tempt him to charge them, besom in hand, but he restrained himself.
Shemus Rua [28] (Red James) woke up one night to noises coming from his kitchen. Sneaking to the door, he saw a group of old women gathered around the fire, joking and laughing, with his old housekeeper, Madge, lively and cheerful, serving her sister witches glasses of punch. He couldn’t help but admire Madge's boldness and recklessness as she welcomed the commotion, but he quickly remembered how she had insisted he drink a soothing remedy she brought to his bedside just before he fell asleep. If he had taken it, he would be blissfully unaware of the witches' merriment. Instead, he heard and watched them toast to his health in such a teasing manner that it almost tempted him to confront them with a broom, but he held himself back.
The jug being emptied, one of them cried out, "Is it time to be gone?" and at the same moment, putting on a red cap, she added—
The jug was emptied, and one of them shouted, "Is it time to leave?" At the same time, she put on a red cap and added—
And my red hat too,
"Head over to England."
Making use of a twig which she held in her hand as a steed, she gracefully soared up the chimney, and was rapidly [Pg 169] followed by the rest. But when it came to the housekeeper, Shemus interposed. "By your leave, ma'am," said he, snatching twig and cap. "Ah, you desateful ould crocodile! If I find you here on my return, there'll be wigs on the green—
Making use of a twig she held in her hand as a horse, she gracefully soared up the chimney and was quickly [Pg 169] followed by the others. But when it came to the housekeeper, Shemus stepped in. "Excuse me, ma'am," he said, grabbing the twig and cap. "Ah, you miserable old crocodile! If I find you here when I get back, there'll be trouble."
And my red hat too,
Head over to England.'"
The words were not out of his mouth when he was soaring above the ridge pole, and swiftly ploughing the air. He was careful to speak no word (being somewhat conversant with witch-lore), as the result would be a tumble, and the immediate return of the expedition.
The words hardly left his mouth when he was flying above the roof and quickly cutting through the air. He was careful to keep silent (being somewhat familiar with witchcraft), as speaking would lead to a fall and an immediate end to the mission.
In a very short time they had crossed the Wicklow hills, the Irish Sea, and the Welsh mountains, and were charging, at whirlwind speed, the hall door of a castle. Shemus, only for the company in which he found himself, would have cried out for pardon, expecting to be mummy against the hard oak door in a moment; but, all bewildered, he found himself passing through the key-hole, along a passage, down a flight of steps, and through a cellar-door key-hole before he could form any clear idea of his situation.
In no time at all, they had crossed the Wicklow hills, the Irish Sea, and the Welsh mountains, and were rushing, at breakneck speed, towards the castle’s front door. Shemus, if it weren’t for the company he was with, would have shouted for forgiveness, expecting to be slammed against the hard oak door in an instant; but, completely confused, he found himself slipping through the keyhole, along a hallway, down a flight of steps, and through a cellar door’s keyhole before he could get a clear understanding of what was happening.
Waking to the full consciousness of his position, he found himself sitting on a stillion, plenty of lights glimmering round, and he and his companions, with full tumblers of frothing wine in hand, hob-nobbing and drinking healths as jovially and recklessly as if the liquor was honestly come by, and they were sitting in Shemus's own kitchen. The red birredh [29] had assimilated Shemus's nature for the time being to that of his unholy companions. The heady liquors soon got into their brains, and a period of unconsciousness succeeded the ecstasy, the head-ache, the turning round of the barrels, and the "scattered sight" of poor Shemus. He woke up under the impression of being roughly seized, and shaken, and dragged upstairs, and subjected to a disagreeable examination by the lord of the castle, in his state parlour. There was much derision among the whole company, gentle [Pg 170] and simple, on hearing Shemus's explanation, and, as the thing occurred in the dark ages, the unlucky Leinster man was sentenced to be hung as soon as the gallows could be prepared for the occasion.
Waking up fully aware of his situation, he found himself sitting on a stool, surrounded by a lot of lights. He and his friends, with full glasses of frothy wine in hand, were toasting and drinking cheerfully and recklessly as if the alcohol was honestly earned and they were in Shemus's own kitchen. The red drink [29] had temporarily aligned Shemus's nature with that of his unholy companions. The strong drinks quickly affected their minds, leading to a period of unconsciousness, followed by a headache, the spinning of barrels, and Shemus’s blurred vision. He woke up feeling roughly grabbed, shaken, and dragged upstairs, where he faced a nasty interrogation by the lord of the castle in his state parlor. There was a lot of laughter from the entire group, both aristocrats and commoners, after hearing Shemus's explanation, and since this took place in the dark ages, the unfortunate Leinster man was sentenced to hang as soon as the gallows could be set up for the occasion.
The poor Hibernian was in the cart proceeding on his last journey, with a label on his back, and another on his breast, announcing him as the remorseless villain who for the last month had been draining the casks in my lord's vault every night. He was surprised to hear himself addressed by his name, and in his native tongue, by an old woman in the crowd. "Ach, Shemus, alanna! is it going to die you are in a strange place without your cappeen d'yarrag?" [30] These words infused hope and courage into the poor victim's heart. He turned to the lord and humbly asked leave to die in his red cap, which he supposed had dropped from his head in the vault. A servant was sent for the head-piece, and Shemus felt lively hope warming his heart while placing it on his head. On the platform he was graciously allowed to address the spectators, which he proceeded to do in the usual formula composed for the benefit of flying stationers—"Good people all, a warning take by me;" but when he had finished the line, "My parents reared me tenderly," he unexpectedly added—"By yarrow and rue," etc., and the disappointed spectators saw him shoot up obliquely through the air in the style of a sky-rocket that had missed its aim. It is said that the lord took the circumstance much to heart, and never afterwards hung a man for twenty-four hours after his offence.
The poor Irishman was in the cart heading on his last journey, with a label on his back and another on his chest, announcing him as the relentless villain who had been draining the barrels in my lord's vault every night for the past month. He was surprised to hear an older woman in the crowd call him by name and speak to him in his native tongue. "Oh, Shemus, darling! Are you going to die here in a strange place without your cappeen d'yarrag?" [30] These words filled the poor victim's heart with hope and courage. He turned to the lord and humbly asked for permission to die in his red cap, which he thought he had lost in the vault. A servant was sent to retrieve the headpiece, and Shemus felt a warm hope in his heart as he placed it on his head. On the platform, he was graciously allowed to address the crowd, and he began with the usual phrase meant for the benefit of the flying stationers—"Good people all, take a warning from me;" but when he reached the line, "My parents raised me tenderly," he unexpectedly added—"By yarrow and rue," etc., and the disappointed spectators saw him shoot up diagonally through the air like a firework that had missed its target. It is said that the lord took this event to heart and never hung a man for twenty-four hours after his crime.
Footnotes
[27] Fictions of the Irish Celts.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Irish Celtic Fictions.
[28] Irish, Séumus Ruadh. The Celtic vocal organs are unable to pronounce the letter j, hence they make Shon or Shawn of John, or Shamus of James, etc.
[28] Irish, Séumus Ruadh. The Celtic vocal organs can’t pronounce the letter j, so they turn John into Shon or Shawn, and James into Shamus, etc.
[29] Ir., Birreud—i.e., a cap.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ir., Birreud—i.e., a cap.
[30] Irish, caipín dearg—i.e., red cap.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Irish, red cap.
THE CONFESSIONS OF TOM BOURKE.
T. CROFTON CROKER.
Tom Bourke lives in a low, long farm-house, resembling in outward appearance a large barn, placed at the bottom of the hill, just where the new road strikes off from the old one, leading from the town of Kilworth to that of Lismore. He [Pg 171] is of a class of persons who are a sort of black swans in Ireland: he is a wealthy farmer. Tom's father had, in the good old times, when a hundred pounds were no inconsiderable treasure, either to lend or spend, accommodated his landlord with that sum, at interest; and obtained as a return for his civility a long lease, about half-a-dozen times more valuable than the loan which procured it. The old man died worth several hundred pounds, the greater part of which, with his farm, he bequeathed to his son Tom. But besides all this, Tom received from his father, upon his death-bed, another gift, far more valuable than worldly riches, greatly as he prized and is still known to prize them. He was invested with the privilege, enjoyed by few of the sons of men, of communicating with those mysterious beings called "the good people."
Tom Bourke lives in a long, low farmhouse that looks like a big barn. It's located at the bottom of a hill, right where the new road branches off from the old one, connecting the towns of Kilworth and Lismore. He is part of a rare group in Ireland: a wealthy farmer. Tom's father, back in the good old days when a hundred pounds was a significant amount of money to lend or spend, lent that sum to his landlord and in return received a long lease that was worth about six times the amount he loaned. When the old man passed away, he left behind several hundred pounds and his farm to Tom. But beyond all this, Tom received a gift from his father on his deathbed that was far more valuable than material wealth, even though he highly valued it. He inherited the rare ability to communicate with mysterious beings known as "the good people."
Tom Bourke is a little, stout, healthy, active man, about fifty-five years of age. His hair is perfectly white, short and bushy behind, but rising in front erect and thick above his forehead, like a new clothes-brush. His eyes are of that kind which I have often observed with persons of a quick, but limited intellect—they are small, grey, and lively. The large and projecting eyebrows under, or rather within, which they twinkle, give them an expression of shrewdness and intelligence, if not of cunning. And this is very much the character of the man. If you want to make a bargain with Tom Bourke you must act as if you were a general besieging a town, and make your advances a long time before you can hope to obtain possession; if you march up boldly, and tell him at once your object, you are for the most part sure to have the gates closed in your teeth. Tom does not wish to part with what you wish to obtain; or another person has been speaking to him for the whole of the last week. Or, it may be, your proposal seems to meet the most favourable reception. "Very well, sir;" "That's true, sir;" "I'm very thankful to your honour," and other expressions of kindness and confidence greet you in reply to every sentence; and you part from him wondering how he can have obtained the character which he universally [Pg 172] bears, of being a man whom no one can make anything of in a bargain. But when you next meet him the flattering illusion is dissolved: you find you are a great deal further from your object than you were when you thought you had almost succeeded; his eye and his tongue express a total forgetfulness of what the mind within never lost sight of for an instant; and you have to begin operations afresh, with the disadvantage of having put your adversary completely upon his guard.
Tom Bourke is a short, stocky, healthy, active man, about fifty-five years old. His hair is completely white, short and bushy in the back, but thick and upright in front, like a brand new clothes brush. His eyes are the type I’ve often noticed in people who are quick-minded but not very deep—they’re small, gray, and full of life. The big, prominent eyebrows above his twinkling eyes give him an expression of cleverness and intelligence, if not a bit of slyness. This pretty much sums up his character. If you want to strike a deal with Tom Bourke, you have to act like a general laying siege to a city, taking your time before you can hope to get what you want; if you come right up and bluntly state your aim, you’ll likely find the gates slammed in your face. Tom doesn’t want to give up what you’re after; or maybe someone else has been negotiating with him all week. Or, it could be that your proposal seems to be received very well. “Very well, sir;” “That’s true, sir;” “I really appreciate it, your honor,” and similar words of kindness and reassurance greet you after every sentence, leaving you puzzled about how he has the reputation of being someone no one can negotiate with effectively. But when you see him again, that flattering illusion fades: you find you’re much further away from your goal than you thought back when you believed you were close; his eye and tongue convey a complete forgetfulness of what he was keenly aware of all along; and you have to start all over again, now at a disadvantage because you’ve entirely alerted your opponent.
Yet, although Tom Bourke is, whether from supernatural revealings, or (as many will think more probable) from the tell-truth experience, so distrustful of mankind, and so close in his dealings with them, he is no misanthrope. No man loves better the pleasures of the genial board. The love of money, indeed, which is with him (and who will blame him?) a very ruling propensity, and the gratification which it has received from habits of industry, sustained throughout a pretty long and successful life, have taught him the value of sobriety, during those seasons, at least, when a man's business requires him to keep possession of his senses. He has, therefore, a general rule, never to get drunk but on Sundays. But in order that it should be a general one to all intents and purposes, he takes a method which, according to better logicians than he is, always proves the rule. He has many exceptions; among these, of course, are the evenings of all the fair and market-days that happen in his neighbourhood; so also all the days in which funerals, marriages, and christenings take place among his friends within many miles of him. As to this last class of exceptions, it may appear at first very singular, that he is much more punctual in his attendance at the funerals than at the baptisms or weddings of his friends. This may be construed as an instance of disinterested affection for departed worth, very uncommon in this selfish world. But I am afraid that the motives which lead Tom Bourke to pay more court to the dead than the living are precisely those which lead to the opposite conduct in the generality of mankind—a hope of future benefit and a fear [Pg 173] of future evil. For the good people, who are a race as powerful as they are capricious, have their favourites among those who inhabit this world; often show their affection by easing the objects of it from the load of this burdensome life; and frequently reward or punish the living according to the degree of reverence paid to the obsequies and the memory of the elected dead.
Yet, even though Tom Bourke is, whether due to supernatural insights or (as many would probably think) from his honest experiences, very distrustful of people and keeps his dealings with them close, he is not a misanthrope. No one loves the joys of a friendly gathering more than he does. His love of money, which is a significant driving force for him (and who could blame him?), along with the satisfaction he's gained from his consistent hard work throughout a pretty long and successful life, have taught him the value of moderation, especially when his business requires him to stay sharp. Therefore, he has a general rule to only get drunk on Sundays. To make sure this rule is effective, he follows a method that, according to better thinkers than he, always supports the rule. He has many exceptions; these include the evenings of all the fairs and market days that occur in his area, as well as all the days of funerals, weddings, and christenings for his friends within a considerable distance. As for this last group of exceptions, it may seem odd at first that he is more punctual to funerals than to the baptisms or weddings of his friends. This could be seen as an example of genuine affection for those who have passed, which is quite rare in this selfish world. However, I fear that the reasons why Tom Bourke shows more respect for the dead than the living are the same reasons that lead most people to behave the opposite way—a hope for future gain and a fear of future loss. The good people, who are as powerful as they are unpredictable, often choose favorites among those living in this world; they often show their affection by relieving their favorites from the burdens of life and frequently reward or punish the living based on how much respect is shown to the rites and memories of the chosen dead.
Some may attribute to the same cause the apparently humane and charitable actions which Tom, and indeed the other members of his family, are known frequently to perform. A beggar has seldom left their farm-yard with an empty wallet, or without obtaining a night's lodging, if required, with a sufficiency of potatoes and milk to satisfy even an Irish beggar's appetite; in appeasing which, account must usually be taken of the auxiliary jaws of a hungry dog, and of two or three still more hungry children, who line themselves well within, to atone for their nakedness without. If one of the neighbouring poor be seized with a fever, Tom will often supply the sick wretch with some untenanted hut upon one of his two large farms (for he has added one to his patrimony), or will send his labourers to construct a shed at a hedge-side, and supply straw for a bed while the disorder continues. His wife, remarkable for the largeness of her dairy, and the goodness of everything it contains, will furnish milk for whey; and their good offices are frequently extended to the family of the patient, who are, perhaps, reduced to the extremity of wretchedness, by even the temporary suspension of a father's or a husband's labour.
Some people might see the same reason behind the seemingly kind and charitable actions that Tom and his family often take. A beggar rarely leaves their farmyard with an empty wallet or without a place to stay for the night if needed, along with enough potatoes and milk to satisfy even an Irish beggar's hunger; in satisfying this, one must also consider the eager jaws of a hungry dog and two or three even hungrier children, who crowd inside to make up for their lack of clothes outside. If one of the nearby poor gets a fever, Tom often lets the sick person use an empty hut on one of his two large farms (since he's added one to his inheritance), or he sends his workers to build a shed by a hedge and provide straw for a bed until the sickness passes. His wife, known for her large dairy and the quality of its contents, will provide milk for whey; and their kindness often extends to the family of the patient, who might be pushed into deep poverty by the temporary loss of a father’s or husband’s income.
If much of this arises from the hopes and fears to which I above alluded, I believe much of it flows from a mingled sense of compassion and of duty, which is sometimes seen to break from an Irish peasant's heart, even where it happens to be enveloped in a habitual covering of avarice and fraud; and which I once heard speak in terms not to be misunderstood: "When we get a deal, 'tis only fair we should give back a little of it."
If a lot of this comes from the hopes and fears I mentioned earlier, I also think a lot of it comes from a mix of compassion and duty, which can sometimes be seen shining through an Irish peasant's heart, even when it's wrapped up in a usual layer of greed and deception; and which I once heard expressed clearly: "When we make a profit, it's only right we should give back a little of it."
It is not easy to prevail on Tom to speak of those good [Pg 174] people, with whom he is said to hold frequent and intimate communications. To the faithful, who believe in their power, and their occasional delegation of it to him, he seldom refuses, if properly asked, to exercise his high prerogative when any unfortunate being is struck in his neighbourhood. Still he will not be won unsued: he is at first difficult of persuasion, and must be overcome by a little gentle violence. On these occasions he is unusually solemn and mysterious, and if one word of reward be mentioned he at once abandons the unhappy patient, such a proposition being a direct insult to his supernatural superiors. It is true that, as the labourer is worthy of his hire, most persons gifted as he is do not scruple to receive a token of gratitude from the patients or their friends after their recovery. It is recorded that a very handsome gratuity was once given to a female practitioner in this occult science, who deserves to be mentioned, not only because she was a neighbour and a rival of Tom's, but from the singularity of a mother deriving her name from her son. Her son's name was Owen, and she was always called Owen sa vauher (Owen's mother). This person was, on the occasion to which I have alluded, persuaded to give her assistance to a young girl who had lost the use of her right leg; Owen sa vauher found the cure a difficult one. A journey of about eighteen miles was essential for the purpose, probably to visit one of the good people who resided at that distance; and this journey could only be performed by Owen sa vauher travelling upon the back of a white hen. The visit, however, was accomplished; and at a particular hour, according to the prediction of this extraordinary woman, when the hen and her rider were to reach their journey's end, the patient was seized with an irresistible desire to dance, which she gratified with the most perfect freedom of the diseased leg, much to the joy of her anxious family. The gratuity in this case was, as it surely ought to have been, unusually large, from the difficulty of procuring a hen willing to go so long a journey with such a rider.
It’s not easy to get Tom to talk about those good [Pg 174] people he’s said to be in frequent and close contact with. To the believers, who trust in their power and their occasional passing of it to him, he rarely says no if asked properly to use his high abilities when someone unfortunate is struck in his area. However, he won’t be convinced easily; he’s initially hard to persuade and needs a bit of gentle prodding. During these times, he’s unusually serious and mysterious, and if any mention of payment comes up, he immediately abandons the unfortunate individual, considering such a suggestion an insult to his supernatural superiors. It’s true that, as the saying goes, a worker deserves their pay, and many people with his gifts don’t hesitate to accept a token of gratitude from patients or their families after they recover. There’s a story about a generous reward given to a female practitioner in this mystical field, who deserves recognition not only because she lived nearby and was a rival of Tom's but also because of the uniqueness of a mother taking her name from her son. Her son’s name was Owen, and she was always known as Owen sa vauher (Owen's mother). This woman was, on the occasion I mention, persuaded to help a young girl who had lost the use of her right leg; Owen sa vauher found the cure to be challenging. A journey of about eighteen miles was necessary, likely to visit one of the good people who lived that far away; and this journey could only be made by Owen sa vauher riding on the back of a white hen. Nonetheless, the visit was successful; and at a specific hour, according to this remarkable woman’s prediction, when the hen and her rider arrived at their destination, the patient suddenly felt an overwhelming urge to dance, which she did freely with her previously afflicted leg, bringing great joy to her anxious family. The reward in this case was, as it certainly should have been, quite large, due to the difficulty of finding a hen willing to make such a long journey with that rider.
To do Tom Bourke justice, he is on these occasions, as [Pg 175] I have heard from many competent authorities, perfectly disinterested. Not many months since he recovered a young woman (the sister of a tradesman living near him), who had been struck speechless after returning from a funeral, and had continued so for several days. He steadfastly refused receiving any compensation, saying that even if he had not as much as would buy him his supper, he could take nothing in this case, because the girl had offended at the funeral of one of the good people belonging to his own family, and though he would do her a kindness, he could take none from her.
To give Tom Bourke the credit he deserves, he is, as I’ve heard from many reliable sources, completely impartial on these occasions. Not long ago, he helped a young woman (the sister of a local tradesman) who lost her ability to speak after coming back from a funeral, and she remained that way for several days. He firmly refused to accept any payment, stating that even if he didn’t have enough to buy his dinner, he couldn’t take anything in this situation because the girl had been upset at the funeral of one of the good people from his own family, and while he wanted to help her, he wouldn’t accept anything in return.
About the time this last remarkable affair took place, my friend Mr. Martin, who is a neighbour of Tom's, had some business to transact with him, which it was exceedingly difficult to bring to a conclusion. At last Mr. Martin, having tried all quiet means, had recourse to a legal process, which brought Tom to reason, and the matter was arranged to their mutual satisfaction, and with perfect good-humour between the parties. The accommodation took place after dinner at Mr. Martin's house, and he invited Tom to walk into the parlour and take a glass of punch, made of some excellent poteen, which was on the table: he had long wished to draw out his highly-endowed neighbour on the subject of his supernatural powers, and as Mrs. Martin, who was in the room, was rather a favourite of Tom's, this seemed a good opportunity.
Around the time this last incredible event happened, my friend Mr. Martin, who lives next to Tom, needed to discuss some business with him, which was really tough to wrap up. Eventually, Mr. Martin, after trying all peaceful approaches, had to go the legal route, which convinced Tom to cooperate, and they settled things to their mutual satisfaction, keeping a friendly atmosphere between them. The settlement occurred after dinner at Mr. Martin's house, where he invited Tom to join him in the living room for a glass of punch, made from some excellent poteen, that was on the table. He had long wanted to get his talented neighbor talking about his supernatural abilities, and since Mrs. Martin, who was in the room, was one of Tom's favorites, this seemed like a perfect chance.
"Well, Tom," said Mr. Martin, "that was a curious business of Molly Dwyer's, who recovered her speech so suddenly the other day."
"Well, Tom," Mr. Martin said, "that was an odd situation with Molly Dwyer, who suddenly got her speech back the other day."
"You may say that, sir," replied Tom Bourke; "but I had to travel far for it: no matter for that now. Your health, ma'am," said he, turning to Mrs. Martin.
"You may say that, sir," replied Tom Bourke; "but I had to travel a long way for it: that's not important right now. To your health, ma'am," he said, turning to Mrs. Martin.
"Thank you, Tom. But I am told you had some trouble once in that way in your own family," said Mrs Martin.
"Thanks, Tom. But I've heard you had some issues like that in your own family," said Mrs. Martin.
"So I had, ma'am; trouble enough: but you were only a child at that time."
"So, I did, ma'am; quite a bit of trouble: but you were just a child back then."
"Come, Tom," said the hospitable Mr. Martin, interrupting [Pg 176] him, "take another tumbler;" and he then added, "I wish you would tell us something of the manner in which so many of your children died. I am told they dropped off, one after another, by the same disorder, and that your eldest son was cured in a most extraordinary way, when the physicians had given him over."
"Come on, Tom," said the friendly Mr. Martin, interrupting him, "have another drink;" and then he added, "I'd like to hear more about how so many of your kids passed away. I've heard that they all fell ill one after the other from the same sickness, and that your oldest son was healed in a really remarkable way, after the doctors had given up on him."
"'Tis true for you, sir," returned Tom; "your father, the doctor (God be good to him, I won't belie him in his grave), told me, when my fourth boy was a week sick, that himself and Dr. Barry did all that man could do for him; but they could not keep him from going after the rest. No more they could, if the people that took away the rest wished to take him too. But they left him; and sorry to the heart I am I did not know before why they were taking my boys from me; if I did, I would not be left trusting to two of 'em now."
"It's true for you, sir," Tom replied. "Your father, the doctor (God bless him, I won’t speak ill of him now that he's gone), told me when my fourth boy was sick for a week that he and Dr. Barry did everything they could for him; but they couldn't save him from following the others. No more could they, if those who took the others had wanted him too. But they left him behind, and it pains me to think I didn’t realize earlier why they were taking my boys from me; if I had, I wouldn't be left relying on just two of them now."
"And how did you find it out, Tom?" inquired Mr. Martin.
"And how did you figure it out, Tom?" Mr. Martin asked.
"Why, then, I'll tell you, sir," said Bourke. "When your father said what I told you, I did not know very well what to do. I walked down the little bohereen [31] you know, sir, that goes to the river-side near Dick Heafy's ground; for 'twas a lonesome place, and I wanted to think of myself. I was heavy, sir, and my heart got weak in me, when I thought I was to lose my little boy; and I did not well know how to face his mother with the news, for she doated down upon him. Besides, she never got the better of all she cried at his brother's berrin [32] the week before. As I was going down the bohereen I met an old bocough, that used to come about the place once or twice a-year, and used always to sleep in our barn while he staid in the neighbourhood. So he asked me how I was. 'Bad enough, Shamous,' [33] says I. 'I'm sorry for your trouble,' says he; 'but you're a foolish man, Mr. Bourke. Your son would be well enough if you would only do what you ought with him.' 'What more can I do with him, Shamous?' [Pg 177] says I; 'the doctors give him over.' 'The doctors know no more what ails him than they do what ails a cow when she stops her milk,' says Shamous; 'but go to such a one,' telling me his name, 'and try what he'll say to you.'"
"Well, I'll tell you, sir," Bourke said. "When your father mentioned what I told you, I wasn't quite sure what to do. I walked down the little bohereen [31] you know, sir, that leads to the river near Dick Heafy's land; it was a quiet spot, and I needed some time to think. I felt weighed down, sir, and my heart felt weak at the thought of losing my little boy; I wasn't sure how to break the news to his mother, as she was so attached to him. Plus, she hadn't gotten over her tears from his brother's berrin [32] the week before. While I was heading down the bohereen, I ran into an old bocough, who used to visit us once or twice a year and always slept in our barn while he was in the area. He asked me how I was doing. 'Not great, Shamous,' [33] I replied. 'I’m sorry to hear about your troubles,' he said; 'but you're being foolish, Mr. Bourke. Your son would be fine if you just did what you should with him.' 'What more can I do, Shamous?' I said; 'the doctors have given up on him.' 'The doctors know no more about what's wrong with him than they do about a cow when she stops giving milk,' Shamous replied; 'but go to this person,' giving me his name, 'and see what he says to you.'"
"And who was that, Tom?" asked Mr. Martin.
"And who was that, Tom?" Mr. Martin asked.
"I could not tell you that, sir," said Bourke, with a mysterious look; "howsomever, you often saw him, and he does not live far from this. But I had a trial of him before; and if I went to him at first, maybe I'd have now some of them that's gone, and so Shamous often told me. Well, sir, I went to this man, and he came with me to the house. By course, I did everything as he bid me. According to his order, I took the little boy out of the dwelling-house immediately, sick as he was, and made a bed for him and myself in the cow-house. Well, sir, I lay down by his side in the bed, between two of the cows, and he fell asleep. He got into a perspiration, saving your presence, as if he was drawn through the river, and breathed hard, with a great impression on his chest, and was very bad—very bad entirely through the night. I thought about twelve o'clock he was going at last, and I was just getting up to go call the man I told you of; but there was no occasion. My friends were getting the better of them that wanted to take him away from me. There was nobody in the cow-house but the child and myself. There was only one halfpenny candle lighting it, and that was stuck in the wall at the far end of the house. I had just enough of light where we were lying to see a person walking or standing near us: and there was no more noise than if it was a churchyard, except the cows chewing the fodder in the stalls.
"I can't tell you that, sir," Bourke said with a mysterious look. "But you saw him often, and he doesn't live far from here. I had an experience with him before, and if I had gone to him sooner, maybe I would have some of those who are gone, just like Shamous often told me. So, I went to this man, and he came with me to the house. I did everything he asked. Following his instructions, I took the little boy out of the house right away, even though he was sick, and made a bed for him and myself in the cow shed. I lay down next to him between two cows, and he fell asleep. He started sweating, excuse my language, as if he'd been dragged through the river, and he was breathing hard, with a heavy feeling in his chest, and was really bad—very bad all through the night. Around midnight, I thought he was finally going, and I was just about to get up to call that man I told you about, but it turned out there was no need. My friends were overpowering those who wanted to take him away from me. There was nobody in the cow shed but the child and me. A halfpenny candle was the only light, stuck in the wall at the far end of the shed. I had just enough light where we were lying to see someone walking or standing nearby, and it was as quiet as a graveyard, except for the cows chewing their feed in the stalls."
"Just as I was thinking of getting up, as I told you—I won't belie my father, sir, he was a good father to me—I saw him standing at the bedside, holding out his right hand to me, and leaning his other on the stick he used to carry when he was alive, and looking pleasant and smiling at me, all as if he was telling me not to be afeard, for I would not lose the child. 'Is that you, father?' says I. He said nothing. 'If that's you,' says I again, 'for the love of them that gone, [Pg 178] let me catch your hand.' And so he did, sir; and his hand was as soft as a child's. He stayed about as long as you'd be going from this to the gate below at the end of the avenue, and then went away. In less than a week the child was as well as if nothing ever ailed him; and there isn't to-night a healthier boy of nineteen, from this blessed house to the town of Ballyporeen, across the Kilworth mountains."
"Just when I was thinking about getting up, as I mentioned—I won't deny my father, sir, he was a good dad to me—I saw him standing by the bedside, holding out his right hand to me, leaning on the stick he used to carry when he was alive, looking pleasant and smiling at me, as if he was telling me not to be afraid, because I wouldn't lose the child. 'Is that you, Dad?' I asked. He didn’t say anything. 'If that's really you,' I said again, 'for the love of those who have passed, let me hold your hand.' And he did, sir; his hand was as soft as a child's. He stayed around just long enough for me to walk from here to the gate at the end of the avenue, and then he disappeared. In less than a week, the child was perfectly fine as if he had never been sick; and tonight, there's not a healthier nineteen-year-old boy from this blessed house to the town of Ballyporeen, across the Kilworth mountains."
"But I think, Tom," said Mr. Martin, "it appears as if you are more indebted to your father than to the man recommended to you by Shamous; or do you suppose it was he who made favour with your enemies among the good people, and that then your father——"
"But I think, Tom," said Mr. Martin, "it seems like you owe more to your father than to the guy Shamous recommended to you; or do you think it was him who got in good with your enemies among the nice people, and then your father——"
"I beg your pardon, sir," said Bourke, interrupting him; "but don't call them my enemies. 'Twould not be wishing to me for a good deal to sit by when they are called so. No offence to you, sir. Here's wishing you a good health and long life."
"I’m sorry to interrupt you, sir," Bourke said, "but please don’t call them my enemies. It wouldn’t sit well with me to hear them called that. No offense intended, sir. Here’s to your good health and long life."
"I assure you," returned Mr. Martin, "I meant no offence, Tom; but was it not as I say?"
"I promise you," replied Mr. Martin, "I didn’t mean any offense, Tom; but wasn’t it like I said?"
"I can't tell you that, sir," said Bourke; "I'm bound down, sir. Howsoever, you may be sure the man I spoke of and my father, and those they know, settled it between them."
"I can't say that, sir," Bourke replied. "I'm not at liberty to discuss it, sir. However, you can be sure that the man I mentioned and my father, along with their acquaintances, resolved it among themselves."
There was a pause, of which Mrs. Martin took advantage to inquire of Tom whether something remarkable had not happened about a goat and a pair of pigeons, at the time of his son's illness—circumstances often mysteriously hinted at by Tom.
There was a pause, which Mrs. Martin used to ask Tom if something noteworthy had happened regarding a goat and a pair of pigeons during his son's illness—details that Tom often hinted at mysteriously.
"See that, now," said he, turning to Mr. Martin, "how well she remembers it! True for you, ma'am. The goat I gave the mistress, your mother, when the doctors ordered her goats' whey?"
"See that now," he said, turning to Mr. Martin, "how well she remembers it! You're right, ma'am. The goat I gave to the mistress, your mother, when the doctors prescribed her goat's whey?"
Mrs. Martin nodded assent, and Tom Bourke continued, "Why, then, I'll tell you how that was. The goat was as well as e'er goat ever was, for a month after she was sent to Killaan, to your father's. The morning after the night I just told you of, before the child woke, his mother was standing at the gap leading out of the barn-yard into the [Pg 179] road, and she saw two pigeons flying from the town of Kilworth off the church down towards her. Well, they never stopped, you see, till they came to the house on the hill at the other side of the river, facing our farm. They pitched upon the chimney of that house, and after looking about them for a minute or two, they flew straight across the river, and stopped on the ridge of the cow-house where the child and I were lying. Do you think they came there for nothing, sir?"
Mrs. Martin nodded in agreement, and Tom Bourke continued, "Let me explain how that happened. The goat was as healthy as any goat could be, for a month after she was sent to Killaan, to your father's. The morning after the night I just mentioned, before the child woke up, his mother was standing at the gap leading out of the barnyard into the [Pg 179] road, and she saw two pigeons flying from the town of Kilworth, coming from the church towards her. They didn’t stop until they reached the house on the hill across the river, facing our farm. They landed on the chimney of that house, and after looking around for a minute or two, they flew straight across the river and landed on the ridge of the cow-house where the child and I were lying. Do you think they came there for no reason, sir?"
"Certainly not, Tom," returned Mr. Martin.
"Of course not, Tom," Mr. Martin replied.
"Well, the woman came in to me, frightened, and told me. She began to cry. 'Whist, you fool?' says I; 'tis all for the better.' 'Twas true for me. What do you think, ma'am; the goat that I gave your mother, that was seen feeding at sunrise that morning by Jack Cronin, as merry as a bee, dropped down dead without anybody knowing why, before Jack's face; and at that very moment he saw two pigeons fly from the top of the house out of the town, towards the Lismore road. 'Twas at the same time my woman saw them, as I just told you."
"Well, the woman came to me, scared, and told me everything. She started to cry. 'Come on, don’t be silly,' I said; 'it's all for the best.' It was true for me. What do you think, ma'am? The goat I gave your mother, which Jack Cronin saw happily feeding at sunrise that morning, suddenly dropped dead in front of him with no one knowing why. At that exact moment, he saw two pigeons fly from the top of the house out of town, heading towards the Lismore road. My woman saw them at the same time, just as I mentioned."
"'Twas very strange, indeed, Tom," said Mr. Martin; "I wish you could give us some explanation of it."
"It was really strange, Tom," said Mr. Martin; "I wish you could explain it to us."
"I wish I could, sir," was Tom Bourke's answer; "but I'm bound down. I can't tell but what I'm allowed to tell, any more than a sentry is let walk more than his rounds."
"I wish I could, sir," was Tom Bourke's response; "but I'm tied up. I can’t say what I’m allowed to say, just like a guard can’t go beyond his patrol."
"I think you said something of having had some former knowledge of the man that assisted in the cure of your son," said Mr. Martin.
"I think you mentioned having some prior knowledge of the guy who helped with your son's recovery," said Mr. Martin.
"So I had, sir," returned Bourke. "I had a trial of that man. But that's neither here nor there. I can't tell you anything about that, sir. But would you like to know how he got his skill?"
"So I did, sir," Bourke replied. "I had a run-in with that guy. But that’s not really relevant. I can’t share any details about that, sir. But would you like to know how he got his skills?"
"Oh! very much, indeed," said Mr. Martin.
"Oh! Definitely," said Mr. Martin.
"But you can tell us his Christian name, that we may know him better through the story," added Mrs. Martin.
"But you can tell us his first name, so we can get to know him better through the story," added Mrs. Martin.
Tom Bourke paused for a minute to consider this proposition.
Tom Bourke took a moment to think about this suggestion.
"Well, I believe that I may tell you that, anyhow; his [Pg 180] name is Patrick. He was always a smart, 'cute [34] boy, and would be a great clerk if he stuck to it. The first time I knew him, sir, was at my mother's wake. I was in great trouble, for I did not know where to bury her. Her people and my father's people—I mean their friends, sir, among the good people—had the greatest battle that was known for many a year, at Dunmanwaycross, to see to whose churchyard she'd be taken. They fought for three nights, one after another, without being able to settle it. The neighbours wondered how long I was before I buried my mother; but I had my reasons, though I could not tell them at that time. Well, sir, to make my story short, Patrick came on the fourth morning and told me he settled the business, and that day we buried her in Kilcrumper churchyard, with my father's people."
"Well, I think I can share with you that his [Pg 180] name is Patrick. He was always a smart, charming boy and would make a great clerk if he stuck with it. The first time I met him was at my mother's wake. I was in a tough spot because I didn't know where to bury her. Her family and my father's family—meaning their friends, among the good people—had a huge argument for many years at Dunmanwaycross over which churchyard she would be buried in. They fought for three nights in a row without being able to come to a decision. The neighbors were curious about why it took me so long to bury my mother; but I had my reasons, even though I couldn't explain them back then. To keep it brief, Patrick came to me on the fourth morning and told me he had resolved the issue, and that day we laid her to rest in Kilcrumper churchyard, with my father's family."
"He was a valuable friend, Tom," said Mrs. Martin, with difficulty suppressing a smile. "But you were about to tell how he became so skilful."
"He was a great friend, Tom," said Mrs. Martin, trying hard to hold back a smile. "But you were about to explain how he got so skilled."
"So I will and welcome," replied Bourke. "Your health, ma'am. I'm drinking too much of this punch, sir; but to tell the truth, I never tasted the like of it; it goes down one's throat like sweet oil. But what was I going to say? Yes—well—Patrick, many a long year ago, was coming home from a berrin late in the evening, and walking by the side of a river, opposite the big inch, [35] near Ballyhefaan ford. He had taken a drop, to be sure; but he was only a little merry, as you may say, and knew very well what he was doing. The moon was shining, for it was in the month of August, and the river was as smooth and as bright as a looking-glass. He heard nothing for a long time but the fall of the water at the mill weir about a mile down the river, and now and then the crying of the lambs on the other side of the river. All at once there was a noise of a great number of people laughing as if they'd break their hearts, and of a piper playing among them. It came from the inch at the other side of the ford, and he saw, through the mist [Pg 181] that hung over the river, a whole crowd of people dancing on the inch. Patrick was as fond of a dance, as he was of a glass, and that's saying enough for him; so he whipped off his shoes and stockings, and away with him across the ford. After putting on his shoes and stockings at the other side of the river he walked over to the crowd, and mixed with them for some time without being minded. He thought, sir, that he'd show them better dancing than any of themselves, for he was proud of his feet, sir, and a good right he had, for there was not a boy in the same parish could foot a double or treble with him. But pwah! his dancing was no more to theirs than mine would be to the mistress' there. They did not seem as if they had a bone in their bodies, and they kept it up as if nothing could tire them. Patrick was 'shamed within himself, for he thought he had not his fellow in all the country round; and was going away, when a little old man, that was looking at the company bitterly, as if he did not like what was going on, came up to him. 'Patrick,' says he. Patrick started, for he did not think anybody there knew him. 'Patrick,' says he, 'you're discouraged, and no wonder for you. But you have a friend near you. I'm your friend, and your father's friend, and I think worse [36] of your little finger than I do of all that are here, though they think no one is as good as themselves. Go into the ring and call for a lilt. Don't be afeard. I tell you the best of them did not do it as well as you shall, if you will do as I bid you.' Patrick felt something within him as if he ought not to gainsay the old man. He went into the ring, and called the piper to play up the best double he had. And sure enough, all that the others were able for was nothing to him! He bounded like an eel, now here and now there, as light as a feather, although the people could hear the music answered by his steps, that beat time to every turn of it, like the left foot of the piper. He first danced a hornpipe on the ground. Then they got a table, and he danced a treble on it that drew down shouts from the whole company. At last he called for a trencher; [Pg 182] and when they saw him, all as if he was spinning on it like a top, they did not know what to make of him. Some praised him for the best dancer that ever entered a ring; others hated him because he was better than themselves; although they had good right to think themselves better than him or any other man that ever went the long journey."
"So I will and welcome," Bourke replied. "To your health, ma'am. I'm drinking way too much of this punch, sir; but honestly, I’ve never tasted anything like it; it goes down like sweet oil. But what was I going to say? Yes—well—Patrick, many years ago, was coming home from a *berrin* late in the evening, walking by the river, across from the big inch, [35] near Ballyhefaan ford. He had definitely had a drink or two, but he was just a little tipsy, if you know what I mean, and he was fully aware of what he was doing. The moon was shining since it was August, and the river was as smooth and bright as a mirror. For a long while, he heard nothing but the sound of the water falling at the mill weir about a mile downriver, occasionally the crying of lambs on the other side. Suddenly, he heard a loud group of people laughing as if they would break their hearts, along with a piper playing among them. It was coming from the inch on the other side of the ford, and through the mist hanging over the river, he saw a whole crowd of people dancing on the inch. Patrick loved a dance as much as he loved a drink, and that says a lot about him; so he took off his shoes and socks and headed across the ford. After putting his shoes and socks back on the other side of the river, he walked over to the crowd and mingled with them for a while without being noticed. He thought, sir, that he would show them better dancing than anyone else, because he was proud of his dancing skills, and he had good reason to be since there wasn’t a boy in the same parish who could outdance him. But, oh! his dancing was nothing compared to theirs; it was like comparing mine to the mistress’ there. They moved as if they didn’t have a bone in their bodies and kept going as if they could never get tired. Patrick felt embarrassed, thinking he had no equal in the entire area, and was about to leave when an old man, who had been watching the group with a frown, as if he disapproved of what was happening, approached him. 'Patrick,' he said. Patrick jumped, as he didn’t think anyone there knew him. 'Patrick,' he said again, 'you're feeling down, and it’s no surprise. But you have a friend nearby. I’m your friend, and your father’s friend, and I value your little finger more than I do all the people here, even if they think they’re better than everyone else. Go into the ring and ask for a dance. Don’t be afraid. I tell you, the best of them can't dance as well as you will, if you do as I say.' Patrick felt something inside him telling him he shouldn’t argue with the old man. He stepped into the ring and asked the piper to play the best double he had. Sure enough, what the others could do was nothing compared to him! He moved like an eel, darting here and there, as light as a feather, although the crowd could hear the music matched by his steps that kept time with every beat, just like the piper’s left foot. He first danced a hornpipe on the ground. Then they got a table, and he danced a treble on it that earned cheers from the whole crowd. Finally, he asked for a trencher; [Pg 182] and when they saw him spinning on it like a top, they didn’t know what to think. Some praised him as the best dancer who ever stepped into a ring; others resented him because he was better than they were, even though they had every right to believe they were superior to him or any other man ever to make that long journey."
"And what was the cause of his great success?" inquired Mr. Martin.
"And what was the reason for his huge success?" asked Mr. Martin.
"He could not help it, sir," replied Tom Bourke. "They that could make him do more than that made him do it. Howsomever, when he had done, they wanted him to dance again, but he was tired, and they could not persuade him. At last he got angry, and swore a big oath, saving your presence, that he would not dance a step more; and the word was hardly out of his mouth when he found himself all alone, with nothing but a white cow grazing by his side."
"He couldn't help it, sir," replied Tom Bourke. "The ones who could make him do more than that made him do it. Anyway, once he was done, they wanted him to dance again, but he was tired, and they couldn’t convince him. Eventually, he got angry and swore a big oath, no offense, that he wouldn’t dance another step; and as soon as he said it, he realized he was all alone, with just a white cow grazing beside him."
"Did he ever discover why he was gifted with these extraordinary powers in the dance, Tom?" said Mr. Martin.
"Did he ever find out why he was given these extraordinary abilities in dance, Tom?" Mr. Martin asked.
"I'll tell you that too, sir," answered Bourke, "when I come to it. When he went home, sir, he was taken with a shivering, and went to bed; and the next day they found he had got the fever, or something like it, for he raved like as if he was mad. But they couldn't make out what it was he was saying, though he talked constant. The doctors gave him over. But it's little they knew what ailed him. When he was, as you may say, about ten days sick, and everybody thought he was going, one of the neighbours came in to him with a man, a friend of his, from Ballinlacken, that was keeping with him some time before. I can't tell you his name either, only it was Darby. The minute Darby saw Patrick he took a little bottle, with the juice of herbs in it, out of his pocket, and gave Patrick a drink of it. He did the same every day for three weeks, and then Patrick was able to walk about, as stout and as hearty as ever he was in his life. But he was a long time [Pg 183] before he came to himself; and he used to walk the whole day sometimes by the ditch-side, talking to himself, like as if there was someone along with him. And so there was, surely, or he wouldn't be the man he is to-day."
"I'll share that too, sir," Bourke replied, "when the time comes. When he got home, sir, he started shivering and went to bed; the next day they found he had a fever or something similar because he was raving like he was mad. But they couldn't figure out what he was saying, even though he talked nonstop. The doctors gave up on him. But they didn't really know what was wrong with him. When he had been sick for about ten days, and everyone thought he was going to die, one of the neighbors came in with a man, a friend of his from Ballinlacken, who had been hanging out with him for some time before. I can’t tell you his name either, just that it was Darby. The moment Darby saw Patrick, he pulled a little bottle of herbal juice out of his pocket and gave Patrick a drink. He did the same every day for three weeks, and then Patrick was able to walk around, as strong and healthy as he had ever been. But it took him a long time to really come back to himself; he would sometimes walk by the ditch all day, talking to himself, as if someone was there with him. And surely there was, or he wouldn't be the person he is today."
"I suppose it was from some such companion he learned his skill," said Mr. Martin.
"I guess it was from a friend like that he picked up his skill," said Mr. Martin.
"You have it all now, sir," replied Bourke. "Darby told him his friends were satisfied with what he did the night of the dance; and though they couldn't hinder the fever, they'd bring him over it, and teach him more than many knew beside him. And so they did. For you see, all the people he met on the inch that night were friends of a different faction; only the old man that spoke to him, he was a friend of Patrick's family, and it went again his heart, you see, that the others were so light and active, and he was bitter in himself to hear 'em boasting how they'd dance with any set in the whole country round. So he gave Patrick the gift that night, and afterwards gave him the skill that makes him the wonder of all that know him. And to be sure it was only learning he was at that time when he was wandering in his mind after the fever."
"You have everything now, sir," Bourke replied. "Darby told him his friends were pleased with what he did the night of the dance; and even though they couldn’t stop the fever, they’d help him through it and teach him more than most people knew beside him. And that’s exactly what they did. You see, all the people he met that night were from different groups; the only one who spoke to him was a friend of Patrick's family, and it hurt him to see the others so lively and agile while he felt bitter inside listening to them bragging about how they could dance with any group in the whole region. So he gifted Patrick that night, and afterward, he taught him the skills that made him the wonder of everyone who knew him. And it’s true he was only in a learning phase at that time while his mind was wandering after the fever."
"I have heard many strange stories about that inch near Ballyhefaan ford," said Mr. Martin. "'Tis a great place for the good people, isn't it, Tom?"
"I've heard a lot of weird stories about that spot near Ballyhefaan ford," said Mr. Martin. "It's a great place for the good folks, right, Tom?"
"You may say that, sir," returned Bourke. "I could tell you a great deal about it. Many a time I sat for as good as two hours by moonlight, at th' other side of the river, looking at 'em playing goal as if they'd break their hearts over it; with their coats and waistcoats off, and white handkerchiefs on the heads of one party, and red ones on th' other, just as you'd see on a Sunday in Mr. Simming's big field. I saw 'em one night play till the moon set, without one party being able to take the ball from th' other. I'm sure they were going to fight, only 'twas near morning. I'm told your grandfather, ma'am, used to see 'em there too," said Bourke, turning to Mrs. Martin.
"You might say that, sir," Bourke replied. "I could tell you a lot about it. Many times, I sat for almost two hours by moonlight on the other side of the river, watching them play goals as if they were giving it their all; with their jackets and vests off, and white handkerchiefs on the heads of one team, and red ones on the other, just like you'd see on a Sunday in Mr. Simming's big field. I saw them one night play until the moon set, with neither side able to take the ball from the other. I’m sure they were about to fight, but it was close to morning. I’ve heard your grandfather, ma'am, used to watch them there too,” Bourke said, turning to Mrs. Martin.
"So I have been told, Tom," replied Mrs. Martin. "But don't they say that the churchyard of Kilcrumper is just [Pg 184] as favourite a place with the good people as Ballyhefaan inch?"
"So I've heard, Tom," replied Mrs. Martin. "But don't they say that the churchyard of Kilcrumper is just as popular with the good people as Ballyhefaan inch?"
"Why, then, maybe you never heard, ma'am, what happened to Davy Roche in that same churchyard," said Bourke; and turning to Mr. Martin, added, "'Twas a long time before he went into your service, sir. He was walking home, of an evening, from the fair of Kilcumber, a little merry, to be sure, after the day, and he came up with a berrin. So he walked along with it, and thought it very queer that he did not know a mother's soul in the crowd but one man, and he was sure that man was dead many years afore. Howsomever, he went on with the berrin till they came to Kilcrumper churchyard; and, faith, he went in and stayed with the rest, to see the corpse buried. As soon as the grave was covered, what should they do but gather about a piper that come along with 'em, and fall to dancing as if it was a wedding. Davy longed to be among 'em (for he hadn't a bad foot of his own, that time, whatever he may now); but he was loth to begin, because they all seemed strange to him, only the man I told you that he thought was dead. Well, at last this man saw what Davy wanted, and came up to him. 'Davy,' says he, 'take out a partner, and show what you can do, but take care and don't offer to kiss her.' 'That I won't,' says Davy, 'although her lips were made of honey.' And with that he made his bow to the purtiest girl in the ring, and he and she began to dance. 'Twas a jig they danced, and they did it to th' admiration, do you see, of all that were there. 'Twas all very well till the jig was over; but just as they had done, Davy, for he had a drop in, and was warm with the dancing, forgot himself, and kissed his partner, according to custom. The smack was no sooner off of his lips, you see, than he was left alone in the churchyard, without a creature near him, and all he could see was the tall tombstones. Davy said they seemed as if they were dancing too, but I suppose that was only the wonder that happened him, and he being a little in drink. Howsomever, he found it was a great many hours later than he thought it; 'twas near morning [Pg 185] when he came home; but they couldn't get a word out of him till the next day, when he woke out of a dead sleep about twelve o'clock."
"Well, you may not have heard, ma'am, what happened to Davy Roche in that same graveyard," Bourke said, turning to Mr. Martin. "It was quite a while before he started working for you, sir. He was walking home one evening from the Kilcumber fair, a bit tipsy after the day’s festivities, and he came across a funeral procession. So he walked along with them and thought it was strange that he didn’t recognize anyone in the crowd except for one man, who he was certain had died many years before. Anyway, he continued with the procession until they reached the Kilcrumper graveyard, and, sure enough, he went in and stayed with the others to watch the burial. As soon as the grave was filled in, what did they do but gather around a piper who had come with them and started dancing as if it were a wedding. Davy wanted to join in (because he wasn't a bad dancer at that time, though he might not be now); but he hesitated to start since everyone seemed unfamiliar to him, except for that man he thought was dead. Well, eventually, this man noticed what Davy wanted and approached him. 'Davy,' he said, 'grab a partner and show us what you can do, but be careful not to kiss her.' 'I won’t,' said Davy, 'even if her lips were made of honey.' And with that, he bowed to the prettiest girl in the circle, and they began to dance. They performed a jig, and they did it to the admiration of everyone present. Everything was going well until the dancing ended; but just as they finished, Davy, having had a drink and warmed up from dancing, got carried away and kissed his partner, following tradition. The moment his lips left hers, he found himself alone in the graveyard, with not a soul nearby, and all he could see were the tall tombstones. Davy said they seemed to be dancing too, but I suppose that was just the effects of the drink he had. Anyway, he realized it was much later than he thought; it was nearly morning when he got home, but they couldn’t get a word out of him until the next day when he finally woke from a deep sleep around noon."
When Tom had finished the account of Davy Roche and the berrin, it became quite evident that spirits, of some sort, were working too strong within him to admit of his telling many more tales of the good people. Tom seemed conscious of this. He muttered for a few minutes broken sentences concerning churchyards, river-sides, leprechauns, and dina magh, [37] which were quite unintelligible, perhaps, to himself, certainly to Mr. Martin and his lady. At length he made a slight motion of the head upwards, as if he would say, "I can talk no more;" stretched his arm on the table, upon which he placed the empty tumbler slowly, and with the most knowing and cautious air; and rising from his chair, walked, or rather rolled, to the parlour door. Here he turned round to face his host and hostess; but after various ineffectual attempts to bid them good-night, the words, as they rose, being always choked by a violent hiccup, while the door, which he held by the handle, swung to and fro, carrying his unyielding body along with it, he was obliged to depart in silence. The cow-boy, sent by Tom's wife, who knew well what sort of allurement detained him when he remained out after a certain hour, was in attendance to conduct his master home. I have no doubt that he returned without meeting any material injury, as I know that within the last month he was, to use his own words, "as stout and hearty a man as any of his age in the county Cork."
When Tom finished the story about Davy Roche and the berrin, it was clear that some kind of spirits were working too strongly within him for him to share many more tales about the good people. Tom seemed aware of this. He mumbled for a few minutes about graveyards, riverbanks, leprechauns, and dina magh,[37], which were probably unintelligible, maybe even to him, but definitely to Mr. Martin and his wife. Finally, he gave a slight nod upwards, as if to say, "I can't talk anymore;" stretched his arm across the table where he slowly placed the empty glass, looking quite knowing and cautious; then, getting up from his chair, he walked—and more like rolled—to the parlor door. Here he turned to face his hosts, but after several unsuccessful tries to say goodnight, the words kept getting stuck in his throat because of a strong hiccup, while the door he was holding swung back and forth, dragging his stubborn body with it, and he had to leave in silence. The farmhand, sent by Tom's wife, who knew exactly what kind of temptation kept him out past curfew, was there to take him home. I'm sure he got back without any major incidents, as I know that just last month he claimed to be "as fit and strong a man as anyone his age in County Cork."
Footnotes
[31] Bohereen, or bogheen, i.e., a green lane.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bohereen, or bogheen, meaning a green lane.
[32] Berrin, burying.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Berrin, burying.
[33] Shamous, James.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Shamous, James.
[34] 'Cute, acute.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 'Cute, sharp.
[36] Worse, more.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Worse, more.
[37] Daoine maithe, i.e., the good people.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Good people
THE PUDDING BEWITCHED.
WILLIAM CARLETON.
"Moll Roe Rafferty was the son—daughter I mane—of ould Jack Rafferty, who was remarkable for a habit he had [Pg 186] of always wearing his head undher his hat; but indeed the same family was a quare one, as everybody knew that was acquainted wid them. It was said of them—but whether it was thrue or not I won't undhertake to say, for 'fraid I'd tell a lie—that whenever they didn't wear shoes or boots they always went barefooted; but I heard aftherwards that this was disputed, so rather than say anything to injure their character, I'll let that pass. Now, ould Jack Rafferty had two sons, Paddy and Molly—hut! what are you all laughing at?—I mane a son and daughter, and it was generally believed among the neighbours that they were brother and sisther, which you know might be thrue or it might not: but that's a thing that, wid the help o' goodness, we have nothing to say to. Troth there was many ugly things put out on them that I don't wish to repate, such as that neither Jack nor his son Paddy ever walked a perch widout puttin' one foot afore the other like a salmon; an' I know it was whispered about, that whinever Moll Roe slep', she had an out-of-the-way custom of keepin' her eyes shut. If she did, however, for that matther the loss was her own; for sure we all know that when one comes to shut their eyes they can't see as far before them as another.
Moll Roe Rafferty was the son— I mean, daughter—of old Jack Rafferty, who was known for always keeping his head under his hat. But honestly, the whole family was a strange bunch, as everyone who knew them would agree. It was rumored that when they didn't wear shoes or boots, they always went barefoot, but I won't claim that's true, for fear of telling a lie. I heard later that this was disputed, so to protect their reputation, I'll skip that part. Now, old Jack Rafferty had two kids, Paddy and Molly—hey! What are you all laughing at?—I mean a son and a daughter, and the neighbors generally thought they were brother and sister, which could be true or not: but that's a matter we have nothing to do with. Indeed, there were many nasty things said about them that I prefer not to repeat, like how neither Jack nor his son Paddy ever walked a step without putting one foot in front of the other like a salmon; and I know people whispered that whenever Moll Roe slept, she had this odd habit of keeping her eyes shut. If she did, the loss was hers; after all, we all know that when someone shuts their eyes, they can't see as far ahead as someone else.
"Moll Roe was a fine young bouncin' girl, large and lavish, wid a purty head o' hair on her like scarlet, that bein' one of the raisons why she was called Roe, or red; her arms an' cheeks were much the colour of the hair, an' her saddle nose was the purtiest thing of its kind that ever was on a face. Her fists—for, thank goodness, she was well sarved wid them too—had a strong simularity to two thumpin' turnips, reddened by the sun; an' to keep all right and tight, she had a temper as fiery as her head—for, indeed, it was well known that all the Rafferties were warm-hearted. Howandiver, it appears that God gives nothing in vain, and of coorse the same fists, big and red as they were, if all that is said about them is thrue, were not so much given to her for ornament as use. At laist, takin' them in connection wid her lively temper, we have it upon good authority, that there was no danger of their getting blue-moulded for want of [Pg 187] practice. She had a twist, too, in one of her eyes that was very becomin' in its way, and made her poor husband, when she got him, take it into his head that she could see round a corner. She found him out in many quare things, widout doubt; but whether it was owin' to that or not, I wouldn't undertake to say for fraid I'd tell a lie.
Moll Roe was a lovely young girl, big and beautiful, with pretty red hair, which is one of the reasons she was called Roe. Her arms and cheeks were a similar shade to her hair, and her cute nose was the prettiest of its kind. Her fists—thankfully, she was well-armed—looked like two sun-kissed turnips; and to keep it all in check, she had a temper as fiery as her hair—after all, it was well-known that all the Rafferties were warm-hearted. However, it seems God doesn’t give gifts without purpose, and those fists, big and red as they were, if all that’s said about them is true, were meant more for use than for show. In fact, combined with her lively temperament, we have it on good authority that there was no risk of them gathering dust from lack of use. She also had a little twist in one of her eyes that gave her a unique charm, making her husband, once she got him, think she could see around corners. She definitely discovered some strange things about him, but whether it was because of that or not, I wouldn't dare say for fear I’d lie.
"Well, begad, anyhow it was Moll Roe that was the dilsy. [38] It happened that there was a nate vagabone in the neighbourhood, just as much overburdened wid beauty as herself, and he was named Gusty Gillespie. Gusty, the Lord guard us, was what they call a black-mouth Prosbytarian, and wouldn't keep Christmas-day, the blagard, except what they call 'ould style.' Gusty was rather good-lookin' when seen in the dark, as well as Moll herself; and, indeed, it was purty well known that—accordin' as the talk went—it was in nightly meetings that they had an opportunity of becomin' detached to one another. The quensequence was, that in due time both families began to talk very seriously as to what was to be done. Moll's brother, Pawdien O'Rafferty, gave Gusty the best of two choices. What they were it's not worth spakin' about; but at any rate one of them was a poser, an' as Gusty knew his man, he soon came to his senses. Accordianly everything was deranged for their marriage, and it was appointed that they should be spliced by the Rev. Samuel M'Shuttle, the Prosbytarian parson, on the following Sunday.
"Well, anyway, it was Moll Roe who was the dilsy. [38] There happened to be a charming drifter in the neighborhood, just as loaded with beauty as she was, and his name was Gusty Gillespie. Gusty, bless him, was what they call a black-mouth Presbyterian, and he wouldn't celebrate Christmas Day, the rascal, except in what they call the 'old style.' Gusty looked pretty good in the dark, just like Moll, and it was well known that—according to the gossip—their late-night meetings gave them a chance to get close to each other. The result was that eventually both families began to discuss very seriously what to do next. Moll's brother, Pawdien O'Rafferty, gave Gusty two choices. What they were isn't worth mentioning, but one of them was a tough one, and since Gusty knew his man, he quickly came to his senses. Accordingly, everything was arranged for their wedding, and it was set that they would be married by Rev. Samuel M'Shuttle, the Presbyterian minister, on the following Sunday."
"Now this was the first marriage that had happened for a long time in the neighbourhood betune a black-mouth an' a Catholic, an' of coorse there was strong objections on both sides aginst it; an' begad, only for one thing, it would never 'a tuck place at all. At any rate, faix, there was one of the bride's uncles, ould Harry Connolly, a fairy-man, who could cure all complaints wid a secret he had, and as he didn't wish to see his niece married upon sich a fellow, he fought bittherly against the match. All Moll's friends, however, stood up for the marriage barrin' him, an' of coorse the [Pg 188] Sunday was appointed, as I said, that they were to be dove-tailed together.
"Now this was the first marriage that had happened in a long time in the neighborhood between a black guy and a Catholic, and of course there were strong objections on both sides against it; and honestly, if it weren't for one thing, it wouldn't have happened at all. At any rate, there was one of the bride's uncles, old Harry Connolly, a fairy man, who could cure all ailments with a secret he had, and since he didn’t want to see his niece marry such a guy, he fought bitterly against the match. All Moll's friends, however, supported the marriage except for him, and of course the [Pg 188] Sunday was set, as I mentioned, for them to be joined together."
"Well, the day arrived, and Moll, as became her, went to mass, and Gusty to meeting, afther which they were to join one another in Jack Rafferty's, where the priest, Father M'Sorley, was to slip up afther mass to take his dinner wid them, and to keep Misther M'Shuttle, who was to marry them, company. Nobody remained at home but ould Jack Rafferty an' his wife, who stopped to dress the dinner, for, to tell the truth, it was to be a great let-out entirely. Maybe, if all was known, too, that Father M'Sorley was to give them a cast of his office over an' above the ministher, in regard that Moll's friends were not altogether satisfied at the kind of marriage which M'Shuttle could give them. The sorrow may care about that—splice here—splice there—all I can say is, that when Mrs. Rafferty was goin' to tie up a big bag pudden, in walks Harry Connolly, the fairy-man, in a rage, and shouts out,—'Blood and blunderbushes, what are yez here for?'
"Well, the day came, and Moll, as was proper, went to mass, and Gusty went to the meeting, after which they were supposed to meet up at Jack Rafferty's, where the priest, Father M'Sorley, was going to stop by after mass to have dinner with them, and to keep Mr. M'Shuttle, who was going to marry them, company. The only ones at home were old Jack Rafferty and his wife, who stayed to prepare the dinner because, to be honest, it was supposed to be a big celebration. Perhaps, if everything was known, Father M'Sorley was also going to give them a blessing on top of what the minister would do, since Moll's friends were not entirely happy with the kind of marriage that M'Shuttle could offer them. Who cares about that—tie here—tie there—all I can say is that when Mrs. Rafferty was about to tie up a big bag of pudding, in walked Harry Connolly, the fairy-man, in a rage, and shouted, 'Blood and blunderbusses, what are you all doing here?'"
"'Arrah why, Harry? Why, avick?'
"'Why, Harry? Why, dear?'"
"'Why, the sun's in the suds and the moon in the high Horicks; there's a clipstick comin' an, an' there you're both as unconsarned as if it was about to rain mether. Go out and cross yourselves three times in the name o' the four Mandromarvins, for as prophecy says:—Fill the pot, Eddy, supernaculum—a blazing star's a rare spectaculum. Go out both of you and look at the sun, I say, an' ye'll see the condition he's in—off!'
"Why, the sun's fading and the moon's up high; there's a disturbance coming, and you both seem as unconcerned as if it were about to rain. Go out and cross yourselves three times in the name of the four Mandromarvins, because as the prophecy says:—Fill the pot, Eddy, supernaculum—a blazing star is a rare sight. Both of you, go out and look at the sun, I say, and you'll see what kind of shape he's in—gone!"
"Begad, sure enough, Jack gave a bounce to the door, and his wife leaped like a two-year-ould, till they were both got on a stile beside the house to see what was wrong in the sky.
"Sure enough, Jack bounced the door open, and his wife jumped like a toddler until they both made it to a stile next to the house to see what was wrong in the sky."
"'Arrah, what is it, Jack,' said she; 'can you see anything?'
"'Hey, what is it, Jack,' she said; 'can you see anything?'"
"'No,' says he, 'sorra the full o' my eye of anything I can spy, barrin' the sun himself, that's not visible in regard of the clouds. God guard us! I doubt there's something to happen.'
"'No,' he says, 'I can't see anything at all, except for the sun, because of the clouds. God help us! I have a feeling something is about to happen.'"
[Pg 189] "'If there wasn't, Jack, what 'ud put Harry, that knows so much, in the state he's in?'
[Pg 189] "'If there wasn't, Jack, what would put Harry, who knows so much, in the situation he's in?'"
"'I doubt it's this marriage,' said Jack: 'betune ourselves, it's not over an' above religious for Moll to marry a black-mouth, an' only for——; but it can't be helped now, though you see not a taste o' the sun is willin' to show his face upon it.'
"I doubt it's this marriage," Jack said. "Between us, it's not exactly appropriate for Moll to marry a black mouth, and only because of——; but it can't be helped now, even though you see not a hint of the sun willing to show its face on it."
"'As to that,' says the wife, winkin' wid both her eyes, 'if Gusty's satisfied wid Moll, it's enough. I know who'll carry the whip hand, anyhow; but in the manetime let us ax Harry 'ithin what ails the sun.'
"'As for that,' says the wife, winking with both her eyes, 'if Gusty's happy with Moll, that's good enough. I know who's going to have the upper hand, anyway; but in the meantime, let's ask Harry what’s bothering the sun.'"
"Well, they accordianly went in an' put the question to him:
"Well, they went in and asked him the question:"
"'Harry, what's wrong, ahagur? What is it now, for if anybody alive knows, 'tis yourself?'
"'Harry, what's wrong, ahagur? What is it now, because if anyone knows what's going on, it's you?'"
"'Ah!' said Harry, screwin' his mouth wid a kind of a dhry smile, 'the sun has a hard twist o' the cholic; but never mind that, I tell you you'll have a merrier weddin' than you think, that's all;' and havin' said this, he put on his hat and left the house.
"'Ah!' said Harry, scrunching his mouth into a sort of dry smile, 'the sun has a bit of a rough day; but forget about that, I'm telling you, you'll have a happier wedding than you expect, that's all;' and after saying this, he put on his hat and left the house."
"Now, Harry's answer relieved them very much, and so, afther calling to him to be back for the dinner, Jack sat down to take a shough o' the pipe, and the wife lost no time in tying up the pudden and puttin' it in the pot to be boiled.
"Now, Harry's answer relieved them a lot, and so, after calling him back for dinner, Jack sat down to take a puff from his pipe, and his wife quickly tied up the pudding and put it in the pot to be boiled."
"In this way things went on well enough for a while, Jack smokin' away, an' the wife cookin' and dhressin' at the rate of a hunt. At last, Jack, while sittin', as I said, contentedly at the fire, thought he could persave an odd dancin' kind of motion in the pot that puzzled him a good deal.
"In this way, things went on well enough for a while, Jack smoking away and his wife cooking and dressing at a fast pace. Finally, Jack, while sitting there, as I mentioned, contentedly by the fire, thought he noticed a strange dancing motion in the pot that puzzled him quite a bit."
"'Katty,' said he, 'what the dickens is in this pot on the fire?'
"'Katty,' he asked, 'what on earth is in this pot on the fire?'"
"'Nerra thing but the big pudden. Why do you ax?' says she.
"'Nothing but the big pudding. Why do you ask?' says she."
"'Why,' said he, 'if ever a pot tuck it into its head to dance a jig, and this did. Thundher and sparbles, look at it!'
"'Why,' he said, 'if any pot ever thought it could dance a jig, this one did. Thunder and sparks, just look at it!'"
"Begad, it was thrue enough; there was the pot bobbin' up an' down and from side to side, jiggin' it away as merry [Pg 190] as a grig; an' it was quite aisy to see that it wasn't the pot itself, but what was inside of it, that brought about the hornpipe.
"Sure enough, there was the pot bouncing up and down and swaying from side to side, dancing away as happily as could be; and it was pretty clear that it wasn't the pot itself, but what was inside it, that was causing the excitement. [Pg 190]
"'Be the hole o' my coat,' shouted Jack, 'there's something alive in it, or it would never cut sich capers!'
"'Be the hole of my coat,' shouted Jack, 'there's something alive in it, or it wouldn't be acting like that!'"
"'Be gorra, there is, Jack; something sthrange entirely has got into it. Wirra, man alive, what's to be done?'
"'By golly, there is, Jack; something strange has gotten into it. Wow, what are we going to do?'"
"Jist as she spoke, the pot seemed to cut the buckle in prime style, and afther a spring that 'ud shame a dancin'-masther, off flew the lid, and out bounced the pudden itself, hoppin', as nimble as a pea on a drum-head, about the floor. Jack blessed himself, and Katty crossed herself. Jack shouted, and Katty screamed. 'In the name of goodness, keep your distance; no one here injured you!'
"Just as she spoke, the pot seemed to pop the lid off in style, and after a leap that would impress any dance master, off flew the lid, and out bounced the pudding itself, hopping around the floor like a pea on a drumhead. Jack blessed himself, and Katty crossed herself. Jack shouted, and Katty screamed. 'For heaven's sake, stay back; no one here harmed you!'"
"The pudden, however, made a set at him, and Jack lepped first on a chair and then on the kitchen table to avoid it. It then danced towards Kitty, who was now repatin' her prayers at the top of her voice, while the cunnin' thief of a pudden was hoppin' and jiggin' it round her, as if it was amused at her distress.
"The pudding, however, lunged at him, and Jack jumped first on a chair and then onto the kitchen table to get away from it. It then danced over to Kitty, who was now loudly reciting her prayers, while the clever thief of a pudding was bouncing and jigging around her, as if it was enjoying her distress."
"'If I could get the pitchfork,' said Jack, 'I'd dale wid it—by goxty I'd thry its mettle.'
"'If I could get the pitchfork,' said Jack, 'I'd deal with it—by golly I'd test its strength.'"
"'No, no,' shouted Katty, thinkin' there was a fairy in it; 'let us spake it fair. Who knows what harm it might do? Aisy now,' said she to the pudden, 'aisy, dear; don't harm honest people that never meant to offend you. It wasn't us—no, in troth, it was ould Harry Connolly that bewitched you; pursue him if you wish, but spare a woman like me; for, whisper, dear, I'm not in a condition to be frightened—troth I'm not.'
"'No, no,' shouted Katty, thinking there was a fairy in it; 'let's talk about it nicely. Who knows what trouble it might cause? Easy now,' she said to the pudding, 'easy, dear; don't harm honest people who never meant to upset you. It wasn't us—no, really, it was old Harry Connolly who bewitched you; go after him if you want, but spare a woman like me; because, just between us, I'm not in a state to be scared—really I'm not.'
"The pudden, bedad, seemed to take her at her word, and danced away from her towards Jack, who, like the wife, believin' there was a fairy in it, an' that spakin' it fair was the best plan, thought he would give it a soft word as well as her.
"The pudding, no kidding, seemed to take her seriously and danced away from her toward Jack, who, like his wife, believing there was a fairy in it and that talking sweetly was the best approach, decided to give it some kind words too."
"'Plase your honour,' said Jack, 'she only spaiks the truth; an', upon my voracity, we both feels much oblaiged to your honour for your quietness. Faith, it's quite clear [Pg 191] that if you weren't a gentlemanly pudden all out, you'd act otherwise. Ould Harry, the rogue, is your mark; he's jist gone down the road there, and if you go fast you'll overtake him. Be me song, your dancin' masther did his duty, anyhow. Thank your honour! God speed you, an' may you never meet wid a parson or alderman in your thravels!'
"Please, Your Honor," said Jack, "she's only speaking the truth; and, honestly, we both really appreciate your calmness. It's clear that if you weren't such a decent guy, you wouldn't be acting this way. Old Harry, the rascal, is your target; he's just gone down the road there, and if you hurry, you'll catch up to him. By my word, your dancing master did his part, anyway. Thank you, Your Honor! Safe travels to you, and may you never run into a priest or an alderman on your journey!"
"Jist as Jack spoke the pudden appeared to take the hint, for it quietly hopped out, and as the house was directly on the road-side, turned down towards the bridge, the very way that ould Harry went. It was very natural, of coorse, that Jack and Katty should go out to see how it intended to thravel; and, as the day was Sunday, it was but natural, too, that a greater number of people than usual were passin' the road. This was a fact; and when Jack and his wife were seen followin' the pudden, the whole neighbourhood was soon up and afther it.
"Just as Jack spoke, the pudding seemed to get the message, because it quietly hopped out. Since the house was right by the road, it headed down towards the bridge, the exact way old Harry had gone. It was only natural for Jack and Katty to go out and see how it planned to travel; and, since it was Sunday, it made sense that more people than usual were passing by. This was true, and when Jack and his wife were spotted following the pudding, the whole neighborhood quickly joined in after them."
"'Jack Rafferty, what is it? Katty, ahagur, will you tell us what it manes?'
"'Jack Rafferty, what’s going on? Katty, come on, can you tell us what it means?'"
"'Why,' replied Katty, 'it's my big pudden that's bewitched, an' it's now hot foot pursuin'——;' here she stopped, not wishin' to mention her brother's name—'some one or other that surely put pishrogues an it.' [39]
"'Why,' Katty replied, 'it's my big pudding that's bewitched, and now it's hot on the trail of——;' here she stopped, not wanting to mention her brother's name—'someone or other that surely put pishrogues in it.' [39]
"This was enough; Jack, now seein' that he had assistance, found his courage comin' back to him; so says he to Katty, 'Go home,' says he, 'an' lose no time in makin' another pudden as good, an' here's Paddy Scanlan's wife, Bridget, says she'll let you boil it on her fire, as you'll want our own to dress the rest o' the dinner: and Paddy himself will lend me a pitchfork, for purshuin to the morsel of that same pudden will escape till I let the wind out of it, now that I've the neighbours to back an' support me,' says Jack.
"This was enough; Jack, now seeing that he had help, felt his courage returning; so he said to Katty, 'Go home,' he said, 'and waste no time making another pudding as good, and here's Paddy Scanlan's wife, Bridget, who says she'll let you boil it on her fire, since you'll need our own to cook the rest of the dinner: and Paddy himself will lend me a pitchfork, because the moment that same pudding escapes will be when I let the air out of it, now that I've got the neighbors backing me up,' said Jack."
"This was agreed to, and Katty went back to prepare a fresh pudden, while Jack an' half the townland pursued the other wid spades, graips, pitchforks, scythes, flails, and all possible description of instruments. On the pudden went, however, at the rate of about six Irish miles an hour, an' sich a chase never was seen. Catholics, Prodestants, an' [Pg 192] Prosbytarians, were all afther it, armed, as I said, an' bad end to the thing but its own activity could save it. Here it made a hop, and there a prod was made at it; but off it went, an' some one, as eager to get a slice at it on the other side, got the prod instead of the pudden. Big Frank Farrell, the miller of Ballyboulteen, got a prod backwards that brought a hullabaloo out of him you might hear at the other end of the parish. One got a slice of a scythe, another a whack of a flail, a third a rap of a spade that made him look nine ways at wanst.
"This was agreed upon, and Katty went back to make a fresh pudding, while Jack and half the town chased the other one with spades, forks, pitchforks, scythes, flails, and every kind of tool you could think of. The pudding, however, was moving along at about six Irish miles an hour, and what a chase it was! Catholics, Protestants, and Presbyterians were all after it, armed, as I said, and only its own speed could save it. It made one leap here, and there was a swing at it; but off it went, and someone, eager to get a piece of it on the other side, ended up hitting the stick instead of the pudding. Big Frank Farrell, the miller of Ballyboulteen, received a hit from behind that made a racket you could hear on the other side of the parish. One person got a slice from a scythe, another a whack from a flail, and a third caught a blow from a spade that made him look all around at once."
"'Where is it goin'?' asked one. 'My life for you, it's on it's way to Meeting. Three cheers for it if it turns to Carntaul.' 'Prod the sowl out of it, if it's a Prodestan',' shouted the others; 'if it turns to the left, slice it into pancakes. We'll have no Prodestan' puddens here.'
"'Where's it going?' asked one. 'My life for you, it's heading to a Meeting. Three cheers if it turns into Carntaul.' 'Give it a good poke if it's a Protestant,' shouted the others; 'if it veers left, flatten it into pancakes. We won't have any Protestant puddings here.'"
"Begad, by this time the people were on the point of beginnin' to have a regular fight about it, when, very fortunately, it took a short turn down a little by-lane that led towards the Methodist praichin-house, an' in an instant all parties were in an uproar against it as a Methodist pudden. 'It's a Wesleyan,' shouted several voices; 'an' by this an' by that, into a Methodist chapel it won't put a foot to-day, or we'll lose a fall. Let the wind out of it. Come, boys, where's your pitchforks?'
"Honestly, by this time people were about to start a real fight over it when, luckily, it took a quick turn down a small side street that led toward the Methodist church, and in an instant, everyone was in a frenzy against it as a Methodist thing. 'It's a Wesleyan!' shouted several voices; 'and by this and that, it won't step foot in a Methodist chapel today, or we’ll lose a fight. Let's take the air out of it. Come on, guys, where are your pitchforks?'"
"The divle purshuin to the one of them, however, ever could touch the pudden, an' jist when they thought they had it up against the gavel of the Methodist chapel, begad it gave them the slip, and hops over to the left, clane into the river, and sails away before all their eyes as light as an egg-shell.
"The devil was after one of them, but he could never catch the pudding, and just when they thought they had it up against the gavel of the Methodist chapel, it slipped away and leaped to the left, right into the river, and floated away before their eyes as light as an eggshell."
"Now, it so happened that a little below this place, the demesne-wall of Colonel Bragshaw was built up to the very edge of the river on each side of its banks; and so findin' there was a stop put to their pursuit of it, they went home again, every man, woman, and child of them, puzzled to think what the pudden was at all, what it meant, or where it was goin'! Had Jack Rafferty an' his wife been willin' to let out the opinion they held about Harry Connolly bewitchin' it, there is no doubt of it but poor Harry might [Pg 193] be badly trated by the crowd, when their blood was up. They had sense enough, howandiver, to keep that to themselves, for Harry bein' an' ould bachelor, was a kind friend to the Raffertys. So, of coorse, there was all kinds of talk about it—some guessin' this, and some guessin' that—one party sayin' the pudden was of there side, another party denyin' it, an' insistin' it belonged to them, an' so on.
"Now, it just so happened that a little down from this spot, Colonel Bragshaw's property was built right up to the very edge of the river on both sides of its banks; and finding that their chase was blocked, everyone—man, woman, and child—went home, confused about what in the world was going on, what it meant, or where it was headed! If Jack Rafferty and his wife had been willing to share their thoughts about Harry Connolly being behind it all, there's no doubt that poor Harry might [Pg 193] have been badly treated by the crowd when tempers were high. They were smart enough, however, to keep that to themselves, since Harry, being an old bachelor, was a good friend to the Raffertys. So, of course, there was all kinds of talk about it—some guessing this, and some guessing that—one group claiming the pudding was from their side, while another group insisted it belonged to them, and so on."
"In the manetime, Katty Rafferty, for 'fraid the dinner might come short, went home and made another pudden much about the same size as the one that had escaped, and bringin' it over to their next neighbour, Paddy Scanlan's, it was put into a pot and placed on the fire to boil, hopin' that it might be done in time, espishilly as they were to have the ministher, who loved a warm slice of a good pudden as well as e'er a gintleman in Europe.
"In the meantime, Katty Rafferty, worried that the dinner might not be enough, went home and made another pudding about the same size as the one that had gone missing. She brought it over to their neighbor, Paddy Scanlan's, where it was put in a pot and placed on the fire to boil, hoping that it would be done in time, especially since they were having the minister, who loved a warm slice of a good pudding as much as any gentleman in Europe."
"Anyhow, the day passed; Moll and Gusty were made man an' wife, an' no two could be more lovin'. Their friends that had been asked to the weddin' were saunterin' about in pleasant little groups till dinner-time, chattin' an' laughin'; but, above all things, sthrivin' to account for the figaries of the pudden; for, to tell the truth, its adventures had now gone through the whole parish.
"Anyway, the day went by; Moll and Gusty became husband and wife, and no two could be more loving. Their friends who had been invited to the wedding were wandering around in nice little groups until dinner time, chatting and laughing; but most of all, trying to explain the quirks of the pudding because, to be honest, its escapades had now been talked about by the whole community."
"Well, at any rate, dinner-time was dhrawin' near, and Paddy Scanlan was sittin' comfortably wid his wife at the fire, the pudden boilen before their eyes, when in walks Harry Connolly, in a flutter, shoutin'—'Blood an' blunderbushes, what are yez here for?'
"Well, anyway, dinner time was drawing near, and Paddy Scanlan was sitting comfortably with his wife by the fire, the pudding boiling in front of them, when in walks Harry Connolly, in a rush, shouting—'What are you doing here?'"
"'Arra, why, Harry—why, avick?' said Mrs. Scanlan.
"'Oh, Harry—why, dear?' said Mrs. Scanlan."
"'Why,' said Harry, 'the sun's in the suds an' the moon in the high Horicks! Here's a clipstick comin' an, an' there you sit as unconsarned as if it was about to rain mether! Go out both of you, an' look at the sun, I say, and ye'll see the condition he's in—off!'
"'Why,' said Harry, 'the sun's in the clouds and the moon in the sky! Here's a storm coming, and there you sit as unconcerned as if it was about to rain! Go out both of you, and look at the sun, I say, and you'll see what condition he's in—gone!'
"'Ay, but, Harry, what's that rowled up in the tail of your cothamore [40] (big coat)?'
"'Yeah, but Harry, what's that rolled up in the tail of your big coat?'"
"'Out wid yez,' said Harry, 'an' pray aginst the clipstick—the sky's fallin'!'
"'Get out of here,' said Harry, 'and pray against the clipstick—the sky's falling!'"
[Pg 194] "Begad, it was hard to say whether Paddy or the wife got out first, they were so much alarmed by Harry's wild thin face an' piercin' eyes; so out they went to see what was wondherful in the sky, an' kep' lookin' an' lookin' in every direction, but not a thing was to be seen, barrin' the sun shinin' down wid great good-humour, an' not a single cloud in the sky.
[Pg 194] "Honestly, it was hard to tell whether Paddy or his wife got out first; they were both so startled by Harry's wild, thin face and piercing eyes. So, they went outside to see what was amazing in the sky, and they kept looking in every direction, but there was nothing to see, except the sun shining down with great warmth and not a single cloud in the sky."
"Paddy an' the wife now came in laughin', to scould Harry, who, no doubt, was a great wag in his way when he wished. 'Musha, bad scran to you, Harry——.' They had time to say no more, howandiver, for, as they were goin' into the door, they met him comin' out of it wid a reek of smoke out of his tail like a lime-kiln.
"Paddy and his wife walked in laughing to scold Harry, who, no doubt, was quite the joker when he wanted to be. 'Oh, you bad luck, Harry—.' They didn't have time to say much more, though, because as they were going through the door, they ran into him coming out, with smoke streaming out behind him like a lime kiln."
"'Harry,' shouted Bridget, 'my sowl to glory, but the tail of your cothamore's a-fire—you'll be burned. Don't you see the smoke that's out of it?'
"'Harry,' shouted Bridget, 'I swear, the tail of your big coat is on fire—you'll get burned. Can't you see the smoke coming from it?'"
"'Cross yourselves three times,' said Harry, widout stoppin', or even lookin' behind him, 'for, as the prophecy says—Fill the pot, Eddy——' They could hear no more, for Harry appeared to feel like a man that carried something a great deal hotter than he wished, as anyone might see by the liveliness of his motions, and the quare faces he was forced to make as he went along.
"'Cross yourselves three times,' said Harry, without stopping or even looking back, 'because, as the prophecy says—Fill the pot, Eddy—' They could hear no more, since Harry seemed to feel like someone carrying something much hotter than he wanted to, as anyone could tell by the energy of his movements and the odd faces he had to make as he went along."
"'What the dickens is he carryin' in the skirts of his big coat?' asked Paddy.
"'What on earth is he carrying in the pockets of his big coat?' asked Paddy.
"'My sowl to happiness, but maybe he has stole the pudden,' said Bridget, 'for it's known that many a sthrange thing he does.'
"'My soul to happiness, but maybe he has stolen the pudding,' said Bridget, 'for it's known that many a strange thing he does.'"
"They immediately examined the pot, but found that the pudden was there as safe as tuppence, an' this puzzled them the more, to think what it was he could be carryin' about wid him in the manner he did. But little they knew what he had done while they were sky-gazin'!
"They immediately checked the pot, but found that the pudden was just as safe as can be, which confused them even more, wondering what he could be carrying around in that way. But they had no idea what he had been up to while they were staring at the sky!"
"Well, anyhow, the day passed and the dinner was ready, an' no doubt but a fine gatherin' there was to partake of it. The Prosbytarian ministher met the Methodist praicher—a divilish stretcher of an appetite he had, in throth—on their way to Jack Rafferty's, an' as he knew he [Pg 195] could take the liberty, why he insisted on his dinin' wid him; for, afther all, begad, in thim times the clargy of all descriptions lived upon the best footin' among one another, not all as one as now—but no matther. Well, they had nearly finished their dinner, when Jack Rafferty himself axed Katty for the pudden; but, jist as he spoke, in it came as big as a mess-pot.
"Well, anyway, the day went by and dinner was ready, and there was definitely a great gathering to enjoy it. The Presbyterian minister ran into the Methodist preacher—he had an enormous appetite, let me tell you—on their way to Jack Rafferty's, and since he felt free to do so, he insisted on dining with him; after all, back then, the clergy of all kinds socialized well together, not like today—but never mind that. They had almost finished their dinner when Jack Rafferty himself asked Katty for the pudding; just as he spoke, it came in as big as a pot."
"'Gintlemen,' said he, 'I hope none of you will refuse tastin' a bit of Katty's pudden; I don't mane the dancin' one that tuck to its thravels to-day, but a good solid fellow that she med since.'
"Gentlemen," he said, "I hope none of you will refuse to try a bit of Katty's pudding; I don't mean the dancing one that just set off on its travels today, but a good solid one she made since."
"'To be sure we won't,' replied the priest; 'so, Jack, put a thrifle on them three plates at your right hand, and send them over here to the clargy, an' maybe,' he said, laughin'—for he was a droll good-humoured man—'maybe, Jack, we won't set you a proper example.'
"'Of course we won't,' replied the priest; 'so, Jack, put a little something on those three plates to your right, and send them over here to the clergy, and maybe,' he said, laughing—because he was a funny, good-natured guy—'maybe, Jack, we won't set a proper example for you.'"
"'Wid a heart an' a half, yer reverence an' gintlemen; in throth, it's not a bad example ever any of you set us at the likes, or ever will set us, I'll go bail. An' sure I only wish it was betther fare I had for you; but we're humble people, gintlemen, and so you can't expect to meet here what you would in higher places.'
"'With a heart and a half, your honor and gentlemen; honestly, it’s not a bad example any of you set for us, or ever will set, I assure you. And I really wish I had better food for you; but we’re humble folks, gentlemen, so you can’t expect to find here what you would in higher places.'"
"'Betther a male of herbs,' said the Methodist praicher, 'where pace is——.' He had time to go no farther, however; for much to his amazement, the priest and the ministher started up from the table jist as he was goin' to swallow the first spoonful of the pudden, and before you could say Jack Robinson, started away at a lively jig down the floor.
"'Better a man of herbs,' said the Methodist preacher, 'where peace is——.' He didn’t get to finish, though; to his surprise, the priest and the minister jumped up from the table just as he was about to take his first spoonful of the pudding, and before you could say Jack Robinson, they started a lively jig down the floor.
"At this moment a neighbour's son came runnin' in, an' tould them that the parson was comin' to see the new-married couple, an' wish them all happiness; an' the words were scarcely out of his mouth when he made his appearance. What to think he knew not, when he saw the ministher footing it away at the rate of a weddin'. He had very little time, however, to think; for, before he could sit down, up starts the Methodist praicher, and clappin' his two fists in his sides chimes in in great style along wid him.
At that moment, a neighbor's son came running in and told them that the pastor was coming to see the newlyweds and wish them happiness. The words were barely out of his mouth when the pastor showed up. He didn't know what to think when he saw the minister striding in like it was a wedding celebration. However, he had little time to ponder because, before he could sit down, the Methodist preacher jumped up and, with his fists on his hips, joined in with great enthusiasm.
[Pg 196] "'Jack Rafferty,' says he—and, by the way, Jack was his tenant—'what the dickens does all this mane?' says he; 'I'm amazed!'
[Pg 196] "'Jack Rafferty,' he says—and just so you know, Jack was his tenant—'what on earth does all this mean?' he says; 'I'm shocked!'"
"'The not a particle o' me can tell you,' says Jack; 'but will your reverence jist taste a morsel o' pudden, merely that the young couple may boast that you ait at their weddin'; for sure if you wouldn't, who would?'
"'Not a single part of me can say,' Jack replies; 'but will you please just try a bit of pudding, just so the young couple can say you ate at their wedding? Because if you won't, then who will?'"
"'Well,' says he, 'to gratify them I will; so just a morsel. But, Jack, this bates Bannagher,' says he again, puttin' the spoonful o' pudden into his mouth; 'has there been dhrink here?'
"'Well,' he says, 'I'll do it to please them; just a small bite. But, Jack, this beats everything,' he says again, putting a spoonful of pudding into his mouth; 'has there been any drink here?'"
"'Oh, the divle a spudh,' says Jack, 'for although there's plinty in the house, faith, it appears the gintlemen wouldn't wait for it. Unless they tuck it elsewhere, I can make nothin' of this.'
"'Oh, the devil a spudh,' says Jack, 'for even though there's plenty in the house, it seems the gentlemen wouldn't wait for it. Unless they took it somewhere else, I can't make anything of this.'
"He had scarcely spoken, when the parson, who was an active man, cut a caper a yard high, an' before you could bless yourself, the three clargy were hard at work dancin', as if for a wager. Begad, it would be unpossible for me to tell you the state the whole meetin' was in when they seen this. Some were hoarse wid laughin'; some turned up their eyes wid wondher; many thought them mad, an' others thought they had turned up their little fingers a thrifle too often.
"He had barely said a word when the parson, who was quite energetic, jumped up a yard high, and before you could even react, the three clergy members were busy dancing like they were betting on it. Honestly, I can't even describe the state the whole meeting was in when they saw this. Some were laughing so hard they were hoarse; some were wide-eyed in shock; many thought they were crazy, and others believed they had indulged in a bit too much fun."
"'Be goxty, it's a burnin' shame,' said one, 'to see three black-mouth clargy in sich a state at this early hour!' 'Thundher an' ounze, what's over them at all?' says others; 'why, one would think they're bewitched. Holy Moses, look at the caper the Methodis cuts! An' as for the Recther, who would think he could handle his feet at such a rate! Be this an' be that, he cuts the buckle, and does the threblin' step aiquil to Paddy Horaghan, the dancin'-masther himself? An' see! Bad cess to the morsel of the parson that's not hard at Peace upon a trancher, an' it of a Sunday too! Whirroo, gintlemen, the fun's in yez afther all—whish! more power to yez!'
"‘For goodness' sake, it's a burning shame,’ said one, ‘to see three black-mouthed clergy in such a state at this early hour!’ ‘Goodness, what’s gotten into them at all?’ says the others; ‘you’d think they were bewitched. Holy moly, look at the moves the Methodist is pulling off! And as for the Rector, who would think he could dance like that? Believe it or not, he’s cutting a rug, doing the treble step just like Paddy Horaghan, the dance master himself! And look! Shame on the pastor who isn’t totally into Peace upon a trancher, and on a Sunday too! Wow, gentlemen, the fun's on you after all—hush! more power to you!’"
"The sorra's own fun they had, an' no wondher; but judge of what they felt, when all at once they saw ould Jack [Pg 197] Rafferty himself bouncin' in among them, and footing it away like the best o' them. Bedad, no play could come up to it, an' nothin' could be heard but laughin', shouts of encouragement, and clappin' of hands like mad. Now the minute Jack Rafferty left the chair where he had been carvin' the pudden, ould Harry Connolly comes over and claps himself down in his place, in ordher to send it round, of coorse; an' he was scarcely sated, when who should make his appearance but Barney Hartigan, the piper. Barney, by the way, had been sent for early in the day, but bein' from home when the message for him went, he couldn't come any sooner.
"Their own fun was something to see, and it’s no surprise; but just imagine how they felt when suddenly they saw old Jack Rafferty himself bouncing in among them, dancing away like the best of them. Honestly, no party could compare, and all you could hear was laughter, shouts of encouragement, and clapping like crazy. The moment Jack Rafferty left the chair where he had been carving the pudding, old Harry Connolly came over and plopped himself down in his spot to send it around, of course; and he had barely taken his seat when who should show up but Barney Hartigan, the piper. By the way, Barney had been called for early in the day, but since he was away from home when the message went out, he couldn’t come any sooner."
"'Begorra,' said Barney, 'you're airly at the work, gintlemen! but what does this mane? But, divle may care, yez shan't want the music while there's a blast in the pipes, anyhow!' So sayin' he gave them Jig Polthogue, an' after that Kiss my Lady, in his best style.
"'Begorra,' said Barney, 'you’re already hard at work, gentlemen! But what does this mean? But, devil take it, you won't be without music while there's a tune in the pipes, anyway!' Saying that, he played them Jig Polthogue, and after that Kiss my Lady, in his best style."
"In the manetime the fun went on thick an' threefold, for it must be remimbered that Harry, the ould knave, was at the pudden; an' maybe he didn't sarve it about in double quick time too. The first he helped was the bride, and, before you could say chopstick, she was at it hard an' fast before the Methodist praicher, who gave a jolly spring before her that threw them into convulsions. Harry liked this, and made up his mind soon to find partners for the rest; so he accordianly sent the pudden about like lightnin'; an' to make a long story short, barrin' the piper an' himself, there wasn't a pair o' heels in the house but was as busy at the dancin' as if their lives depinded on it.
"In the meantime, the fun was just getting started, because we have to remember that Harry, the old rascal, was in charge of the pudding; and you better believe he served it up pretty quickly too. The first person he helped was the bride, and before you could say 'chopstick,' she was fully engaged in front of the Methodist preacher, who jumped up in a way that had everyone in stitches. Harry loved this and quickly decided to find partners for the others; so he passed the pudding around like lightning; and to make a long story short, apart from the piper and himself, there wasn’t a single pair of feet in the house that wasn’t dancing like their lives depended on it.
"'Barney,' says Harry, 'just taste a morsel o' this pudden; divle the such a bully of a pudden ever you ett; here, your sowl! thry a snig of it—it's beautiful.'
"'Barney,' says Harry, 'just taste a bit of this pudding; there’s never been such a great pudding you’ve eaten; here, have a bite of it—it's amazing.'"
"'To be sure I will,' says Barney. 'I'm not the boy to refuse a good thing; but, Harry, be quick, for you know my hands is engaged, an' it would be a thousand pities not to keep them in music, an' they so well inclined. Thank you, Harry; begad that is a famous pudden; but blood an' turnips, what's this for?'
"'Of course I will,' says Barney. 'I'm not the type to turn down a good opportunity; but, Harry, hurry up, because you know my hands are busy, and it would be a shame not to keep them in music since they’re so well suited for it. Thank you, Harry; wow, that's an amazing pudding; but blood and turnips, what’s this for?'
[Pg 198] "The word was scarcely out of his mouth when he bounced up, pipes an' all, an' dashed into the middle of the party. 'Hurroo, your sowls, let us make a night of it! The Ballyboulteen boys for ever! Go it, your reverence—turn your partner—heel an' toe, ministher. Good! Well done again—Whish! Hurroo! Here's for Ballyboulteen, an' the sky over it!'
[Pg 198] "As soon as he said that, he jumped up, pipes and all, and rushed into the middle of the party. 'Hey, everyone, let’s make this a night to remember! Long live the Ballyboulteen boys! Come on, your reverence—dance with your partner—heel and toe, minister. Great! Well done again—Whoosh! Hey! Here’s to Ballyboulteen, and the sky above it!'"
"Bad luck to the sich a set ever was seen together in this world, or will again, I suppose. The worst, however, wasn't come yet, for jist as they were in the very heat an' fury of the dance, what do you think comes hoppin' in among them but another pudden, as nimble an' merry as the first! That was enough; they all had heard of—the ministhers among the rest—an' most o' them had seen the other pudden, and knew that there must be a fairy in it, sure enough. Well, as I said, in it comes to the thick o' them; but the very appearance of it was enough. Off the three clargy danced, and off the whole weddiners danced afther them, every one makin' the best of their way home; but not a sowl of them able to break out of the step, if they were to be hanged for it. Throth it wouldn't lave a laugh in you to see the parson dancin' down the road on his way home, and the ministher and Methodist praicher cuttin' the buckle as they went along in the opposite direction. To make short work of it, they all danced home at last, wid scarce a puff of wind in them; the bride and bridegroom danced away to bed; an' now, boys, come an' let us dance the Horo Lheig in the barn 'idout. But you see, boys, before we go, an' in ordher that I may make everything plain, I had as good tell you that Harry, in crossing the bridge of Ballyboulteen, a couple of miles below Squire Bragshaw's demense-wall, saw the pudden floatin' down the river—the truth is he was waitin' for it; but be this as it may, he took it out, for the wather had made it as clane as a new pin, and tuckin' it up in the tail of his big coat, contrived, as you all guess, I suppose, to change it while Paddy Scanlan an' the wife were examinin' the sky; an' for the other, he contrived to bewitch it in the same manner, by gettin' a fairy to go [Pg 199] into it, for, indeed, it was purty well known that the same Harry was hand an' glove wid the good people. Others will tell you that it was half a pound of quicksilver he put into it; but that doesn't stand to raison. At any rate, boys, I have tould you the adventures of the Mad Pudden of Ballyboulteen; but I don't wish to tell you many other things about it that happened—for fraid I'd tell a lie." [41]
"Bad luck to the likes of this crowd ever being together in the world again, I guess. The worst, though, hadn’t happened yet, because just as they were caught up in the heat and excitement of the dance, guess what hops in among them? Another pudding, just as lively and cheerful as the first! That was enough; everyone had heard of it—the ministers included—and most of them had seen the other pudding and knew there had to be a fairy involved, for sure. Well, as I said, it bounced into the middle of them; but even just seeing it was enough. The three clergymen took off dancing, and the entire wedding party followed them, each one making a beeline for home; but none of them could break out of the dance step, even if it meant losing their heads. Honestly, it wouldn’t leave you without a laugh to see the pastor dancing down the road on his way home, with the minister and the Methodist preacher cutting the rug as they went off in the opposite direction. To wrap it up, they all danced home eventually, with hardly any breath left; the bride and groom danced all the way to bed; and now, guys, come on and let’s dance the Horo Lheig in the barn! But before we go, just so I make everything clear, I should mention that Harry, while crossing the bridge of Ballyboulteen, a couple of miles below Squire Bragshaw's estate wall, saw the pudding floating down the river—the truth is he was waiting for it; but be that as it may, he picked it up because the water had made it as clean as a new pin, and tucking it into the tail of his big coat, managed, as you can guess, to swap it out while Paddy Scanlan and his wife were looking at the sky; and for the other, he managed to enchant it the same way, by getting a fairy to go [Pg 199] into it, since it was pretty well known that Harry was thick with the good people. Others might tell you it was half a pound of quicksilver he put in, but that doesn't make sense. Anyway, guys, I’ve told you the adventures of the Mad Pudding of Ballyboulteen; but I don’t want to tell you more about it because I’m afraid I might tell a lie."
Footnotes
[38] Perhaps from Irish dilse—i.e., love.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Maybe from Irish dilse—i.e., love.
[40] Irish, cóta mór.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Irish, big coat.
T'YEER-NA-N-OGE.
[There is a country called Tír-na-n-Og, which means the Country of the Young, for age and death have not found it; neither tears nor loud laughter have gone near it. The shadiest boskage covers it perpetually. One man has gone there and returned. The bard, Oisen, who wandered away on a white horse, moving on the surface of the foam with his fairy Niamh, lived there three hundred years, and then returned looking for his comrades. The moment his foot touched the earth his three hundred years fell on him, and he was bowed double, and his beard swept the ground. He described his sojourn in the Land of Youth to Patrick before he died. Since then many have seen it in many places; some in the depths of lakes, and have heard rising therefrom a vague sound of bells; more have seen it far off on the horizon, as they peered out from the western cliffs. Not three years ago a fisherman imagined that he saw it. It never appears unless to announce some national trouble.
There’s a place called Tír-na-n-Og, which means the Country of the Young, where age and death can’t touch it; neither tears nor loud laughter have ever reached it. It’s always covered by the thickest shade. Only one person has gone there and come back. The bard, Oisin, rode off on a white horse, gliding over the foamy waves with his fairy Niamh, and lived there for three hundred years before returning to search for his friends. The moment he stepped on the ground, those three hundred years hit him all at once, and he was bent over, with his beard dragging on the ground. He shared his experiences from the Land of Youth with Patrick before he died. Since then, many have spotted it in various places; some have seen it deep in lakes and heard faint bell sounds coming from there; more have seen it far away on the horizon while looking from the western cliffs. Just three years ago, a fisherman claimed he saw it. It only shows itself to signal some national trouble.
There are many kindred beliefs. A Dutch pilot, settled in Dublin, told M. De La Boullage Le Cong, who travelled in Ireland in 1614, that round the poles were many islands; some hard to be approached because of the witches who inhabit them and destroy by storms those who seek to land. He had once, off the coast of Greenland, in sixty-one degrees of latitude, seen and approached such an island only to see it vanish. Sailing in an opposite direction, they met with the same island, and sailing near, were almost destroyed by a furious tempest.
There are many similar beliefs. A Dutch pilot, who lived in Dublin, told M. De La Boullage Le Cong, who traveled through Ireland in 1614, that there were many islands around the poles; some were hard to reach because of the witches who lived there and caused storms to harm those who tried to land. He had once seen and approached such an island off the coast of Greenland at sixty-one degrees latitude, only to have it disappear. When they sailed in the opposite direction, they encountered the same island again, and when they got close, they were nearly wrecked by a violent storm.
According to many stories, Tír-na-n-Og is the favourite dwelling of the fairies. Some say it is triple—the island of the living, the island of victories, and an underwater land.]
According to many stories, Tír-na-n-Og is the favorite home of the fairies. Some say it has three parts—the land of the living, the land of victories, and an underwater realm.
THE LEGEND OF O'DONOGHUE. [42]
T. CROFTON CROKER.
In an age so distant that the precise period is unknown, a chieftain named O'Donoghue ruled over the country which surrounds the romantic Lough Lean, now called the lake of Killarney. Wisdom, beneficence, and justice distinguished his reign, and the prosperity and happiness of his subjects were their natural results. He is said to have been as renowned for his warlike exploits as for his pacific virtues; and as a proof that his domestic administration was not the less rigorous because it was mild, a rocky island is pointed out to strangers, called "O'Donoghue's Prison," in which this prince once confined his own son for some act of disorder and disobedience.
In a time so far back that we can't pinpoint exactly when, a chieftain named O'Donoghue ruled over the land surrounding the beautiful Lough Lean, now known as Killarney Lake. His reign was marked by wisdom, kindness, and fairness, which naturally led to the prosperity and happiness of his people. He was just as well-known for his military achievements as he was for his peaceful qualities. To show that his leadership at home was firm even if it was gentle, there's a rocky island known to visitors as "O'Donoghue's Prison," where this chieftain once locked up his own son for misbehavior and disobedience.
His end—for it cannot correctly be called his death—was singular and mysterious. At one of those splendid feasts for which his court was celebrated, surrounded by the most distinguished of his subjects, he was engaged in a prophetic relation of the events which were to happen in ages yet to come. His auditors listened, now wrapt in wonder, now fired with indignation, burning with shame, or melted into sorrow, as he faithfully detailed the heroism, the injuries, the crimes, and the miseries of their descendants. In the midst of his predictions he rose slowly from his seat, advanced with a solemn, measured, and majestic tread to the shore of the lake, and walked forward composedly upon its unyielding surface. When he had nearly reached the centre he paused for a moment, then, turning slowly round, looked toward his friends, and waving his arms to them with the cheerful air of one taking a short farewell, disappeared from their view.
His end—though it can't really be called his death—was unusual and mysterious. At one of those magnificent feasts that his court was famous for, surrounded by the most prominent of his subjects, he was sharing a prophetic account of events that would unfold in the ages to come. His audience listened, at times captivated with wonder, at other moments filled with anger, burning with shame, or moved to sorrow as he vividly recounted the bravery, the suffering, the wrongdoings, and the struggles of their descendants. In the middle of his predictions, he slowly rose from his seat, moved with a solemn, measured, and dignified gait to the edge of the lake, and walked calmly across its solid surface. When he was almost at the center, he paused for a moment, then, turning slowly around, looked toward his friends, and waved his arms to them with a cheerful air as if saying a short goodbye, before vanishing from their sight.
The memory of the good O'Donoghue has been cherished by successive generations with affectionate reverence; and [Pg 202] it is believed that at sunrise, on every May-day morning, the anniversary of his departure, he revisits his ancient domains: a favoured few only are in general permitted to see him, and this distinction is always an omen of good fortune to the beholders; when it is granted to many it is a sure token of an abundant harvest,—a blessing, the want of which during this prince's reign was never felt by his people.
The memory of the good O'Donoghue has been loved and respected by each generation, and [Pg 202] it’s said that at sunrise on every May Day morning, the anniversary of his departure, he returns to his old lands: typically, only a select few are allowed to see him, and this honor is always a sign of good luck for those who do; when it happens for many, it’s a sure sign of a plentiful harvest—a blessing that his people never went without during this prince’s rule.
Some years have elapsed since the last appearance of O'Donoghue. The April of that year had been remarkably wild and stormy; but on May-morning the fury of the elements had altogether subsided. The air was hushed and still; and the sky, which was reflected in the serene lake, resembled a beautiful but deceitful countenance, whose smiles, after the most tempestuous emotions, tempt the stranger to believe that it belongs to a soul which no passion has ever ruffled.
Some years have passed since O'Donoghue was last seen. April of that year had been extremely wild and stormy, but on the morning of May, the turmoil of the elements had completely calmed down. The air was quiet and still, and the sky, mirrored in the tranquil lake, looked like a beautiful but deceptive face, whose smiles, after the most intense storms, lure the observer into thinking it belongs to a soul untouched by emotion.
The first beams of the rising sun were just gilding the lofty summit of Glenaa, when the waters near the eastern shore of the lake became suddenly and violently agitated, though all the rest of its surface lay smooth and still as a tomb of polished marble, the next morning a foaming wave darted forward, and, like a proud high-crested war-horse, exulting in his strength, rushed across the lake toward Toomies mountain. Behind this wave appeared a stately warrior fully armed, mounted upon a milk-white steed; his snowy plume waved gracefully from a helmet of polished steel, and at his back fluttered a light blue scarf. The horse, apparently exulting in his noble burden, sprung after the wave along the water, which bore him up like firm earth, while showers of spray that glittered brightly in the morning sun were dashed up at every bound.
The first rays of the rising sun were just lighting up the high peak of Glenaa when the waters near the eastern shore of the lake suddenly became violently disturbed, even though the rest of its surface remained smooth and still like a tomb of polished marble. The next morning, a foaming wave surged forward, and, like a proud, high-crested warhorse reveling in its power, rushed across the lake toward Toomies Mountain. Behind this wave was a stately warrior fully armed, mounted on a milk-white horse; his snowy plume waved elegantly from a polished steel helmet, and a light blue scarf fluttered behind him. The horse, seemingly thrilled by its noble rider, sprang after the wave along the water, which supported him like solid ground, while bright sprays of water, sparkling in the morning sun, were kicked up with each leap.
The warrior was O'Donoghue; he was followed by numberless youths and maidens, who moved lightly and unconstrained over the watery plain, as the moonlight fairies glide through the fields of air; they were linked together by garlands of delicious spring flowers, and they timed their movements to strains of enchanting melody. When O'Donoghue had nearly reached the western side of the lake, [Pg 203] he suddenly turned his steed, and directed his course along the wood-fringed shore of Glenaa, preceded by the huge wave that curled and foamed up as high as the horse's neck, whose fiery nostrils snorted above it. The long train of attendants followed with playful deviations the track of their leader, and moved on with unabated fleetness to their celestial music, till gradually, as they entered the narrow strait between Glenaa and Dinis, they became involved in the mists which still partially floated over the lakes, and faded from the view of the wondering beholders: but the sound of their music still fell upon the ear, and echo, catching up the harmonious strains, fondly repeated and prolonged them in soft and softer tones, till the last faint repetition died away, and the hearers awoke as from a dream of bliss.
The warrior was O'Donoghue; countless youths and maidens followed him, moving lightly and freely over the watery plain, like moonlit fairies gliding through the air. They were connected by garlands of beautiful spring flowers, matching their movements to enchanting melodies. As O'Donoghue approached the western side of the lake, [Pg 203] he suddenly turned his horse and directed it along the wooded shore of Glenaa, preceded by a large wave curling and foaming as high as the horse's neck, with fiery nostrils snorting above it. The long line of followers playfully deviated along their leader's path, moving swiftly to their celestial music. Gradually, as they entered the narrow strait between Glenaa and Dinis, they became lost in the mists that still hovered over the lakes, fading from the sight of the amazed onlookers. Yet the sound of their music lingered, and the echo, picking up the harmonious notes, fondly repeated and prolonged them in softer and softer tones until the last faint echo faded away, and the listeners awoke as if from a blissful dream.
Footnote
[42] Fairy Legends of the South of Ireland.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fairy Tales from Southern Ireland.
RENT-DAY.
"Oh, ullagone! ullagone! this is a wide world, but what will we do in it, or where will we go?" muttered Bill Doody, as he sat on a rock by the Lake of Killarney. "What will we do? To-morrow's rent-day, and Tim the Driver swears if we don't pay our rent, he'll cant every ha'perth we have; and then, sure enough, there's Judy and myself, and the poor grawls, [43] will be turned out to starve on the high-road, for the never a halfpenny of rent have I!—Oh hone, that ever I should live to see this day!"
"Oh, what a mess! what a mess! this is a big world, but what are we going to do in it, or where will we go?" muttered Bill Doody as he sat on a rock by the Lake of Killarney. "What are we going to do? Tomorrow's rent day, and Tim the Driver is swearing that if we don't pay our rent, he'll take everything we have; and then, sure enough, there's Judy and me, and the poor kids, will be thrown out to starve on the road, because I don't have a single penny for rent!—Oh man, I can't believe I've lived to see this day!"
Thus did Bill Doody bemoan his hard fate, pouring his sorrows to the reckless waves of the most beautiful of lakes, which seemed to mock his misery as they rejoiced beneath the cloudless sky of a May morning. That lake, glittering in sunshine, sprinkled with fairy isles of rock and verdure, and bounded by giant hills of ever-varying hues, might, with its magic beauty, charm all sadness but despair; for alas,
Thus, Bill Doody complained about his tough luck, sharing his troubles with the wild waves of the prettiest lake, which seemed to mock his pain as they sparkled under the clear blue sky of a May morning. That lake, shining in the sunlight, dotted with enchanting islets of rock and greenery, and surrounded by towering hills of shifting colors, could charm away all sadness except for despair; for, unfortunately,
Yet Bill Doody was not so desolate as he supposed; there was one listening to him he little thought of, and help was at hand from a quarter he could not have expected.
Yet Bill Doody wasn't as hopeless as he thought; there was someone listening to him that he never considered, and help was available from a source he could never have anticipated.
"What's the matter with you, my poor man?" said a tall, portly-looking gentleman, at the same time stepping out of a furze-brake. Now Bill was seated on a rock that commanded the view of a large field. Nothing in the field could be concealed from him, except this furze-brake, which grew in a hollow near the margin of the lake. He was, therefore, not a little surprised at the gentleman's sudden appearance, and began to question whether the personage before him belonged to this world or not. He, however, soon mustered courage sufficient to tell him how his crops had failed, how some bad member had charmed away his butter, and how Tim the Driver threatened to turn him out of the farm if he didn't pay up every penny of the rent by twelve o'clock next day.
"What's wrong with you, my poor man?" said a tall, plump gentleman, stepping out of a thicket. Bill was sitting on a rock that overlooked a large field. He could see everything in the field except for the thicket, which grew in a dip near the edge of the lake. He was quite surprised by the gentleman's sudden appearance and began to wonder if the person standing before him was real or not. However, he soon gathered enough courage to explain how his crops had failed, how some troublemaker had stolen his butter, and how Tim the Driver threatened to kick him off the farm if he didn't pay every penny of the rent by noon the next day.
"A sad story, indeed," said the stranger; "but surely, if you represented the case to your landlord's agent, he won't have the heart to turn you out."
"A sad story, for sure," said the stranger; "but come on, if you explain the situation to your landlord's agent, he won't have the heart to kick you out."
"Heart, your honour; where would an agent get a heart!" exclaimed Bill. "I see your honour does not know him; besides, he has an eye on the farm this long time for a fosterer of his own; so I expect no mercy at all at all, only to be turned out."
"Heart, your honor; where would an agent get a heart!" shouted Bill. "I see you don’t know him; besides, he’s been eyeing the farm for a long time for his own benefit; so I expect no mercy at all, just to be kicked out."
"Take this, my poor fellow, take this," said the stranger, pouring a purse full of gold into Bill's old hat, which in his grief he had flung on the ground. "Pay the fellow your rent, but I'll take care it shall do him no good. I remember the time when things went otherwise in this country, when I would have hung up such a fellow in the twinkling of an eye!"
"Here, take this, my poor friend," said the stranger, pouring a bag full of gold into Bill's old hat, which he had thrown on the ground in his sorrow. "Use this to pay your rent, but I'll make sure it doesn't help him at all. I remember when things were different in this country, when I would have hanged a guy like that in the blink of an eye!"
These words were lost upon Bill, who was insensible to everything but the sight of the gold, and before he could unfix his gaze, and lift up his head to pour out his hundred thousand blessings, the stranger was gone. The bewildered [Pg 205] peasant looked around in search of his benefactor, and at last he thought he saw him riding on a white horse a long way off on the lake.
These words meant nothing to Bill, who only had eyes for the gold. Before he could tear his gaze away and lift his head to express his gratitude, the stranger had disappeared. The confused [Pg 205] peasant looked around for his benefactor and finally thought he spotted him riding a white horse far away on the lake.
"O'Donoghue, O'Donoghue!" shouted Bill; "the good, the blessed O'Donoghue!" and he ran capering like a madman to show Judy the gold, and to rejoice her heart with the prospect of wealth and happiness.
"O'Donoghue, O'Donoghue!" shouted Bill; "the good, the blessed O'Donoghue!" and he ran around like a madman to show Judy the gold and to delight her with the promise of wealth and happiness.
The next day Bill proceeded to the agent's; not sneakingly, with his hat in his hand, his eyes fixed on the ground, and his knees bending under him; but bold and upright, like a man conscious of his independence.
The next day, Bill went to the agent's not sneaking around, with his hat in his hand, his eyes on the ground, and his knees trembling; but confidently and upright, like a man aware of his independence.
"Why don't you take off your hat, fellow? don't you know you are speaking to a magistrate?" said the agent.
"Why don't you take off your hat, man? Don't you know you're talking to a magistrate?" said the agent.
"I know I'm not speaking to the king, sir," said Bill; "and I never takes off my hat but to them I can respect and love. The Eye that sees all knows I've no right either to respect or love an agent!"
"I know I'm not talking to the king, sir," said Bill; "and I never take off my hat except for those I can respect and love. The Eye that sees all knows I have no reason to respect or love an agent!"
"You scoundrel!" retorted the man in office, biting his lips with rage at such an unusual and unexpected opposition, "I'll teach you how to be insolent again; I have the power, remember."
"You scoundrel!" the office man shot back, biting his lips in anger at such an unusual and unexpected defiance. "I'll show you how to be disrespectful again; I have the power, don't forget."
"To the cost of the country, I know you have," said Bill, who still remained with his head as firmly covered as if he was the Lord Kingsale himself.
"To the expense of the country, I see you have," said Bill, who still kept his head as thoroughly covered as if he were Lord Kingsale himself.
"But, come," said the magistrate; "have you got the money for me? this is rent-day. If there's one penny of it wanting, or the running gale that's due, prepare to turn out before night, for you shall not remain another hour in possession.
"But come," said the magistrate, "do you have the money for me? It's rent day. If you're even a penny short or the overdue rent isn't paid, get ready to move out by tonight, because you won't be staying another hour."
"There is your rent," said Bill, with an unmoved expression of tone and countenance; "you'd better count it, and give me a receipt in full for the running gale and all."
"There’s your rent," Bill said, maintaining a neutral tone and expression. "You should count it and give me a receipt in full for the current term and everything."
The agent gave a look of amazement at the gold; for it was gold—real guineas! and not bits of dirty ragged small notes, that are only fit to light one's pipe with. However willing the agent may have been to ruin, as he thought, the unfortunate tenant, he took up the gold, and handed the [Pg 206] receipt to Bill, who strutted off with it as proud as a cat of her whiskers.
The agent looked shocked at the gold; it was real—actual guineas! Not just crumpled, worn-out bills that are only good for lighting pipes. Even though the agent was eager to destroy what he thought was the unfortunate tenant's life, he picked up the gold and handed the [Pg 206] receipt to Bill, who walked away with it, strutting like a cat showing off its whiskers.
The agent going to his desk shortly after, was confounded at beholding a heap of gingerbread cakes instead of the money he had deposited there. He raved and swore, but all to no purpose; the gold had become gingerbread cakes, just marked like the guineas, with the king's head; and Bill had the receipt in his pocket; so he saw there was no use in saying anything about the affair, as he would only get laughed at for his pains.
The agent went to his desk a short while later and was shocked to find a pile of gingerbread cakes instead of the money he had deposited there. He yelled and cursed, but it was all pointless; the gold had turned into gingerbread cakes, just like the guineas, with the king's head on them. Bill had the receipt in his pocket, so he realized there was no point in bringing it up, as he would just end up being laughed at for his trouble.
From that hour Bill Doody grew rich; all his undertakings prospered; and he often blesses the day that he met with O'Donoghue, the great prince that lives down under the lake of Killarney.
From that moment on, Bill Doody became wealthy; all his ventures thrived; and he often thanks the day he met O'Donoghue, the great prince who lives beneath the lake of Killarney.
Footnote
[43] Children.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kids.
LOUGHLEAGH (LAKE OF HEALING). [44]
"Do you see that bit of a lake," said my companion, turning his eyes towards the acclivity that overhung Loughleagh. "Troth, and as little as you think of it, and as ugly as it looks with its weeds and its flags, it is the most famous one in all Ireland. Young and ould, rich and poor, far and near, have come to that lake to get cured of all kinds of scurvy and sores. The Lord keep us our limbs whole and sound, for it's a sorrowful thing not to have the use o' them. 'Twas but last week we had a great grand Frenchman here; and, though he came upon crutches, faith he went home sound as a bell; and well he paid Billy Reily for curing him."
"Do you see that part of the lake?" my companion asked, looking toward the slope above Loughleagh. "Honestly, as little as you might think of it and as unattractive as it looks with all its weeds and rushes, it’s the most famous one in all of Ireland. Young and old, rich and poor, from far and near, have come to this lake to get treated for all sorts of ailments and sores. God help us keep our limbs whole and healthy, because it’s a sad thing not to be able to use them. Just last week, we had a grand Frenchman here who, even though he arrived on crutches, left feeling great; and he paid Billy Reily quite well for curing him."
"And, pray, how did Billy Reily cure him?"
"And, by the way, how did Billy Reily fix him?"
"Oh, well enough. He took his long pole, dipped it down to the bottom of the lake, and brought up on the top of it as much plaster as would do for a thousand sores!"
"Oh, that's good enough. He grabbed his long pole, dipped it down to the bottom of the lake, and brought up enough plaster to treat a thousand wounds!"
"What kind of plaster?"
"What type of plaster?"
[Pg 207] "What kind of plaster? why, black plaster to be sure; for isn't the bottom of the lake filled with a kind of black mud which cures all the world?"
[Pg 207] "What kind of plaster? Oh, definitely black plaster; after all, isn’t the bottom of the lake filled with a type of black mud that can heal anyone?"
"Then it ought to be a famous lake indeed."
"Then it must be a really famous lake."
"Famous, and so it is," replied my companion, "but it isn't for its cures neather that it is famous; for, sure, doesn't all the world know there is a fine beautiful city at the bottom of it, where the good people live just like Christians. Troth, it is the truth I tell you; for Shemus-a-sneidh saw it all when he followed his dun cow that was stolen."
"Famous, and that’s true," my companion replied, "but it's not famous for its cures either; after all, doesn’t everyone know there’s a beautiful city at the bottom of it, where the good people live just like Christians? Honestly, I’m telling you the truth; because Shemus-a-sneidh saw it all when he followed his stolen dun cow."
"Who stole her?"
"Who took her?"
"I'll tell you all about it:—Shemus was a poor gossoon, who lived on the brow of the hill, in a cabin with his ould mother. They lived by hook and by crook, one way and another, in the best way they could. They had a bit of ground that gave 'em the preaty, and a little dun cow that gave 'em the drop o' milk; and, considering how times go, they weren't badly off, for Shemus was a handy gossoon to boot; and, while minden the cow, cut heath and made brooms, which his mother sould on a market-day, and brought home the bit o' tobaccy, the grain of salt, and other nic-nackenes, which a poor body can't well do widout. Once upon a time, however, Shemus went farther than usual up the mountain, looken for long heath, for town's-people don't like to stoop, and so like long handles to their brooms. The little dun cow was a'most as cunning as a Christian sinner, and followed Shemus like a lap-dog everywhere he'd go, so that she required little or no herden. On this day she found nice picken on a round spot as green as a leek; and, as poor Shemus was weary, as a body would be on a fine summer's day, he lay down on the grass to rest himself, just as we're resten ourselves on the cairn here. Begad, he hadn't long lain there, sure enough, when, what should he see but whole loads of ganconers [45] dancing about[Pg 208] the place. Some o' them were hurlen, some kicking a football, and others leaping a kick-step-and-a-lep. They were so soople and so active that Shemus was highly delighted with the sport, and a little tanned-skinned chap in a red cap pleased him better than any o' them, bekase he used to tumble the other fellows like mushrooms. At one time he had kept the ball up for as good as half-an-hour, when Shemus cried out, 'Well done, my hurler!' The word wasn't well out of his mouth when whap went the ball on his eye, and flash went the fire. Poor Shemus thought he was blind, and roared out, 'Mille murdher!' [46] but the only thing he heard was a loud laugh. 'Cross o' Christ about us,' says he to himself, 'what is this for?' and afther rubbing his eyes they came to a little, and he could see the sun and the sky, and, by-and-by, he could see everything but his cow and the mischievous ganconers. They were gone to their rath or mote; but where was the little dun cow? He looked, and he looked, and he might have looked from that day to this, bekase she wasn't to be found, and good reason why—the ganconers took her away with 'em.
"I'll tell you all about it: Shemus was a poor kid who lived at the top of the hill in a cabin with his old mother. They scraped by however they could, doing their best to get by. They had a small piece of land that yielded some produce, and a little brown cow that gave them a bit of milk; and considering how tough things were, they were doing okay because Shemus was a handy kid too. While taking care of the cow, he would cut heath and make brooms, which his mother sold on market days, allowing them to get some tobacco, salt, and other little essentials that a poor person can’t do without. One day, however, Shemus went further up the mountain than usual, looking for long heath since townspeople didn’t want to bend down and preferred long-handled brooms. The little brown cow was almost as clever as a sinner and followed Shemus around like a lapdog, so she needed little supervision. On this day, she found a nice patch of grass as green as a leek; and as poor Shemus was tired, just like anyone would be on a lovely summer day, he lay down on the grass to rest, just as we are resting here on the cairn. Sure enough, he hadn’t been there long when he saw a bunch of little fairies dancing around. Some of them were playing hurling, some were kicking a football, and others were doing a combination of kicks and jumps. They were so nimble and lively that Shemus enjoyed the show a lot, especially a little dark-skinned guy in a red cap who impressed him more than anyone else because he could outplay the others easily. At one point, he kept the ball in the air for nearly half an hour when Shemus shouted, 'Well done, my hurler!' As soon as the words left his mouth, the ball hit him in the eye, and he saw stars. Poor Shemus thought he was blind and shouted, 'A thousand murders!' but all he heard was loud laughter. 'Cross of Christ be with us,' he thought, 'what’s going on?' After rubbing his eyes, his vision cleared a bit, and he could see the sun and the sky, eventually able to see everything except for his cow and the mischievous fairies. They had disappeared into their place; but where was the little brown cow? He looked and looked, and he might have searched forever because she was nowhere to be found, and for good reason—the fairies had taken her with them."
"Shemus-a-sneidh, however, didn't think so, but ran home to his mother.
"Shemus-a-sneidh, however, didn't agree and ran home to his mom."
"'Where is the cow, Shemus?' axed the ould woman.
"'Where is the cow, Shemus?' asked the old woman."
"'Och, musha, bad luck to her,' said Shemus, 'I donna where she is!'
"'Oh, come on, that's bad luck for her,' said Shemus, 'I don't know where she is!'"
"'Is that an answer, you big blaggard, for the likes o' you to give your poor ould mother?' said she.
"'Is that how you respond, you big scoundrel, to your poor old mother?' she said."
"'Och, musha,' said Shemus, I don't kick up saich a bollhous about nothing. The ould cow is safe enough, I'll be bail, some place or other, though I could find her if I put my eyes upon kippeens, [47] and, speaking of eyes, faith, I had very good luck o' my side, or I had naver a one to look after her.'
"'Oh, come on,' said Shemus, I don't make a fuss about nothing. The old cow is definitely safe somewhere, though I could find her if I really looked. And speaking of eyes, honestly, I had a stroke of luck on my side, or I wouldn't have had anyone to keep an eye on her."
"'Why, what happened your eyes, agrah?' axed the ould woman.
"'What happened to your eyes, dear?' asked the old woman.
"'Oh! didn't the ganconers—the Lord save us from all [Pg 209] hurt and harm!—drive their hurlen ball into them both! and sure I was stone blind for an hour.'
"'Oh! didn't the pranksters—the Lord save us from all [Pg 209] hurt and harm!—hit their ball into both of them! and I was completely blind for an hour.'"
"'And may be,' said the mother, 'the good people took our cow?'
"'And maybe,' said the mother, 'the good people took our cow?'"
"'No, nor the devil a one of them,' said Shemus, 'for, by the powers, that same cow is as knowen as a lawyer, and wouldn't be such a fool as to go with the ganconers while she could get such grass as I found for her to-day.'"
"'No, not a single one of them,' said Shemus, 'because, honestly, that cow is as smart as a lawyer and wouldn't be foolish enough to hang out with the thieves when she could have the grass I found for her today.'"
In this way, continued my informant, they talked about the cow all that night, and next mornen both o' them set off to look for her. After searching every place, high and low, what should Shemus see sticking out of a bog-hole but something very like the horns of his little beast!
In this way, my informant continued, they talked about the cow all that night, and the next morning both of them set off to look for her. After searching everywhere, what should Shemus see sticking out of a bog-hole but something very much like the horns of his little animal!
"Oh, mother, mother," said he, "I've found her!"
"Oh, mom, mom," he said, "I found her!"
"Where, alanna?" axed the ould woman.
"Where, Alanna?" asked the old woman.
"In the bog-hole, mother," answered Shemus.
"In the bog-hole, Mom," Shemus replied.
At this the poor ould creathure set up such a pullallue that she brought the seven parishes about her; and the neighbours soon pulled the cow out of the bog-hole. You'd swear it was the same, and yet it wasn't, as you shall hear by-and-by.
At this, the poor old creature made such a fuss that she gathered the seven parishes around her; and the neighbors quickly pulled the cow out of the bog-hole. You’d swear it was the same, and yet it wasn’t, as you’ll hear soon.
Shemus and his mother brought the dead beast home with them; and, after skinnen her, hung the meat up in the chimney. The loss of the drop o' milk was a sorrowful thing, and though they had a good deal of meat, that couldn't last always; besides, the whole parish faughed upon them for eating the flesh of a beast that died without bleeden. But the pretty thing was, they couldn't eat the meat after all, for when it was boiled it was as tough as carrion, and as black as a turf. You might as well think of sinking your teeth in an oak plank as into a piece of it, and then you'd want to sit a great piece from the wall for fear of knocking your head against it when pulling it through your teeth. At last and at long run they were forced to throw it to the dogs, but the dogs wouldn't smell to it, and so it was thrown into the ditch, where it rotted. This misfortune cost poor Shemus many a salt tear, for he was now obliged to work twice as hard as before, and be out cutten [Pg 210] heath on the mountain late and early. One day he was passing by this cairn with a load of brooms on his back, when what should he see but the little dun cow and two red-headed fellows herding her.
Shemus and his mother brought the dead animal home with them; and after skinning it, they hung the meat up in the fireplace. Losing the drop of milk was a sad situation, and even though they had quite a bit of meat, it wouldn't last forever; plus, the whole parish looked down on them for eating the flesh of an animal that died without bleeding. But the funny thing was, they couldn’t eat the meat anyway, because when it was boiled, it was as tough as old leather and as black as coal. You might as well try to sink your teeth into an oak plank as into a piece of it, and then you'd need to step back from the wall to avoid banging your head against it while trying to pull it through your teeth. Eventually, they had to throw it to the dogs, but the dogs wouldn't even sniff it, so it ended up in the ditch, where it rotted. This bad luck made Shemus shed many salty tears, as he now had to work twice as hard as before, out cutting heath on the mountain early and late. One day, he was passing by this cairn with a load of brooms on his back, when what did he see but the little dun cow and two red-haired guys herding her.
"That's my mother's cow," said Shemus-a-sneidh.
"That's my mom's cow," said Shemus-a-sneidh.
"No, it is not," said one of the chaps.
"No, it isn't," said one of the guys.
"But I say it is," said Shemus, throwing the brooms on the ground, and seizing the cow by the horns. At that the red fellows drove her as fast as they could to this steep place, and with one leap she bounced over, with Shemus stuck fast to her horns. They made only one splash in the lough, when the waters closed over 'em, and they sunk to the bottom. Just as Shemus-a-sneidh thought that all was over with him, he found himself before a most elegant palace built with jewels, and all manner of fine stones. Though his eyes were dazzled with the splendour of the place, faith he had gomsh [48] enough not to let go his holt, but in spite of all they could do, he held his little cow by the horns. He was axed into the palace, but wouldn't go.
"But I say it is," said Shemus, throwing the brooms on the ground and grabbing the cow by the horns. The red guys quickly drove her to a steep spot, and with one leap, she jumped over, with Shemus hanging on to her horns. They made just one splash in the lake when the water closed over them, and they sank to the bottom. Just when Shemus thought it was all over for him, he found himself in front of a stunning palace made of jewels and all sorts of beautiful stones. Even though he was dazzled by the palace's brilliance, he had enough sense not to let go of his grip, so despite everything they tried, he held on to his little cow by the horns. He was invited into the palace but refused to go.
The hubbub at last grew so great that the door flew open, and out walked a hundred ladies and gentlemen, as fine as any in the land.
The noise finally got so loud that the door swung open, and out stepped a hundred ladies and gentlemen, as elegant as anyone in the land.
"What does this boy want?" axed one o' them, who seemed to be the masther.
"What does this boy want?" asked one of them, who seemed to be the master.
"I want my mother's cow," said Shemus.
"I want my mom's cow," said Shemus.
"That's not your mother's cow," said the gentleman.
"That's not your mom's cow," said the man.
"Bethershin!" [49] cried Shemus-a-sneidh; "don't I know her as well as I know my right hand?"
"Bethershin!" [49] yelled Shemus-a-sneidh; "don't I know her just as well as I know my own right hand?"
"Where did you lose her?" axed the gentleman. And so Shemus up and tould him all about it: how he was on the mountain—how he saw the good people hurlen—how the ball was knocked in his eye, and his cow was lost.
"Where did you lose her?" asked the man. And so Shemus went on to tell him everything: how he was on the mountain—how he saw the good people throwing—how the ball hit him in the eye, and his cow was gone.
"I believe you are right," said the gentleman, pulling out his purse, "and here is the price of twenty cows for you."
"I think you're right," said the man, pulling out his wallet, "and here's the price for twenty cows for you."
"No, no," said Shemus, "you'll not catch ould birds wid chaff. I'll have my cow and nothen else."
"No, no," said Shemus, "you won't catch old birds with chaff. I'll take my cow and nothing else."
[Pg 211] "You're a funny fellow," said the gentleman; "stop here and live in a palace."
[Pg 211] "You're a funny guy," said the gentleman; "stay here and live in a palace."
"I'd rather live with my mother."
"I'd rather live with my mom."
"Foolish boy!" said the gentleman; "stop here and live in a palace."
"Foolish boy!" said the man; "stay here and live in a palace."
"I'd rather live in my mother's cabin."
"I'd rather live in my mom's cabin."
"Here you can walk through gardens loaded with fruit and flowers."
"Here you can stroll through gardens filled with fruit and flowers."
"I'd rather," said Shemus, "be cutting heath on the mountain."
"I'd prefer," said Shemus, "to be cutting brush on the mountain."
"Here you can eat and drink of the best."
"Here you can enjoy the best food and drinks."
"Since I've got my cow, I can have milk once more with the praties."
"Now that I have my cow, I can have milk again with the potatoes."
"Oh!" cried the ladies, gathering round him, "sure you wouldn't take away the cow that gives us milk for our tea?"
"Oh!" exclaimed the ladies, crowding around him, "surely you wouldn't take away the cow that provides us milk for our tea?"
"Oh!" said Shemus, "my mother wants milk as bad as anyone, and she must have it; so there is no use in your palaver—I must have my cow."
"Oh!" said Shemus, "my mom wants milk just as much as anyone, and she has to have it; so there's no point in your talking—I need my cow."
At this they all gathered about him and offered him bushels of gould, but he wouldn't have anything but his cow. Seeing him as obstinate as a mule, they began to thump and beat him; but still he held fast by the horns, till at length a great blast of wind blew him out of the place, and in a moment he found himself and the cow standing on the side of the lake, the water of which looked as if it hadn't been disturbed since Adam was a boy—and that's a long time since.
At this, everyone gathered around him and offered him loads of gold, but he only wanted his cow. Seeing that he was as stubborn as a mule, they started to hit him; but he still held on to the horns. Eventually, a strong gust of wind blew him away, and in an instant, he found himself and the cow standing by the lake, the water of which looked like it hadn't been disturbed in ages—and that's a long time ago.
Well, Shemus-a-sneidh drove home his cow, and right glad his mother was to see her; but the moment she said "God bless the beast," she sunk down like the breesha [50] of a turf rick. That was the end of Shemus-a-sneidh's dun cow.
Well, Shemus-a-sneidh brought his cow home, and his mother was really happy to see her; but as soon as she said, "God bless the beast," she collapsed like the breesha [50] of a turf pile. That was the end of Shemus-a-sneidh's dun cow.
"And, sure," continued my companion, standing up, "it is now time for me to look after my brown cow, and God send the ganconers haven't taken her!"
"And, of course," my friend said as he got up, "it's time for me to take care of my brown cow, and hopefully the boys haven't taken her!"
Of this I assured him there could be no fear; and so we parted.
I assured him there was nothing to worry about, and then we said goodbye.
Footnotes
[44] Dublin and London Magazine, 1825.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dublin and London Magazine, 1825.
[45] Ir. gean-canach—i.e., love-talker, a kind of fairy appearing in lonesome valleys, a dudeen (tobacco-pipe) in his mouth, making love to milk-maids, etc.
[45] Ir. gean-canach—i.e., a love-talker, a type of fairy that shows up in lonely valleys, with a small tobacco pipe in his mouth, charming milkmaids, and so on.
[46] A thousand murders.
A thousand murders.
[47] Ir. cipin—i.e., a stick, a twig.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ir. cipin—i.e., a stick, a twig.
[48] Otherwise "gumshun—" i.e., sense, cuteness.
Otherwise "gumshun—" i.e., sense, charm.
[50] Ir. briscadh—i.e., breaking.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ir. briscadh—i.e., breaking.
HY-BRASAIL—THE ISLE OF THE BLEST.
BY GERALD GRIFFIN.
A mysterious land has emerged, as people say;
People believed it was a place of sunshine and relaxation,
And they named it Hy-Brasail, the island of the blessed. From year to year on the ocean's blue edge,
The beautiful ghost appeared lovely and faint; The golden clouds hung over the deep where it rested,
And it looked like paradise, distant and far away!
In the breeze of the East, his sail unfurled; From Ara, the sacred, he turned to the west,
Even though Ara was sacred, Hy-Brasail was fortunate.
He didn't hear the voices calling from the shore—
He didn’t hear the threatening roar of the rising wind; He left behind home, family, and safety on that day,
And he rushed to Hy-Brasail, far, far away!
Over the faint edge of the distance, it reflected its smile; Noon blazed on the water, and that dim shoreline Seemed beautifully far away, and faint as before; A solitary evening settled on the wanderer's path,
And he glanced back at Ara again, feeling shy; Oh! it lay far on the edge of the ocean, But the isle of the blessed was far, far away!
Take him back to his own peaceful home again. Foolish person! for a glimpse of imagined happiness,
To trade your quiet life of work and peace.
The warning of reason was ignored;
He never went back to Ara!
Night descended over the depths, filled with storms and splashes,
And he died on the waters, far away!
THE PHANTOM ISLE.
GIRALDUS CAMBRENSIS. [51]
Among the other islands is one newly formed, which they call the Phantom Isle, which had its origin in this manner. One calm day a large mass of earth rose to the surface of the sea, where no land had ever been seen before, to the great amazement of islanders who observed it. Some of them said that it was a whale, or other immense sea-monster; others, remarking that it continued motionless, said, "No; it is land." In order, therefore, to reduce their doubts to certainty, some picked young men of the island determined to approach nearer the spot in a boat. When, however, they came so near to it that they thought they should go on shore, the island sank in the water and entirely vanished from sight. The next day it re-appeared, and again mocked the same youths with the like delusion. At length, on their rowing towards it on the third day, they followed the advice of an older man, and let fly an arrow, barbed with red-hot steel, against the island; and then landing, found it stationary and habitable.
Among the other islands is a newly formed one that they call the Phantom Isle, and here's how it came about. One calm day, a large mass of earth rose to the surface of the sea, where no land had ever been seen before, much to the amazement of the islanders who witnessed it. Some claimed it was a whale or some other huge sea monster; others, noticing that it remained motionless, said, "No; it's land." To settle their doubts, a few young men from the island decided to get closer in a boat. However, when they got near enough to think they could go ashore, the island sank into the water and completely disappeared from sight. The next day, it reappeared and once again played tricks on the same youths. Finally, on the third day, as they rowed towards it, they followed the advice of an older man and shot an arrow, tipped with red-hot steel, at the island; and when they landed, they found it stable and suitable for living.
This adds one to the many proofs that fire is the greatest of enemies to every sort of phantom; in so much that those who have seen apparitions, fall into a swoon as soon as they are sensible of the brightness of fire. For fire, both from its position and nature, is the noblest of the elements, being a witness of the secrets of the heavens.
This is just one of the many proofs that fire is the biggest enemy to all kinds of spirits; so much so that those who have seen ghosts faint as soon as they notice the brightness of fire. Fire, both in its place and essence, is the finest of the elements, revealing the secrets of the heavens.
The sky is fiery; the planets are fiery; the bush burnt with fire, but was not consumed; the Holy Ghost sat upon the apostles in tongues of fire.
The sky is ablaze; the planets are glowing; the bush burned with fire but wasn’t consumed; the Holy Spirit appeared to the apostles in tongues of fire.
Footnote
SAINTS, PRIESTS.
Everywhere in Ireland are the holy wells. People as they pray by them make little piles of stones, that will be counted at the last day and the prayers reckoned up. Sometimes they tell stories. These following are their stories. They deal with the old times, whereof King Alfred of Northumberland wrote—
Everywhere in Ireland, there are holy wells. People make little piles of stones while they pray by them, which will be counted on the last day and their prayers tallied up. Sometimes they share stories. Here are their stories. They relate to the old times, of which King Alfred of Northumberland wrote—
In Ireland, while exiled there,
Women of value, both serious and cheerful men,
Many clergy and many laypeople.
A lot of wheat and a lot of honey; I found God's people full of compassion,
"Found many feasts and many cities."
There are no martyrs in the stories. That ancient chronicler Giraldus taunted the Archbishop of Cashel because no one in Ireland had received the crown of martyrdom. "Our people may be barbarous," the prelate answered, "but they have never lifted their hands against God's saints; but now that a people have come amongst us who know how to make them (it was just after the English invasion), we shall have martyrs plentifully."
There are no martyrs in the stories. That old chronicler Giraldus mocked the Archbishop of Cashel because no one in Ireland had achieved martyrdom. "Our people may seem uncivilized," the archbishop replied, "but they have never harmed God's saints; however, now that a group has come among us who know how to create them (it was right after the English invasion), we will have martyrs in abundance."
The bodies of saints are fastidious things. At a place called Four-mile-Water, in Wexford, there is an old graveyard full of saints. Once it was on the other side of the river, but they buried a rogue there, and the whole graveyard moved across in the night, leaving the rogue-corpse in solitude. It would have been easier to move merely the rogue-corpse, but they were saints, and had to do things in style.
The bodies of saints are particular about their surroundings. In a place called Four-mile-Water in Wexford, there’s an old graveyard filled with saints. It used to be on the other side of the river, but they buried a villain there, and the entire graveyard relocated overnight, leaving the villain's body all alone. It would have been simpler to just move the villain’s body, but they were saints and had to do things with flair.
THE PRIEST'S SOUL. [52]
LADY WILDE.
In former days there were great schools in Ireland, where every sort of learning was taught to the people, and even the poorest had more knowledge at that time than many a gentleman has now. But as to the priests, their learning was above all, so that the fame of Ireland went over the whole world, and many kings from foreign lands used to send their sons all the way to Ireland to be brought up in the Irish schools.
In the past, there were impressive schools in Ireland that taught all kinds of knowledge to the people, and even the poorest individuals had more education then than many wealthy people do today. However, the priests’ education was exceptional, making Ireland renowned globally. Many kings from other countries would send their sons to Ireland to be educated in its schools.
Now, at this time there was a little boy learning at one of them who was a wonder to everyone for his cleverness. His parents were only labouring people, and of course poor; but young as he was, and as poor as he was, no king's or lord's son could come up to him in learning. Even the masters were put to shame; for when they were trying to teach him he would tell them something they never heard of before, and show them their ignorance. One of his great triumphs was in argument; and he would go on till he proved to you that black was white, and then when you gave in, for no one could beat him in talk, he would turn round and show you that white was black, or maybe that there was no colour at all in the world. When he grew up his poor father and mother were so proud of him that they resolved to make him a priest, which they did at last, though they nearly starved themselves to get the money. Well, such another learned man was not in Ireland, and he was as great in argument as ever, so that no one could stand before him. Even the bishops tried to talk to him, but he showed them at once they knew nothing at all.
At that time, there was a little boy learning at one of those places who amazed everyone with his intelligence. His parents were just working-class folks and, of course, poor; yet, despite his youth and their poverty, he surpassed any king's or lord's son in knowledge. Even the teachers felt embarrassed because whenever they tried to teach him, he would share things they had never heard of and expose their ignorance. One of his notable skills was argumentation; he would persist until he convinced you that black was white, and just when you conceded—because no one could outtalk him—he would flip it around and prove that white was black, or perhaps that color didn’t even exist. As he grew older, his proud parents decided to make him a priest, which they eventually succeeded in doing, even though they nearly starved to save up the money. There wasn’t another scholar in Ireland quite like him, and he remained unmatched in debate, so much so that no one could challenge him. Even the bishops attempted to engage him, but he quickly demonstrated that they were utterly clueless.
Now, there were no schoolmasters in those times, but it was the priests taught the people; and as this man was the cleverest in Ireland, all the foreign kings sent their sons to him, as long as he had house-room to give them. So he [Pg 216] grew very proud, and began to forget how low he had been, and worst of all, even to forget God, who had made him what he was. And the pride of arguing got hold of him, so that from one thing to another he went on to prove that there was no Purgatory, and then no Hell, and then no Heaven, and then no God; and at last that men had no souls, but were no more than a dog or a cow, and when they died there was an end of them. "Whoever saw a soul?" he would say. "If you can show me one, I will believe." No one could make any answer to this; and at last they all came to believe that as there was no other world, everyone might do what they liked in this; the priest setting the example, for he took a beautiful young girl to wife. But as no priest or bishop in the whole land could be got to marry them, he was obliged to read the service over for himself. It was a great scandal, yet no one dared to say a word, for all the king's sons were on his side, and would have slaughtered anyone who tried to prevent his wicked goings-on. Poor boys; they all believed in him, and thought every word he said was the truth. In this way his notions began to spread about, and the whole world was going to the bad, when one night an angel came down from Heaven, and told the priest he had but twenty-four hours to live. He began to tremble, and asked for a little more time.
Back then, there were no schoolteachers, but the priests taught the people. This man was the smartest in Ireland, so all the foreign kings sent their sons to him as long as he had room in his house. So he [Pg 216] became very arrogant and started to forget how humble he once was, and worst of all, he even forgot God, who had made him who he was. The pride of arguing took over him, leading him from one idea to another until he proved there was no Purgatory, then no Hell, then no Heaven, and finally no God; he claimed that people had no souls, and were no more than a dog or a cow, and when they died, that was the end of them. "Whoever saw a soul?" he would say. "If you can show me one, I will believe." No one could answer this; eventually, everyone started to believe that since there was no other world, they could do whatever they wanted in this life, with the priest setting the example, as he took a beautiful young girl as his wife. But since no priest or bishop in the entire land was willing to marry them, he had to perform the wedding ceremony himself. It was a huge scandal, yet no one dared to speak up, as all the king's sons were on his side and would have killed anyone who tried to stop his immoral behavior. Poor boys; they all looked up to him and believed every word he said was the truth. In this way, his ideas started to spread, and the world was going downhill, when one night an angel came down from Heaven and told the priest he had only twenty-four hours left to live. He began to shake and asked for a little more time.
But the angel was stiff, and told him that could not be.
But the angel was rigid and told him that it couldn't be.
"What do you want time for, you sinner?" he asked.
"What do you need time for, you sinner?" he asked.
"Oh, sir, have pity on my poor soul!" urged the priest.
"Oh, sir, please have mercy on my poor soul!" urged the priest.
"Oh, no! You have a soul, then," said the angel. "Pray, how did you find that out?"
"Oh, no! So you have a soul, then," said the angel. "How did you figure that out?"
"It has been fluttering in me ever since you appeared," answered the priest. "What a fool I was not to think of it before."
"It’s been buzzing in my mind ever since you showed up," the priest replied. "What an idiot I was for not realizing it earlier."
"A fool, indeed," said the angel. "What good was all your learning, when it could not tell you that you had a soul?"
"A fool, indeed," said the angel. "What good was all your knowledge, when it couldn't show you that you had a soul?"
"Ah, my lord," said the priest, "If I am to die, tell me how soon I may be in Heaven?"
"Ah, my lord," said the priest, "If I am going to die, can you tell me how soon I might be in Heaven?"
[Pg 217] "Never," replied the angel. "You denied there was a Heaven."
[Pg 217] "Never," the angel replied. "You said there was no Heaven."
"Then, my lord, may I go to Purgatory?"
"Then, my lord, can I go to Purgatory?"
"You denied Purgatory also; you must go straight to Hell," said the angel.
"You also rejected Purgatory; you have to go straight to Hell," said the angel.
"But, my lord, I denied Hell also," answered the priest, "so you can't send me there either."
"But, my lord, I denied Hell too," replied the priest, "so you can't send me there either."
The angel was a little puzzled.
The angel was a bit confused.
"Well," said he, "I'll tell you what I can do for you. You may either live now on earth for a hundred years, enjoying every pleasure, and then be cast into Hell for ever; or you may die in twenty-four hours in the most horrible torments, and pass through Purgatory, there to remain till the Day of Judgment, if only you can find some one person that believes, and through his belief mercy will be vouchsafed to you, and your soul will be saved."
"Well," he said, "here's what I can offer you. You can live on Earth for a hundred years, enjoying every pleasure, and then be thrown into Hell for eternity; or you can die in twenty-four hours in the most terrible pain and go through Purgatory, staying there until Judgment Day, but only if you find someone who believes, because through their belief, mercy will be granted to you, and your soul will be saved."
The priest did not take five minutes to make up his mind.
The priest didn't take five minutes to decide.
"I will have death in the twenty-four hours," he said, "so that my soul may be saved at last."
"I will die in the next twenty-four hours," he said, "so that my soul can finally be saved."
On this the angel gave him directions as to what he was to do, and left him.
On this, the angel told him what to do and then left.
Then immediately the priest entered the large room where all the scholars and the kings' sons were seated, and called out to them—
Then the priest walked into the big room where all the scholars and the kings' sons were sitting and called out to them—
"Now, tell me the truth, and let none fear to contradict me; tell me what is your belief—have men souls?"
"Now, tell me the truth, and don’t be afraid to disagree with me; tell me what you believe—do people have souls?"
"Master," they answered, "once we believed that men had souls; but thanks to your teaching, we believe so no longer. There is no Hell, and no Heaven, and no God. This is our belief, for it is thus you taught us."
"Master," they replied, "we used to think that people had souls; but thanks to your teachings, we don't believe that anymore. There is no Hell, no Heaven, and no God. This is what we believe, because this is how you taught us."
Then the priest grew pale with fear, and cried out—"Listen! I taught you a lie. There is a God, and man has an immortal soul. I believe now all I denied before."
Then the priest turned pale with fear and shouted, “Listen! I taught you a lie. There is a God, and man has an immortal soul. I now believe everything I denied before.”
But the shouts of laughter that rose up drowned the priest's voice, for they thought he was only trying them for argument.
But the shouts of laughter that erupted drowned out the priest's voice, as they thought he was just testing them for debate.
"Prove it, master," they cried. "Prove it. Who has ever seen God? Who has ever seen the soul?"
"Prove it, master," they shouted. "Prove it. Who has ever seen God? Who has ever seen the soul?"
[Pg 218] And the room was stirred with their laughter.
[Pg 218] And the room was filled with their laughter.
The priest stood up to answer them, but no word could he utter. All his eloquence, all his powers of argument had gone from him; and he could do nothing but wring his hands and cry out, "There is a God! there is a God! Lord have mercy on my soul!"
The priest stood up to respond to them, but he couldn't say a word. All his eloquence, all his ability to argue had left him; he could only wring his hands and shout, "There is a God! There is a God! Lord, have mercy on my soul!"
And they all began to mock him! and repeat his own words that he had taught them—
And they all started to make fun of him! and repeated his own words that he had taught them—
"Show him to us; show us your God." And he fled from them, groaning with agony, for he saw that none believed; and how, then, could his soul be saved?
"Show him to us; show us your God." And he ran away from them, groaning in pain, because he realized that no one believed; and how, then, could his soul be saved?
But he thought next of his wife. "She will believe," he said to himself; "women never give up God."
But he then thought of his wife. "She will believe," he told himself; "women never give up on God."
And he went to her; but she told him that she believed only what he taught her, and that a good wife should believe in her husband first and before and above all things in Heaven or earth.
And he approached her; but she told him that she only believed what he taught her, and that a good wife should believe in her husband first, above all else, in Heaven or on earth.
Then despair came on him, and he rushed from the house, and began to ask every one he met if they believed. But the same answer came from one and all—"We believe only what you have taught us," for his doctrine had spread far and wide through the country.
Then despair hit him, and he ran out of the house, asking everyone he met if they believed. But he got the same answer from everyone—"We only believe what you’ve taught us," because his teachings had spread all over the country.
Then he grew half mad with fear, for the hours were passing, and he flung himself down on the ground in a lonesome spot, and wept and groaned in terror, for the time was coming fast when he must die.
Then he became almost crazy with fear, as the hours went by, and he threw himself on the ground in a lonely place, crying and moaning in terror, for the time was quickly approaching when he would have to die.
Just then a little child came by. "God save you kindly," said the child to him.
Just then, a little kid walked by. "God bless you," the kid said to him.
The priest started up.
The priest began.
"Do you believe in God?" he asked.
"Do you believe in God?" he asked.
"I have come from a far country to learn about him," said the child. "Will your honour direct me to the best school they have in these parts?"
"I’ve come from a distant land to learn about him," said the child. "Could you please direct me to the best school around here?"
"The best school and the best teacher is close by," said the priest, and he named himself.
"The best school and the best teacher are right here," said the priest, referring to himself.
"Oh, not to that man," answered the child, "for I am told he denies God, and Heaven, and Hell, and even that [Pg 219] man has a soul, because he cannot see it; but I would soon put him down."
"Oh, not him," replied the child, "because I’ve been told he denies God, Heaven, and Hell, and even that [Pg 219] man has a soul, just because he can’t see it; but I would take him on any day.”
The priest looked at him earnestly. "How?" he inquired.
The priest looked at him seriously. "How?" he asked.
"Why," said the child, "I would ask him if he believed he had life to show me his life."
"Why," said the child, "I would ask him if he thought he had a life to show me his life."
"But he could not do that, my child," said the priest. "Life cannot be seen; we have it, but it is invisible."
"But he couldn't do that, my child," said the priest. "Life can't be seen; we have it, but it's invisible."
"Then if we have life, though we cannot see it, we may also have a soul, though it is invisible," answered the child.
"Then if we have life, even if we can't see it, we might also have a soul, even though it's invisible," the child replied.
When the priest heard him speak these words, he fell down on his knees before him, weeping for joy, for now he knew his soul was safe; he had met one at last that believed. And he told the child his whole story—all his wickedness, and pride, and blasphemy against the great God; and how the angel had come to him, and told him of the only way in which he could be saved, through the faith and prayers of someone that believed.
When the priest heard him say these words, he dropped to his knees in front of him, crying tears of joy, because now he knew his soul was safe; he had finally met someone who believed. He shared his entire story with the child—all his wrongdoing, pride, and disrespect against the great God; and how the angel had come to him and told him about the only way he could be saved, through the faith and prayers of someone who believed.
"Now, then," he said to the child, "take this penknife and strike it into my breast, and go on stabbing the flesh until you see the paleness of death on my face. Then watch—for a living thing will soar up from my body as I die, and you will then know that my soul has ascended to the presence of God. And when you see this thing, make haste and run to my school, and call on all my scholars to come and see that the soul of their master has left the body, and that all he taught them was a lie, for that there is a God who punishes sin, and a Heaven, and a Hell, and that man has an immortal soul destined for eternal happiness or misery."
"Alright," he said to the child, "take this penknife and stab it into my chest, and keep stabbing until you see the pallor of death on my face. Then watch—something alive will rise from my body as I die, and you'll know that my soul has gone to be with God. When you see this, hurry and run to my school, and tell all my students to come and see that their teacher's soul has left his body, and that everything he taught them was false, because there is a God who punishes sin, a Heaven, and a Hell, and that man has an immortal soul meant for eternal happiness or suffering."
"I will pray," said the child, "to have courage to do this work."
"I will pray," said the child, "for the courage to do this work."
And he kneeled down and prayed. Then when he rose up he took the penknife and struck it into the priest's heart, and struck and struck again till all the flesh was lacerated; but still the priest lived, though the agony was horrible, for he could not die until the twenty-four hours had expired.
And he knelt down and prayed. Then when he stood up, he took the penknife and drove it into the priest's heart, stabbing again and again until all the flesh was torn apart; but the priest still lived, even though the pain was unbearable, because he couldn't die until twenty-four hours had passed.
At last the agony seemed to cease, and the stillness of [Pg 220] death settled on his face. Then the child, who was watching, saw a beautiful living creature, with four snow-white wings, mount from the dead man's body into the air and go fluttering round his head.
At last, the pain seemed to end, and a calmness of [Pg 220] death settled on his face. Then the child, who was watching, saw a beautiful living creature, with four pure white wings, rise from the dead man's body into the air and flutter around his head.
So he ran to bring the scholars; and when they saw it, they all knew it was the soul of their master; and they watched with wonder and awe until it passed from sight into the clouds.
So he ran to get the scholars; and when they saw it, they all recognized it as the soul of their master; and they gazed in wonder and awe until it vanished from view into the clouds.
And this was the first butterfly that was ever seen in Ireland; and now all men know that the butterflies are the souls of the dead, waiting for the moment when they may enter Purgatory, and so pass through torture to purification and peace.
And this was the first butterfly ever seen in Ireland; and now everyone knows that butterflies are the souls of the dead, waiting for the moment when they can enter Purgatory, and then go through suffering to find purification and peace.
But the schools of Ireland were quite deserted after that time, for people said, What is the use of going so far to learn, when the wisest man in all Ireland did not know if he had a soul till he was near losing it, and was only saved at last through the simple belief of a little child.
But after that time, the schools in Ireland became pretty empty because people said, what's the point of traveling so far to learn when the smartest man in all of Ireland didn't even know if he had a soul until he was about to lose it, and he was only saved in the end by the simple faith of a little child.
Footnote
[52] Ancient Legends of Ireland.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ancient Legends of Ireland.
THE PRIEST OF COLOONY.
W. B. YEATS.
With his snipe marsh and his trout.
—Sleiveens __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ were all his kind—
And he gave them as dowries to his daughters,
And they got married outside their hometown.
And he had big holes in his gown.
From their wives, their cats, and their children,
To the birds in the white sky.
As he moved up and down; And he said with a smile, "Have peace now,"
And walked away with a scowl.
Came sharper than rooks,
He told them to stop their mourning,
For he was a bookish man.
When crying score by score,
People entered Coloony,
For he passed away at ninety-four.
Came crying that day,—
Nor did they stay for a snack or dinner; This way, we were all corrected. Who uncovers old customs.
[Coloony is a few miles south of the town of Sligo. Father O'Hart lived there in the last century, and was greatly beloved. These lines accurately record the tradition. No one who has held the stolen land has prospered. It has changed owners many times.]
[Coloony is a few miles south of the town of Sligo. Father O'Hart lived there in the last century and was greatly loved. These lines accurately reflect the tradition. No one who has possessed the stolen land has thrived. It has changed hands many times.]
Footnotes
[53] Shoneen—i.e., upstart.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Shoneen—i.e., wannabe.
[54] Sleiveen—i.e., mean fellow.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sleiveen—i.e., nasty person.
THE STORY OF THE LITTLE BIRD. [55]
T. CROFTON CROKER.
Many years ago there was a very religious and holy man, one of the monks of a convent, and he was one day kneeling at his prayers in the garden of his monastery, when he heard a little bird singing in one of the rose-trees of the garden, and there never was anything that he had heard in the world so sweet as the song of that little bird.
Many years ago, there was a very religious and holy man, one of the monks at a monastery. One day, he was kneeling in prayer in the garden of his monastery when he heard a little bird singing in one of the rose bushes. He had never heard anything so sweet in the world as the song of that little bird.
And the holy man rose up from his knees where he was kneeling at his prayers to listen to its song; for he thought he never in all his life heard anything so heavenly.
And the holy man got up from his knees where he was praying to listen to its song; because he thought he had never heard anything so divine in his entire life.
And the little bird, after singing for some time longer on the rose-tree, flew away to a grove at some distance from the monastery, and the holy man followed it to listen to its singing, for he felt as if he would never be tired of listening to the sweet song it was singing out of its throat.
And the little bird, after singing for a little longer on the rosebush, flew away to a grove not too far from the monastery, and the holy man followed it to hear its song because he felt like he could listen to its beautiful singing forever.
And the little bird after that went away to another distant tree, and sung there for a while, and then to another tree, and so on in the same manner, but ever further and further away from the monastery, and the holy man still following it farther, and farther, and farther, still listening delighted to its enchanting song.
And the little bird then flew off to another distant tree, singing there for a while, and then to another tree, and so on in the same way, but always moving farther and farther away from the monastery, while the holy man continued to follow it, farther and farther, still happily listening to its enchanting song.
But at last he was obliged to give up, as it was growing late in the day, and he returned to the convent; and as he approached it in the evening, the sun was setting in the west with all the most heavenly colours that were ever seen in the world, and when he came into the convent, it was nightfall.
But finally, he had to give in since it was getting late, so he headed back to the convent. As he got closer in the evening, the sun was setting in the west with the most beautiful colors ever seen, and when he entered the convent, night had fallen.
And he was quite surprised at everything he saw, for they were all strange faces about him in the monastery that he had never seen before, and the very place itself, and everything about it, seemed to be strangely altered; and, altogether, it seemed entirely different from what it was when he had left in the morning; and the garden was not [Pg 223] like the garden where he had been kneeling at his devotion when he first heard the singing of the little bird.
And he was really surprised by everything he saw, because all the faces around him in the monastery were unfamiliar, and the place itself, along with everything in it, seemed strangely changed; overall, it felt completely different from what it was when he had left in the morning. The garden was not [Pg 223] like the one where he had been kneeling in prayer when he first heard the little bird singing.
And while he was wondering at all he saw, one of the monks of the convent came up to him, and the holy man questioned him, "Brother, what is the cause of all these strange changes that have taken place here since the morning?"
And while he was amazed by everything he saw, one of the monks from the convent approached him, and the holy man asked, "Brother, what is the reason for all these strange changes that have happened here since this morning?"
And the monk that he spoke to seemed to wonder greatly at his question, and asked him what he meant by the change since morning? for, sure, there was no change; that all was just as before. And then he said, "Brother, why do you ask these strange questions, and what is your name? for you wear the habit of our order, though we have never seen you before."
And the monk he talked to looked really surprised by his question and asked what he meant by the change since morning. Surely, nothing had changed; everything was just as it was before. Then he said, "Brother, why are you asking these odd questions, and what’s your name? You wear our order's robes, but we’ve never seen you before."
So upon this the holy man told his name, and said that he had been at mass in the chapel in the morning before he had wandered away from the garden listening to the song of a little bird that was singing among the rose-trees, near where he was kneeling at his prayers.
So the holy man gave his name and said that he had been at mass in the chapel that morning before he wandered away from the garden, listening to the song of a little bird singing among the rose bushes, right where he was kneeling in prayer.
And the brother, while he was speaking, gazed at him very earnestly, and then told him that there was in the convent a tradition of a brother of his name, who had left it two hundred years before, but that what was become of him was never known.
And the brother, while he was speaking, looked at him very intently, and then told him that there was a tradition in the convent about a brother with his name who had left two hundred years ago, but what had happened to him was never known.
And while he was speaking, the holy man said, "My hour of death is come; blessed be the name of the Lord for all his mercies to me, through the merits of his only-begotten Son."
And while he was speaking, the holy man said, "My time to die has come; blessed be the name of the Lord for all his kindness to me, through the goodness of his only Son."
And he kneeled down that very moment, and said, "Brother, take my confession, for my soul is departing."
And he knelt down right then and said, "Brother, hear my confession, because my soul is leaving."
And he made his confession, and received his absolution, and was anointed, and before midnight he died.
And he confessed, received forgiveness, was anointed, and died before midnight.
The little bird, you see, was an angel, one of the cherubims or seraphims; and that was the way the Almighty was pleased in His mercy to take to Himself the soul of that holy man.
The little bird, you see, was an angel, one of the cherubim or seraphim; and that was the way the Almighty chose, in His mercy, to take the soul of that holy man to Himself.
Footnote
CONVERSION OF KING LAOGHAIRE'S
DAUGHTERS.
Once when Patrick and his clericks were sitting beside a well in the Rath of Croghan, with books open on their knees, they saw coming towards them the two young daughters of the King of Connaught. 'Twas early morning, and they were going to the well to bathe.
Once, when Patrick and his clerics were sitting by a well in the Rath of Croghan, with books open on their laps, they saw the two young daughters of the King of Connaught approaching. It was early morning, and they were heading to the well to bathe.
The young girls said to Patrick, "Whence are ye, and whence come ye?" and Patrick answered, "It were better for you to confess to the true God than to inquire concerning our race."
The young girls asked Patrick, "Where are you from, and where did you come from?" Patrick replied, "It would be better for you to confess to the true God than to ask about our lineage."
"Who is God?" said the young girls, "and where is God, and of what nature is God, and where is His dwelling-place? Has your God sons and daughters, gold and silver? Is he everlasting? Is he beautiful? Did Mary foster her son? Are His daughters dear and beauteous to men of the world? Is He in heaven, or on earth, in the sea, in rivers, in mountainous places, in valleys?"
"Who is God?" asked the young girls. "Where is God, what is God like, and where does He live? Does your God have sons and daughters, gold and silver? Is He eternal? Is He beautiful? Did Mary raise her son? Are His daughters lovely and adored by people? Is He in heaven, on earth, in the sea, in rivers, in the mountains, or in the valleys?"
Patrick answered them, and made known who God was, and they believed and were baptised, and a white garment put upon their heads; and Patrick asked them would they live on, or would they die and behold the face of Christ? They chose death, and died immediately, and were buried near the well Clebach.
Patrick answered them and revealed who God was, and they believed and were baptized, with a white garment placed on their heads. Patrick then asked them if they would like to live on or die and see the face of Christ. They chose death, and they died immediately, and were buried near the well Clebach.
KING O'TOOLE AND HIS GOOSE.
S. LOVER.
"By Gor, I thought all the world, far and near, heerd o' King O'Toole—well, well, but the darkness of mankind is ontellible! Well, sir, you must know, as you didn't hear it afore, that there was a king, called King O'Toole, who was [Pg 225] a fine ould king in the ould ancient times, long ago; and it was him that owned the churches in the early days. The king, you see, was the right sort; he was the rale boy, and loved sport as he loved his life, and huntin' in partic'lar; and from the risin' o' the sun, up he got, and away he wint over the mountains beyant afther the deer; and the fine times them wor.
"By God, I thought everyone, near and far, had heard of King O'Toole—well, well, but the ignorance of people is unbelievable! Well, you should know, since you haven't heard it before, that there was a king named King O'Toole, who was a great old king in ancient times, long ago; and he was the one who owned the churches back in the day. The king, you see, was the real deal; he was a true guy, and he loved sports as much as he loved his life, especially hunting; and from sunrise, up he got and off he went over the mountains after the deer; and those were great times.
"Well, it was all mighty good, as long as the king had his health; but, you see, in coorse of time the king grew ould, by raison he was stiff in his limbs, and when he got sthriken in years, his heart failed him, and he was lost intirely for want o' divarshin, bekase he couldn't go a huntin' no longer; and, by dad, the poor king was obleeged at last for to get a goose to divart him. Oh, you may laugh, if you like, but it's truth I'm tellin' you; and the way the goose divarted him was this-a-way: You see, the goose used for to swim acrass the lake, and go divin' for throut, and cotch fish on a Friday for the king, and flew every other day round about the lake, divartin' the poor king. All went on mighty well, antil, by dad, the goose got sthriken in years like her master, and couldn't divart him no longer, and then it was that the poor king was lost complate. The king was walkin' one mornin' by the edge of the lake, lamentin' his cruel fate, and thinkin' o' drownin' himself, that could get no divarshun in life, when all of a suddint, turnin' round the corner beyant, who should he meet but a mighty dacent young man comin' up to him.
"Well, it was all great as long as the king was healthy; but, over time, the king got old because he was stiff in his joints, and as he grew older, his heart started to fail him, and he was completely lost for lack of entertainment since he couldn't go hunting anymore; and, believe it or not, the poor king had to get a goose to entertain him. Oh, you can laugh if you want, but I’m telling you the truth; and the way the goose entertained him was like this: The goose would swim across the lake, dive for trout, and catch fish on Fridays for the king, and every other day it would fly around the lake, keeping the poor king entertained. Everything was going great until, believe it or not, the goose grew old just like her master and couldn't entertain him anymore, and that’s when the poor king was completely lost. One morning, the king was walking by the edge of the lake, lamenting his cruel fate and thinking about drowning himself since he had no entertainment in life, when all of a sudden, turning around the corner nearby, who should he meet but a very decent young man coming up to him."
"'God save you,' says the king to the young man.
"'God save you,' says the king to the young man."
"'God save you kindly, King O'Toole,' says the young man. 'Thrue for you,' says the king. 'I am King O'Toole,' says he, 'prince and plennypennytinchery o' these parts,' says he; 'but how kem ye to know that?' says he. 'Oh, never mind,' says St. Kavin.
"'God save you kindly, King O'Toole,' says the young man. 'True for you,' says the king. 'I am King O'Toole,' says he, 'prince and plenty of these parts,' says he; 'but how did you come to know that?' says he. 'Oh, never mind,' says St. Kavin.
"You see it was Saint Kavin, sure enough—the saint himself in disguise, and nobody else. 'Oh, never mind,' says he, 'I know more than that. May I make bowld to ax how is your goose, King O'Toole?' says he. 'Blur-an-agers, how kem ye to know about my goose?' says [Pg 226] the king. 'Oh, no matther; I was given to understand it,' says Saint Kavin. After some more talk the king says, 'What are you?' 'I'm an honest man,' says Saint Kavin. 'Well, honest man,' says the king, 'and how is it you make your money so aisy?' 'By makin' ould things as good as new,' says Saint Kavin. 'Is it a tinker you are?' says the king. 'No,' says the saint; 'I'm no tinker by thrade, King O'Toole; I've a betther thrade than a tinker,' says he—'what would you say,' says he, 'if I made your ould goose as good as new?'
You see, it was definitely Saint Kavin—the saint himself in disguise, and no one else. "Oh, never mind," he says, "I know more than that. May I be bold enough to ask how your goose is, King O'Toole?" says he. "Good grief, how did you know about my goose?" says the king. "Oh, it’s no matter; I was led to believe it," says Saint Kavin. After some more conversation, the king asks, "What are you?" "I'm an honest man," says Saint Kavin. "Well, honest man," says the king, "how is it you make your money so easily?" "By making old things as good as new," says Saint Kavin. "Are you a tinker then?" asks the king. "No," says the saint; "I'm no tinker by trade, King O'Toole; I have a better trade than a tinker," says he—"what would you say," says he, "if I made your old goose as good as new?"
"My dear, at the word o' making his goose as good as new, you'd think the poor ould king's eyes was ready to jump out iv his head. With that the king whistled, and down kem the poor goose, all as one as a hound, waddlin' up to the poor cripple, her masther, and as like him as two pays. The minute the saint clapt his eyes on the goose, 'I'll do the job for you,' says he, 'King O'Toole.' 'By Jaminee!' says King O'Toole, 'if you do, bud I'll say you're the cleverest fellow in the sivin parishes.' 'Oh, by dad,' says St. Kavin, 'you must say more nor that—my horn's not so soft all out,' says he, 'as to repair your ould goose for nothin'; what'll you gi' me if I do the job for you?—that's the chat,' says St. Kavin. 'I'll give you whatever you ax,' says the king; 'isn't that fair?' 'Divil a fairer,' says the saint; 'that's the way to do business. Now,' says he, 'this is the bargain I'll make with you, King O'Toole: will you gi' me all the ground the goose flies over, the first offer, afther I make her as good as new?' 'I will,' says the king. 'You won't go back o' your word?' says St. Kavin. 'Honor bright!' says King O'Toole, howldin' out his fist. 'Honor bright!' says St. Kavin, back agin, 'it's a bargain. Come here!' says he to the poor ould goose—'come here, you unfort'nate ould cripple, and it's I that'll make you the sportin' bird.' With that, my dear, he took up the goose by the two wings—'Criss o' my crass an you,' says he, markin' her to grace with the blessed sign at the same minute—and throwin' her up in the air, 'whew,' says he, jist givin' her a blast to help her; and with that, my jewel, she tuk to her [Pg 227] heels, flyin' like one o' the aigles themselves, and cuttin' as many capers as a swallow before a shower of rain.
"My dear, when it was suggested that he could fix his goose, you’d think the poor old king’s eyes were about to pop out of his head. With that, the king whistled, and down came the poor goose, just like a hound, waddling over to her master, looking just like him. The moment the saint laid eyes on the goose, he said, ‘I’ll take care of it for you, King O'Toole.’ ‘By Jaminee!’ said King O'Toole, ‘if you do, I’ll say you’re the cleverest guy in the seven parishes.’ ‘Oh, come on,’ said St. Kavin, ‘you've got to say more than that—I'm not about to fix your old goose for free; what will you give me if I do the job for you? That’s the deal,’ said St. Kavin. ‘I’ll give you whatever you ask,’ said the king; ‘isn’t that fair?’ ‘Can’t get fairer than that,’ said the saint; ‘that’s how you do business. Now,’ he said, ‘this is the deal I’ll make with you, King O'Toole: will you give me all the land the goose flies over, the first offer, after I make her as good as new?’ ‘I will,’ said the king. ‘You won’t go back on your word?’ asked St. Kavin. ‘Honor bright!’ said King O'Toole, holding out his fist. ‘Honor bright!’ said St. Kavin, shaking on it, ‘it’s a bargain. Come here!’ he said to the poor old goose—‘come here, you unfortunate old thing, and I’ll make you into a sporting bird.’ With that, my dear, he picked up the goose by the two wings—‘Criss of my cross on you,’ he said, marking her with the blessed sign at the same moment—and throwing her up in the air, ‘whew,’ he said, just giving her a boost to help her; and with that, my jewel, she took off in the air, flying like one of the eagles themselves, and performing as many tricks as a swallow before a rain shower."
"Well, my dear, it was a beautiful sight to see the king standin' with his mouth open, lookin' at his poor ould goose flyin' as light as a lark, and betther nor ever she was: and when she lit at his fut, patted her an the head, and, 'Ma vourneen,' says he, 'but you are the darlint o' the world.' 'And what do you say to me,' says Saint Kavin, 'for makin' her the like?' 'By gor,' says the king, 'I say nothin' bates the art o' man, barrin' the bees.' 'And do you say no more nor that?' says Saint Kavin. 'And that I'm behoulden to you,' says the king. 'But will you gi'e me all the ground the goose flew over?' says Saint Kavin. 'I will,' says King O'Toole, 'and you're welkim to it,' says he, 'though it's the last acre I have to give.' 'But you'll keep your word thrue?' says the saint. 'As thrue as the sun,' says the king. 'It's well for you, King O'Toole, that you said that word,' says he; 'for if you didn't say that word, the devil receave the bit o' your goose id ever fly agin.' Whin the king was as good as his word, Saint Kavin was plazed with him, and thin it was that he made himself known to the king. 'And,' says he, 'King O'Toole, you're a decent man, for I only kem here to thry you. You don't know me," says he, "bekase I'm disguised.' 'Musha! thin,' says the king, 'who are you?' 'I'm Saint Kavin,' said the saint, blessin' himself. 'Oh, queen iv heaven!' says the king, makin' the sign 'o the crass betune his eyes, and fallin' down on his knees before the saint; 'is it the great Saint Kavin,' says he, 'that I've been discoorsin' all this time without knowin' it,' says he, 'all as one as if he was a lump iv a gossoon?—and so you're a saint?' says the king. 'I am,' says Saint Kavin. 'By gor, I thought I was only talking to a dacent boy,' says the king. 'Well, you know the differ now,' says the saint. 'I'm Saint Kavin,' says he, 'the greatest of all the saints.' And so the king had his goose as good as new, to divart him as long as he lived: and the saint supported him afther he kem into his property, as I tould [Pg 228] you, until the day iv his death—and that was soon afther; for the poor goose thought he was ketchin' a throut one Friday; but, my jewel, it was a mistake he made—and instead of a throut, it was a thievin' horse-eel; and by gor, instead iv the goose killin' a throut for the king's supper,—by dad, the eel killed the king's goose—and small blame to him; but he didn't ate her, bekase he darn't ate what Saint Kavin laid his blessed hands on."
"Well, my dear, it was a beautiful sight to see the king standing with his mouth open, looking at his poor old goose flying as light as a lark, and better than ever she was: and when she landed at his foot, he patted her on the head and said, 'My dear,' says he, 'but you are the darling of the world.' 'And what do you say to me,' says Saint Kavin, 'for making her like that?' 'By golly,' says the king, 'I say nothing beats the art of man, except the bees.' 'And do you say no more than that?' says Saint Kavin. 'And that I'm beholden to you,' says the king. 'But will you give me all the ground the goose flew over?' says Saint Kavin. 'I will,' says King O'Toole, 'and you're welcome to it,' says he, 'even though it's the last acre I have to give.' 'But you'll keep your word true?' says the saint. 'As true as the sun,' says the king. 'It's good for you, King O'Toole, that you said that,' says he; 'for if you hadn't said that, the devil take the bit of your goose if it ever flies again.' When the king was as good as his word, Saint Kavin was pleased with him, and then he made himself known to the king. 'And,' says he, 'King O'Toole, you're a decent man, for I only came here to test you. You don't know me,' says he, 'because I'm disguised.' 'Well then,' says the king, 'who are you?' 'I'm Saint Kavin,' said the saint, blessing himself. 'Oh, queen of heaven!' says the king, making the sign of the cross between his eyes and falling down on his knees before the saint; 'is it the great Saint Kavin,' says he, 'that I've been talking to all this time without knowing it,' says he, 'just like he was a lump of a young lad?—and so you're a saint?' says the king. 'I am,' says Saint Kavin. 'By golly, I thought I was only talking to a decent boy,' says the king. 'Well, you know the difference now,' says the saint. 'I'm Saint Kavin,' says he, 'the greatest of all the saints.' And so the king had his goose as good as new, to entertain him as long as he lived: and the saint supported him after he came into his property, as I told you, until the day of his death—and that was soon after; for the poor goose thought she was catching a trout one Friday; but, my jewel, it was a mistake she made—and instead of a trout, it was a thieving horse-eel; and by golly, instead of the goose catching a trout for the king's supper—by dad, the eel killed the king's goose—and small blame to him; but he didn't eat her, because he daren't eat what Saint Kavin laid his blessed hands on."
THE DEVIL.
THE DEMON CAT. [56]
LADY WILDE.
There was a woman in Connemara, the wife of a fisherman; as he had always good luck, she had plenty of fish at all times stored away in the house ready for market. But, to her great annoyance, she found that a great cat used to come in at night and devour all the best and finest fish. So she kept a big stick by her, and determined to watch.
There was a woman in Connemara, the wife of a fisherman; since he always had good luck, she had plenty of fish stored away in the house, ready for market. But, to her great annoyance, she discovered that a big cat would come in at night and eat all the best and finest fish. So, she kept a large stick by her and decided to keep watch.
One day, as she and a woman were spinning together, the house suddenly became quite dark; and the door was burst open as if by the blast of the tempest, when in walked a huge black cat, who went straight up to the fire, then turned round and growled at them.
One day, while she and another woman were spinning together, the house suddenly got really dark; then the door flew open like it was pushed by a storm, and in walked a huge black cat, who went right up to the fire, turned around, and growled at them.
"Why, surely this is the devil," said a young girl, who was by, sorting fish.
"Wow, this has to be the devil," said a young girl nearby, sorting fish.
"I'll teach you how to call me names," said the cat; and, jumping at her, he scratched her arm till the blood came. "There, now," he said, "you will be more civil another time when a gentleman comes to see you." And with that he walked over to the door and shut it close, to prevent any of them going out, for the poor young girl, while crying loudly from fright and pain, had made a desperate rush to get away.
"I'll show you how to insult me," said the cat; and, leaping at her, he scratched her arm until it bled. "There, now," he said, "you'll be more polite next time a gentleman visits you." With that, he walked over to the door and shut it tight, to stop anyone from leaving, as the poor young girl, crying out in fear and pain, had made a frantic attempt to escape.
Just then a man was going by, and hearing the cries, he pushed open the door and tried to get in; but the cat stood [Pg 230] on the threshold, and would let no one pass. On this the man attacked him with his stick, and gave him a sound blow; the cat, however, was more than a match in the fight, for it flew at him and tore his face and hands so badly that the man at last took to his heels and ran away as fast as he could.
Just then, a man walked by, and hearing the cries, he pushed open the door and tried to get inside; but the cat stood on the threshold and wouldn’t let anyone through. So, the man hit the cat with his stick and landed a solid blow; however, the cat was more than ready for the fight, as it lunged at him and scratched his face and hands so badly that the man eventually turned and ran away as fast as he could.
"Now, it's time for my dinner," said the cat, going up to examine the fish that was laid out on the tables. "I hope the fish is good to-day. Now, don't disturb me, nor make a fuss; I can help myself." With that he jumped up, and began to devour all the best fish, while he growled at the woman.
"Now, it’s time for my dinner," said the cat, approaching the fish laid out on the tables. "I hope the fish is good today. Now, don’t bother me or make a fuss; I can take care of myself." With that, he jumped up and started to devour all the best fish, growling at the woman.
"Away, out of this, you wicked beast," she cried, giving it a blow with the tongs that would have broken its back, only it was a devil; "out of this; no fish shall you have to-day."
"Away from here, you wicked beast," she shouted, striking it with the tongs hard enough to break its back—if it weren't a devil; "get out of here; you won’t get any fish today."
But the cat only grinned at her, and went on tearing and spoiling and devouring the fish, evidently not a bit the worse for the blow. On this, both the women attacked it with sticks, and struck hard blows enough to kill it, on which the cat glared at them, and spit fire; then, making a leap, it tore their heads and arms till the blood came, and the frightened women rushed shrieking from the house.
But the cat just grinned at her and kept tearing apart, ruining, and eating the fish, clearly not bothered at all by the hit. In response, both women hit it with sticks, landing blows strong enough to kill it, but the cat glared at them and hissed angrily; then, with a sudden leap, it attacked their heads and arms until blood was drawn, and the terrified women screamed and ran out of the house.
But presently the mistress returned, carrying with her a bottle of holy water; and, looking in, she saw the cat still devouring the fish, and not minding. So she crept over quietly and threw holy water on it without a word. No sooner was this done than a dense black smoke filled the place, through which nothing was seen but the two red eyes of the cat, burning like coals of fire. Then the smoke gradually cleared away, and she saw the body of the creature burning slowly till it became shrivelled and black like a cinder, and finally disappeared. And from that time the fish remained untouched and safe from harm, for the power of the evil one was broken, and the demon cat was seen no more.
But soon the mistress came back, carrying a bottle of holy water. When she looked in, she saw the cat still eating the fish and not paying attention. So she quietly crept over and sprinkled holy water on it without saying a word. As soon as she did this, a thick black smoke filled the room, and all that could be seen were the cat's two red eyes, glowing like burning coals. Then the smoke slowly cleared, and she saw the creature's body burning away until it became shriveled and black like a cinder, and finally vanished. From that point on, the fish stayed untouched and safe from harm, because the power of the evil one was broken, and the demon cat was never seen again.
Footnote
[56] Ancient Legends of Ireland.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ancient Irish Legends.
THE LONG SPOON. [57]
PATRICK KENNEDY.
The devil and the hearth-money collector for Bantry set out one summer morning to decide a bet they made the night before over a jug of punch. They wanted to see which would have the best load at sunset, and neither was to pick up anything that wasn't offered with the good-will of the giver. They passed by a house, and they heard the poor ban-a-t'yee [58] cry out to her lazy daughter, "Oh, musha, —— take you for a lazy sthronsuch [59] of a girl! do you intend to get up to-day?" "Oh, oh," says the taxman, "there's a job for you, Nick." "Ovock," says the other, "it wasn't from her heart she said it; we must pass on." The next cabin they were passing, the woman was on the bawn-ditch [60] crying out to her husband that was mending one of his brogues inside: "Oh, tattheration to you, Nick! you never rung them pigs, and there they are in the potato drills rootin' away; the —— run to Lusk with them." "Another windfall for you," says the man of the ink-horn, but the old thief only shook his horns and wagged his tail. So they went on, and ever so many prizes were offered to the black fellow without him taking one. Here it was a gorsoon playing marvels when he should be using his clappers in the corn-field; and then it was a lazy drone of a servant asleep with his face to the sod when he ought to be weeding. No one thought of offering the hearth-money man even a drink of buttermilk, and at last the sun was within half a foot of the edge of Cooliagh. They were just then passing Monamolin, and a poor woman that was straining her supper in a skeeoge outside her cabin-door, seeing the two standing at the bawn gate, bawled out, "Oh, here's the hearth-money man—run away wid him." "Got a bite at [Pg 232] last," says Nick. "Oh, no, no! it wasn't from her heart," says the collector. "Indeed, an' it was from the very foundation-stones it came. No help for misfortunes; in with you," says he, opening the mouth of his big black bag; and whether the devil was ever after seen taking the same walk or not, nobody ever laid eyes on his fellow-traveller again.
The devil and the hearth-money collector for Bantry set off one summer morning to settle a bet they made the night before over a jug of punch. They wanted to see who would end up with the best haul by sunset, and neither was allowed to take anything that wasn’t offered with genuine goodwill. They passed by a house and heard a poor woman shout to her lazy daughter, “Oh, come on, you lazy girl! Are you planning to get up today?” “Oh, oh,” said the taxman, “there’s a job for you, Nick.” “Not a chance,” replied the other, “she didn’t mean it from the heart; we should move on.” At the next cottage, a woman was on the fence yelling to her husband, who was inside fixing one of his shoes: “Oh, for goodness’ sake, Nick! You never rounded up those pigs, and they’re out there in the potato rows messing around; they’ll run off to Lusk!” “Another opportunity for you,” said the man with the inkhorn, but the old thief just shook his horns and wagged his tail. So they continued on, and many prizes were offered to the devil without him accepting any. There was a young boy playing games when he should have been working in the cornfield, and then a lazy servant asleep with his face in the dirt when he ought to have been weeding. No one offered the hearth-money man even a sip of buttermilk, and finally, the sun was just about to set over Cooliagh. As they were passing Monamolin, a poor woman straining her supper in a pot outside her cabin saw the two standing at the gate and shouted, “Oh, there’s the hearth-money man—run off with him.” “Finally got a bite,” said Nick. “Oh, no, no! It wasn’t from her heart,” said the collector. “Indeed, it came from the very foundation of her heart. No help for misfortunes; in you go,” he said, opening the mouth of his big black bag; and whether the devil was ever seen taking the same walk again or not, nobody ever laid eyes on his traveling companion again.
Footnotes
[58] Woman of the house.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Head of the household.
[59] Ir. strŏinse—i.e., a lazy thing.
Ir. strŏinse—i.e., a slacker.
THE COUNTESS KATHLEEN O'SHEA. [61]
A very long time ago, there suddenly appeared in old Ireland two unknown merchants of whom nobody had ever heard, and who nevertheless spoke the language of the country with the greatest perfection. Their locks were black, and bound round with gold, and their garments were of rare magnificence.
A long time ago, two unknown merchants suddenly appeared in old Ireland, and nobody had ever heard of them, yet they spoke the local language perfectly. Their hair was black and adorned with gold, and their clothing was incredibly magnificent.
Both seemed of like age; they appeared to be men of fifty, for their foreheads were wrinkled and their beards tinged with grey.
Both looked to be around the same age; they seemed to be men in their fifties, as their foreheads were wrinkled and their beards were touched with grey.
In the hostelry where the pompous traders alighted it was sought to penetrate their designs; but in vain—they led a silent and retired life. And whilst they stopped there, they did nothing but count over and over again out of their money-bags pieces of gold, whose yellow brightness could be seen through the windows of their lodging.
In the inn where the arrogant traders stayed, people tried to figure out their plans, but it was useless—they lived quietly and discreetly. While they were there, all they did was repeatedly count the gold coins in their money bags, the shiny yellow glow of which was visible through the windows of their room.
"Gentlemen," said the landlady one day, "how is it that you are so rich, and that, being able to succour the public misery, you do no good works?"
"Gentlemen," said the landlady one day, "how is it that you are so wealthy, and that, being able to help those in need, you do no charitable works?"
"Fair hostess," replied one of them, "we didn't like to present alms to the honest poor, in dread we might be deceived by make-believe paupers. Let want knock at our door, we shall open it."
"Fair hostess," replied one of them, "we didn’t want to give charity to the honest poor, fearing we might be tricked by fake beggars. If real need comes knocking at our door, we’ll answer it."
The following day, when the rumour spread that two rich strangers had come, ready to lavish their gold, a crowd besieged their dwelling; but the figures of those who came [Pg 233] out were widely different. Some carried pride in their mien; others were shame-faced.
The next day, when people heard that two wealthy strangers had arrived, eager to spend their money, a crowd gathered outside their home; however, the appearances of those who emerged were quite different. Some walked with confidence, while others seemed embarrassed.
The two chapmen traded in souls for the demon. The souls of the aged was worth twenty pieces of gold, not a penny more; for Satan had had time to make his valuation. The soul of a matron was valued at fifty, when she was handsome, and a hundred when she was ugly. The soul of a young maiden fetched an extravagant sum; the freshest and purest flowers are the dearest.
The two merchants traded in souls for the demon. The souls of the elderly were worth twenty pieces of gold, not a penny more; Satan had taken the time to determine their value. The soul of a woman was valued at fifty if she was attractive, and a hundred if she was not. The soul of a young woman fetched a high price; the freshest and purest flowers are the most expensive.
At that time there lived in the city an angel of beauty, the Countess Kathleen O'Shea. She was the idol of the people and the providence of the indigent. As soon as she learned that these miscreants profited to the public misery to steal away hearts from God, she called to her butler.
At that time, there lived in the city a beautiful angel, the Countess Kathleen O'Shea. She was the people's idol and a blessing to the poor. As soon as she found out that these wrongdoers were taking advantage of public suffering to steal hearts away from God, she called for her butler.
"Patrick," said she to him, "how many pieces of gold in my coffers?"
"Patrick," she said to him, "how many pieces of gold do I have in my coffers?"
"A hundred thousand."
"100,000."
"How many jewels?"
"How many gems?"
"The money's worth of the gold."
"The value of gold."
"How much property in castles, forests, and lands?"
"How much property in castles, forests, and land?"
"Double the rest."
"Double the remaining amount."
"Very well, Patrick; sell all that is not gold; and bring me the account. I only wish to keep this mansion and the demesne that surrounds it."
"Alright, Patrick; sell everything that's not gold; and bring me the report. I just want to keep this house and the land around it."
Two days afterwards the orders of the pious Kathleen were executed, and the treasure was distributed to the poor in proportion to their wants. This, says the tradition, did not suit the purposes of the Evil Spirit, who found no more souls to purchase. Aided by an infamous servant, they penetrated into the retreat of the noble dame, and purloined from her the rest of her treasure. In vain she struggled with all her strength to save the contents of her coffers; the diabolical thieves were the stronger. If Kathleen had been able to make the sign of the Cross, adds the legend, she would have put them to flight, but her hands were captive. The larceny was effected.
Two days later, Kathleen's wishes were fulfilled, and the treasure was shared with the poor according to their needs. According to tradition, this didn't align with the Evil Spirit's intentions, as there were no more souls for them to claim. With the help of a disgraceful servant, they broke into the noble lady's refuge and stole the rest of her treasure. No matter how hard she fought to protect her belongings, the wicked thieves were stronger. The legend says that if Kathleen had been able to make the sign of the Cross, she would have driven them away, but her hands were restrained. The theft was carried out.
Then the poor called for aid to the plundered Kathleen, [Pg 234] alas, to no good: she was able to succour their misery no longer; she had to abandon them to the temptation.
Then the poor begged for help from the robbed Kathleen, [Pg 234] but sadly, it was hopeless: she could no longer ease their suffering; she had to leave them to the temptation.
Meanwhile, but eight days had to pass before the grain and provender would arrive in abundance from the western lands. Eight such days were an age. Eight days required an immense sum to relieve the exigencies of the dearth, and the poor should either perish in the agonies of hunger, or, denying the holy maxims of the Gospel, vend, for base lucre, their souls, the richest gift from the bounteous hand of the Almighty. And Kathleen hadn't anything, for she had given up her mansion to the unhappy. She passed twelve hours in tears and mourning, rending her sun-tinted hair, and bruising her breast, of the whiteness of the lily; afterwards she stood up, resolute, animated by a vivid sentiment of despair.
Meanwhile, eight days had to go by before the grain and feed would arrive in plenty from the western lands. Eight days felt like forever. Those eight days demanded a huge amount of money to ease the struggles of the shortage, and the poor would either starve in agony or, against the holy teachings of the Gospel, sell their souls for money, the most precious gift from the generous hand of the Almighty. And Kathleen had nothing left, as she had given up her home to those in need. She spent twelve hours in tears and mourning, tearing at her sun-colored hair and bruising her lily-white chest. Then she stood up, determined, fueled by a strong feeling of despair.
She went to the traders in souls.
She went to the soul traders.
"What do you want?" they said.
"What do you want?" they asked.
"You buy souls?"
"Do you buy souls?"
"Yes, a few still, in spite of you. Isn't that so, saint, with the eyes of sapphire?"
"Yeah, a few still, despite you. Isn't that right, saint, with sapphire eyes?"
"To-day I am come to offer you a bargain," replied she.
"Today I have come to make you a deal," she replied.
"What?"
"What the heck?"
"I have a soul to sell, but it is costly."
"I have a soul to sell, but it's expensive."
"What does that signify if it is precious? The soul, like the diamond, is appraised by its transparency."
"What does it mean if it's valuable? The soul, like a diamond, is judged by its clarity."
"It is mine."
"It's mine."
The two emissaries of Satan started. Their claws were clutched under their gloves of leather; their grey eyes sparkled; the soul, pure, spotless, virginal of Kathleen—it was a priceless acquisition!
The two agents of Satan sprang into action. Their claws were hidden beneath their leather gloves; their gray eyes gleamed; the soul of Kathleen—pure, flawless, and innocent—was a priceless prize!
"Beauteous lady, how much do you ask?"
"Beautiful lady, how much do you want?"
"A hundred and fifty thousand pieces of gold."
"A hundred and fifty thousand gold coins."
"It's at your service," replied the traders, and they tendered Kathleen a parchment sealed with black, which she signed with a shudder.
"It's at your service," the traders replied, and they handed Kathleen a parchment sealed in black, which she signed with a shiver.
The sum was counted out to her.
The total was handed over to her.
As soon as she got home she said to the butler, "Here, distribute this: with this money that I give you the poor [Pg 235] can tide over the eight days that remain, and not one of of their souls will be delivered to the demon."
As soon as she got home, she said to the butler, "Here, hand this out: with this money I’m giving you, the poor can get through the next eight days, and not one of them will end up in the demon’s grip."
Afterwards she shut herself up in her room, and gave orders that none should disturb her.
After that, she locked herself in her room and instructed that no one should bother her.
Three days passed; she called nobody, she did not come out.
Three days went by; she didn’t call anyone, and she didn’t go outside.
When the door was opened, they found her cold and stiff; she was dead of grief.
When they opened the door, they found her cold and stiff; she had died from grief.
But the sale of this soul, so adorable in its charity, was declared null by the Lord; for she had saved her fellow-citizens from eternal death.
But the sale of this soul, so lovely in its kindness, was declared invalid by the Lord; for she had saved her fellow citizens from eternal death.
After the eight days had passed, numerous vessels brought into famished Ireland immense provisions in grain. Hunger was no longer possible. As to the traders, they disappeared from their hotel without anyone knowing what became of them. But the fishermen of the Blackwater pretend that they are enchained in a subterranean prison by order of Lucifer, until they shall be able to render up the soul of Kathleen, which escaped from them.
After eight days had gone by, many ships brought huge amounts of grain into starving Ireland. Hunger was no longer an issue. As for the traders, they vanished from their hotel without anyone knowing what happened to them. However, the fishermen of the Blackwater claim they are trapped in an underground prison on Lucifer’s orders, waiting to return the soul of Kathleen, which escaped from them.
Footnote
THE THREE WISHES.
W. CARLETON.
In ancient times there lived a man called Billy Dawson, and he was known to be a great rogue. They say he was descended from the family of the Dawsons, which was the reason, I suppose, of his carrying their name upon him.
In ancient times, there was a man named Billy Dawson, and he was known to be a real troublemaker. They say he came from the Dawson family, which is probably why he carried their name.
Billy, in his youthful days, was the best hand at doing nothing in all Europe; devil a mortal could come next or near him at idleness; and, in consequence of his great practice that way, you may be sure that if any man could make a fortune by it he would have done it.
Billy, when he was young, was the best at doing nothing in all of Europe; no one could match his level of idleness. Because he was so skilled at it, you can be sure that if making a fortune was possible through doing nothing, he would have done it.
Billy was the only son of his father, barring two daughters; but they have nothing to do with the story I'm [Pg 236] telling you. Indeed it was kind father and grandfather for Billy to be handy at the knavery as well as at the idleness; for it was well known that not one of their blood ever did an honest act, except with a roguish intention. In short, they were altogether a dacent connection, and a credit to the name. As for Billy, all the villainy of the family, both plain and ornamental, came down to him by way of legacy; for it so happened that the father, in spite of all his cleverness, had nothing but his roguery to lave him.
Billy was the only son of his father, along with two daughters, but they aren't relevant to the story I'm sharing. In fact, it was kind of the father and grandfather to pass down both the mischief and the laziness to Billy. It was well known that none of their family ever did an honest thing, except with a sneaky motive. In short, they were quite a respectable bunch and brought pride to the family name. As for Billy, he inherited all the family's mischief, both straightforward and elaborate; because, despite all his cleverness, the father had nothing to leave him except his trickery.
Billy, to do him justice, improved the fortune he got: every day advanced him farther into dishonesty and poverty, until, at the long run, he was acknowledged on all hands to be the completest swindler and the poorest vagabond in the whole parish.
Billy, to give him credit, did make his fortune better: every day he sank deeper into dishonesty and poverty, until eventually, everyone recognized him as the most complete con artist and the poorest drifter in the entire parish.
Billy's father, in his young days, had often been forced to acknowledge the inconvenience of not having a trade, in consequence of some nice point in law, called the "Vagrant Act," that sometimes troubled him. On this account he made up his mind to give Bill an occupation, and he accordingly bound him to a blacksmith; but whether Bill was to live or die by forgery was a puzzle to his father,—though the neighbours said that both was most likely. At all events, he was put apprentice to a smith for seven years, and a hard card his master had to play in managing him. He took the proper method, however, for Bill was so lazy and roguish that it would vex a saint to keep him in order.
Billy's father, when he was younger, often had to deal with the trouble of not having a job because of a weird law called the "Vagrant Act" that sometimes caused him issues. Because of this, he decided to give Bill a trade, and he sent him to be apprenticed to a blacksmith. But whether Bill would end up thriving or struggling because of his tendency to get into trouble was a mystery to his dad, even though the neighbors thought it was likely he’d experience both. In any case, he was apprenticed to a blacksmith for seven years, which was a tough situation for his master to handle. He took the right approach, however, because Bill was so lazy and mischievous that it would frustrate anyone trying to keep him in line.
"Bill," says his master to him one day that he had been sunning himself about the ditches, instead of minding his business, "Bill, my boy, I'm vexed to the heart to see you in such a bad state of health. You're very ill with that complaint called an All-overness; however," says he, "I think I can cure you. Nothing will bring you about but three or four sound doses every day of a medicine called 'the oil o' the hazel.' Take the first dose now," says he; and he immediately banged him with a hazel cudgel until Bill's bones ached for a week afterwards.
"Bill," his master said one day while Bill was lounging around the ditches instead of doing his work, "Bill, my boy, it really worries me to see you in such poor health. You're seriously ill with something I call an All-overness; however," he continued, "I think I can fix you. The only thing that will help you is three or four strong doses of a medicine called 'the oil o' the hazel' every day. Take the first dose now," he said; and he immediately whacked him with a hazel stick until Bill's bones ached for a week afterward.
"If you were my son," said his master, "I tell you that, as long as I could get a piece of advice growing convenient [Pg 237] in the hedges, I'd have you a different youth from what you are. If working was a sin, Bill, not an innocenter boy ever broke bread than you would be. Good people's scarce, you think; but however that may be, I throw it out as a hint, that you must take your medicine till you're cured, whenever you happen to get unwell in the same way."
"If you were my son," said his master, "I'd tell you that, as long as I could get some good advice growing conveniently in the hedges, I’d make you a different young man than you are. If working were a sin, Bill, no boy could be more innocent than you. You think good people are rare; but regardless, I suggest that you need to take your medicine until you're healed whenever you happen to feel unwell in the same way. [Pg 237]"
From this out he kept Bill's nose to the grinding-stone; and whenever his complaint returned, he never failed to give him a hearty dose for his improvement.
From then on, he kept Bill's nose to the grindstone; and whenever his complaints came back, he always made sure to give him a good dose for his improvement.
In the course of time, however, Bill was his own man and his own master; but it would puzzle a saint to know whether the master or the man was the more precious youth in the eyes of the world.
In time, however, Bill became his own man and his own master; but it would confuse anyone to determine whether the master or the man was the more valued young man in the eyes of the world.
He immediately married a wife, and devil a doubt of it, but if he kept her in whiskey and sugar, she kept him in hot water. Bill drank and she drank; Bill fought and she fought; Bill was idle and she was idle; Bill whacked her and she whacked Bill. If Bill gave her one black eye, she gave him another; just to keep herself in countenance. Never was there a blessed pair so well met; and a beautiful sight it was to see them both at breakfast-time, blinking at each other across the potato-basket, Bill with his right eye black, and she with her left.
He quickly got married, and no doubt about it, but while he kept her fueled with whiskey and sugar, she kept him in trouble. Bill drank, and she drank; Bill fought, and she fought; Bill was lazy, and she was lazy; Bill hit her, and she hit him. If Bill gave her one black eye, she returned the favor with another; just to maintain her pride. There was never a couple so perfectly matched; and it was quite the sight to see them at breakfast, glaring at each other over the potato basket, Bill with his right eye black and her with her left.
In short, they were the talk of the whole town: and to see Bill of a morning staggering home drunk, his shirt sleeves rolled up on his smutted arms, his breast open, and an old tattered leather apron, with one corner tucked up under his belt, singing one minute, and fighting with his wife the next;—she, reeling beside him, with a discoloured eye, as aforesaid, a dirty ragged cap on one side of her head, a pair of Bill's old slippers on her feet, a squalling child on her arm—now cuffing and dragging Bill, and again kissing and hugging him! Yes, it was a pleasant picture to see this loving pair in such a state!
In short, they were the talk of the whole town: and to see Bill in the morning stumbling home drunk, his shirt sleeves rolled up on his dirty arms, his shirt open, wearing an old tattered leather apron, with one corner tucked under his belt, singing one minute and fighting with his wife the next;—she, swaying beside him, with a bruised eye, a dirty, ragged cap tilted to one side, wearing a pair of Bill's old slippers, and holding a crying child in her arms—sometimes slapping and dragging Bill, and other times kissing and hugging him! Yes, it was quite the charming scene to see this loving couple in such a state!
This might do for a while, but it could not last. They were idle, drunken, and ill-conducted; and it was not to be supposed that they would get a farthing candle on their words. They were, of course, dhruv to great straits; and [Pg 238] faith, they soon found that their fighting, and drinking, and idleness made them the laughing-sport of the neighbours; but neither brought food to their childhre, put a coat upon their backs, nor satisfied their landlord when he came to look for his own. Still, the never a one of Bill but was a funny fellow with strangers, though, as we said, the greatest rogue unhanged.
This might work for a bit, but it wouldn’t last. They were lazy, drunk, and poorly behaved; and it was unlikely that they would earn even a penny for their words. They were, of course, dhruv in tough situations; and [Pg 238] to be honest, they soon realized that their fighting, drinking, and laziness made them the joke of the neighbors; but none of it put food on the table for their childhre, gave them clothes to wear, or satisfied their landlord when he came looking for his rent. Still, every one of Bill was a funny guy with strangers, even though, as we said, the biggest rogue still hasn’t been caught.
One day he was standing against his own anvil, completely in a brown study—being brought to his wit's end how to make out a breakfast for the family. The wife was scolding and cursing in the house, and the naked creatures of childhre squalling about her knees for food. Bill was fairly at an amplush, and knew not where or how to turn himself, when a poor withered old beggar came into the forge, tottering on his staff. A long white beard fell from his chin, and he looked as thin and hungry that you might blow him, one would think, over the house. Bill at this moment had been brought to his senses by distress, and his heart had a touch of pity towards the old man; for, on looking at him a second time, he clearly saw starvation and sorrow in his face.
One day, he was leaning against his own anvil, completely lost in thought—frustrated about how to put together breakfast for his family. His wife was inside, scolding and yelling, while the kids were crying around her legs, demanding food. Bill was really at his wits' end and didn’t know where to turn, when a frail old beggar hobbled into the forge, leaning on his cane. A long white beard hung from his chin, and he looked so skinny and hungry that you’d think a gust of wind could blow him away. At that moment, Bill’s distress brought him back to reality, and he felt a surge of compassion for the old man; when he looked at him again, he could clearly see hunger and sorrow etched on his face.
"God save you, honest man!" said Bill.
"God save you, good man!" said Bill.
The old man gave a sigh, and raising himself with great pain, on his staff, he looked at Bill in a very beseeching way.
The old man sighed and, with great effort, propped himself up on his staff. He looked at Bill with a very pleading expression.
"Musha, God save you kindly!" says he; "maybe you could give a poor, hungry, helpless ould man a mouthful of something to ait? You see yourself I'm not able to work; if I was, I'd scorn to be behoulding to anyone."
"Musha, God bless you!" he says; "maybe you could spare a poor, hungry, helpless old man a bite to eat? You see I'm not able to work; if I could, I wouldn't want to owe anyone anything."
"Faith, honest man," said Bill, "if you knew who you're speaking to, you'd as soon ask a monkey for a churn-staff as me for either mate or money. There's not a blackguard in the three kingdoms so fairly on the shaughran as I am for both the one and the other. The wife within is sending the curses thick and heavy on me, and the childhre's playing the cat's melody to keep her in comfort. Take my word for it, poor man, if I had either mate or money I'd help you, for I know particularly well what it is to want [Pg 239] them at the present spaking; an empty sack won't stand, neighbour."
"Honestly, my friend," said Bill, "if you knew who you were talking to, you'd be as likely to ask a monkey for a butter churn as to ask me for food or money. There’s not a more miserable wretch in all three kingdoms than I am right now for both. My wife inside is hurling curses at me, and the kids are playing quietly to keep her calm. Believe me, poor man, if I had either food or money, I’d help you because I know all too well what it’s like to be in need right now; an empty sack won’t stand, neighbor." [Pg 239]
So far Bill told him truth. The good thought was in his heart, because he found himself on a footing with the beggar; and nothing brings down pride, or softens the heart, like feeling what it is to want.
So far, Bill had been honest with him. He felt good in his heart because he realized he was on the same level as the beggar; and nothing diminishes pride or softens the heart like experiencing what it’s like to be in need.
"Why, you are in a worse state than I am," said the old man; "you have a family to provide for, and I have only myself to support."
"Honestly, you're in a tougher spot than I am," said the old man. "You have a family to take care of, while I only have myself to look after."
"You may kiss the book on that, my old worthy," replied Bill; "but come, what I can do for you I will; plant yourself up here beside the fire, and I'll give it a blast or two of my bellows that will warm the old blood in your body. It's a cold, miserable, snowy day, and a good heat will be of service."
"You can kiss the book on that, my old friend," replied Bill; "but come on, whatever I can do for you, I will; settle yourself here next to the fire, and I'll give it a few blasts from my bellows that will warm the old blood in your body. It's a cold, miserable, snowy day, and a good heat will do you some good."
"Thank you kindly," said the old man; "I am cold, and a warming at your fire will do me good, sure enough. Oh, it is a bitter, bitter day; God bless it!" He then sat down, and Bill blew a rousing blast that soon made the stranger edge back from the heat. In a short time he felt quite comfortable, and when the numbness was taken out of his joints, he buttoned himself up and prepared to depart.
"Thank you very much," said the old man; "I am cold, and warming myself by your fire will definitely help. Oh, it is such a harsh, harsh day; God bless it!” He then sat down, and Bill blew a loud blast that soon made the stranger move back from the heat. After a while, he felt much more comfortable, and when the stiffness left his joints, he fastened his coat and got ready to leave.
"Now," says he to Bill, "you hadn't the food to give me, but what you could you did. Ask any three wishes you choose, and be they what they may, take my word for it, they shall be granted."
"Now," he says to Bill, "you didn't have the food to give me, but what you could, you did. Ask for any three wishes you want, and whatever they are, trust me, they'll be granted."
Now, the truth is, that Bill, though he believed himself a great man in point of 'cuteness, wanted, after all, a full quarter of being square; for there is always a great difference between a wise man and a knave. Bill was so much of a rogue that he could not, for the blood of him, ask an honest wish, but stood scratching his head in a puzzle.
Now, the truth is, Bill, though he thought of himself as a clever guy, still wanted to be somewhat honest; because there’s always a big difference between a wise person and a trickster. Bill was such a rogue that he couldn’t, no matter how hard he tried, make an honest request, and he just stood there scratching his head in confusion.
"Three wishes!" said he. "Why, let me see—did you say three?"
"Three wishes!" he said. "Well, let me think—did you say three?"
"Ay," replied the stranger, "three wishes—that was what I said."
"Ay," replied the stranger, "three wishes—that’s what I meant."
"Well," said Bill, "here goes,—aha!—let me alone, my [Pg 240] old worthy!—faith I'll overreach the parish, if what you say is true. I'll cheat them in dozens, rich and poor, old and young: let me alone, man,—I have it here;" and he tapped his forehead with great glee. "Faith, you're the sort to meet of a frosty morning, when a man wants his breakfast; and I'm sorry that I have neither money nor credit to get a bottle of whiskey, that we might take our morning together."
"Well," said Bill, "here goes—aha!—just leave me alone, my old friend!—I swear I'll outsmart the whole parish if what you say is true. I'll trick them all, rich and poor, old and young: just back off, man—I’ve got a plan;" and he tapped his forehead with great excitement. "Honestly, you’re the type of person I want to see on a chilly morning when a guy needs his breakfast; and I regret that I have neither cash nor credit to grab a bottle of whiskey so we could enjoy our morning together."
"Well, but let us hear the wishes," said the old man; "my time is short, and I cannot stay much longer."
"Well, let's hear the wishes," said the old man; "I don’t have much time, and I can’t stay much longer."
"Do you see this sledge-hammer?" said Bill; "I wish, in the first place, that whoever takes it up in their hands may never be able to lay it down till I give them lave; and that whoever begins to sledge with it may never stop sledging till it's my pleasure to release him."
"Do you see this sledgehammer?" Bill said. "First of all, I hope that anyone who picks it up can't put it down until I let them, and that anyone who starts using it won't stop until I decide to let them go."
"Secondly—I have an arm-chair, and I wish that whoever sits down in it may never rise out of it till they have my consent."
"Secondly—I have a comfy armchair, and I hope that whoever sits in it won’t get up until I say so."
"And, thirdly—that whatever money I put into my purse, nobody may have power to take it out of it but myself!"
"And, thirdly—that any money I put in my purse, nobody else has the right to take out but me!"
"You devil's rip!" says the old man in a passion, shaking his staff across Bill's nose, "why did you not ask something that would sarve you both here and hereafter? Sure it's as common as the market-cross, that there's not a vagabone in his Majesty's dominions stands more in need of both."
"You devil's rip!" the old man says, shaking his staff in front of Bill's nose. "Why didn’t you ask for something that would help you both now and later? It's as obvious as the town square that there's not a single drifter in His Majesty's lands who needs both more than you do."
"Oh! by the elevens," said Bill, "I forgot that altogether! Maybe you'd be civil enough to let me change one of them? The sorra purtier wish ever was made than I'll make, if you'll give me another chance."
"Oh! by the elevens," said Bill, "I totally forgot about that! Maybe you'd be kind enough to let me change one of them? There's no prettier wish than the one I'll make if you give me another chance."
"Get out, you reprobate," said the old fellow, still in a passion. "Your day of grace is past. Little you knew who was speaking to you all this time. I'm St. Moroky, you blackguard, and I gave you an opportunity of doing something for yourself and your family; but you neglected it, and now your fate is cast, you dirty, bog-trotting profligate. Sure, it's well known what you are! Aren't [Pg 241] you a by-word in everybody's mouth, you and your scold of a wife? By this and by that, if ever you happen to come across me again, I'll send you to where you won't freeze, you villain!"
"Get out, you scoundrel," the old man said, still angry. "Your chance is gone. You had no idea who you’ve been talking to this whole time. I'm St. Moroky, you jerk, and I gave you a chance to do something for yourself and your family; but you ignored it, and now your fate is sealed, you filthy, worthless ne'er-do-well. It's well-known what you are! Aren't you a laughingstock to everyone, you and your nagging wife? Mark my words, if I ever run into you again, I’ll make sure you end up somewhere you won’t freeze, you rascal!"
He then gave Bill a rap of his cudgel over the head, and laid him at his length beside the bellows, kicked a broken coal-scuttle out of his way, and left the forge in a fury.
He then hit Bill on the head with his club, threw him down next to the bellows, kicked a broken coal scuttle out of his way, and stormed out of the forge in a rage.
When Billy recovered himself from the effects of the blow, and began to think on what had happened, he could have quartered himself with vexation for not asking great wealth as one of the wishes at least; but now the die was cast on him, and he could only make the most of the three he pitched upon.
When Billy got over the shock of the blow and started reflecting on what had happened, he felt incredibly frustrated with himself for not wishing for great wealth at least once; but now it was too late, and he could only make the best of the three wishes he had chosen.
He now bethought him how he might turn them to the best account, and here his cunning came to his aid. He began by sending for his wealthiest neighbours on pretence of business; and when he got them under his roof, he offered them the arm-chair to sit down in. He now had them safe, nor could all the art of man relieve them except worthy Bill was willing. Bill's plan was to make the best bargain he could before he released his prisoners; and let him alone for knowing how to make their purses bleed. There wasn't a wealthy man in the country he did not fleece. The parson of the parish bled heavily; so did the lawyer; and a rich attorney, who had retired from practice, swore that the Court of Chancery itself was paradise compared to Bill's chair.
He now thought about how he could make the most of them, and that’s where his cleverness came into play. He started by inviting his wealthiest neighbors under the guise of discussing business; and once they were in his home, he offered them the armchair to sit in. He now had them right where he wanted them, and no one could help them unless Bill decided to. Bill's strategy was to get the best deal he could before he let his captives go; and he certainly knew how to extract money from them. There wasn't a rich person in the area that he didn't milk for all he could. The local pastor was drained heavily; so was the lawyer; and a wealthy attorney who had retired from his practice claimed that the Court of Chancery was a paradise compared to Bill's armchair.
This was all very good for a time. The fame of his chair, however, soon spread; so did that of his sledge. In a short time neither man, woman, nor child would darken his door; all avoided him and his fixtures as they would a spring-gun or man-trap. Bill, so long as he fleeced his neighbours, never wrought a hand's turn; so that when his money was out, he found himself as badly off as ever. In addition to all this, his character was fifty times worse than before; for it was the general belief that he had dealings with the old boy. Nothing now could exceed his misery, distress, and ill-temper. The wife and he and their children [Pg 242] all fought among one another. Everybody hated them, cursed them, and avoided them. The people thought they were acquainted with more than Christian people ought to know. This, of course, came to Bill's ears, and it vexed him very much.
This was all great for a while. However, soon the fame of his chair spread, as did that of his sled. In no time, no man, woman, or child would go near his place; everyone avoided him and his stuff as if they were dangerous traps. Bill, as long as he was conning his neighbors, never lifted a finger; so, when his money ran out, he found himself as broke as ever. On top of that, his reputation was a hundred times worse than before; everyone believed he was in league with the devil. Nothing could match his misery, stress, and bad mood. He and his wife and their kids all fought among themselves. Everybody hated them, cursed them, and stayed away from them. People thought they knew more than any decent person should. Of course, this reached Bill’s ears, and it irritated him a lot.
One day he was walking about the fields, thinking of how he could raise the wind once more; the day was dark, and he found himself, before he stopped, in the bottom of a lonely glen covered by great bushes that grew on each side. "Well," thought he, when every other means of raising money failed him, "it's reported that I'm in league with the old boy, and as it's a folly to have the name of the connection without the profit, I'm ready to make a bargain with him any day;—so," said he, raising his voice, "Nick, you sinner, if you be convanient and willing, why stand out here; show your best leg—here's your man."
One day he was walking through the fields, thinking about how he could summon the wind again; the day was gloomy, and he found himself, before he realized it, at the bottom of a secluded valley surrounded by large bushes on either side. "Well," he thought, when all other ways to make money had failed him, "it's said that I'm in cahoots with the devil, and since it’s pointless to have the name of the connection without the benefits, I'm open to making a deal with him anytime;—so," he said, raising his voice, "Nick, you sinner, if you're around and ready, why are you hiding out here? Show yourself—I'm here."
The words were hardly out of his mouth when a dark, sober-looking old gentleman, not unlike a lawyer, walked up to him. Bill looked at the foot and saw the hoof.—"Morrow, Nick," says Bill.
The words had barely left his lips when a serious-looking old man, who resembled a lawyer, approached him. Bill glanced down at the foot and noticed the hoof. —"Morning, Nick," says Bill.
"Morrow, Bill," says Nick. "Well, Bill, what's the news?"
"Morrow, Bill," Nick says. "So, Bill, what's the news?"
"Devil a much myself hears of late," says Bill; "is there anything fresh below?"
"Not much lately," says Bill; "is there anything new going on?"
"I can't exactly say, Bill; I spend little of my time down now; the Tories are in office, and my hands are consequently too full of business here to pay much attention to anything else."
"I can't really say, Bill; I spend very little of my time down there now; the Tories are in power, and I have too much going on here to focus on anything else."
"A fine place this, sir," says Bill, "to take a constitutional walk in; when I want an appetite I often come this way myself—hem! High feeding is very bad without exercise."
"A great spot, sir," says Bill, "for a leisurely stroll; when I want to work up an appetite, I often come this way myself—hem! Eating well is really not good without some exercise."
"High feeding! Come, come, Bill, you know you didn't taste a morsel these four-and-twenty hours."
"Hey, it's time to eat! Come on, Bill, you know you haven't had a bite in the last twenty-four hours."
"You know that's a bounce, Nick. I eat a breakfast this morning that would put a stone of flesh on you, if you only smelt at it."
"You know that's a bounce, Nick. I had a breakfast this morning that would put a stone of fat on you, if you even smelled it."
"No matter; this is not to the purpose. What's that [Pg 243] you were muttering to yourself awhile ago? If you want to come to the brunt, here I'm for you."
"No worries; that's not what we're talking about. What was that [Pg 243] you were mumbling to yourself a little earlier? If you want to cut to the chase, I'm right here for you."
"Nick," said Bill, "you're complate; you want nothing barring a pair of Brian O'Lynn's breeches."
"Nick," said Bill, "you're perfect; you need nothing except a pair of Brian O'Lynn's pants."
Bill, in fact, was bent on making his companion open the bargain, because he had often heard that, in that case, with proper care on his own part, he might defeat him in the long run. The other, however, was his match.
Bill was determined to get his companion to start the negotiation, because he had often heard that, if he played his cards right, he could ultimately come out on top. However, the other person was just as clever.
"What was the nature of Brian's garment," inquired Nick. "Why, you know the song," said Bill—
"What was Brian wearing?" Nick asked. "Well, you know the song," Bill replied—
So he got a sheep's skin to make himself a pair; With the soft side facing out and the woolly side facing in,
"They'll be nice and cool, says Brian O'Lynn."
"A cool pare would sarve you, Nick."
"A cool pair would serve you, Nick."
"You're mighty waggish to-day, Misther Dawson."
"You're really funny today, Mr. Dawson."
"And good right I have," said Bill; "I'm a man snug and well to do in the world; have lots of money, plenty of good eating and drinking, and what more need a man wish for?"
"And I have every right to say that," said Bill; "I'm a comfy guy, doing well in life; I have plenty of money, lots of good food and drink, so what more could a man want?"
"True," said the other; "in the meantime it's rather odd that so respectable a man should not have six inches of unbroken cloth in his apparel. You are as naked a tatterdemalion as I ever laid my eyes on; in full dress for a party of scare-crows, William."
"True," said the other; "in the meantime it's pretty strange that such a respectable guy doesn't have six inches of unbroken fabric in his outfit. You’re as much of a mess as I’ve ever seen; all dressed up for a party of scarecrows, William."
"That's my own fancy, Nick; I don't work at my trade like a gentleman. This is my forge dress, you know."
"That's just my personal style, Nick; I don't do my job like a gentleman. This is what I wear to work, you know."
"Well, but what did you summon me here for?" said the other; "you may as well speak out, I tell you; for, my good friend, unless you do, I shan't. Smell that."
"Well, what did you call me here for?" the other replied. "Just say it already, I’m telling you; because, my good friend, if you don’t, I won’t. Smell that."
"I smell more than that," said Bill; "and by the way, I'll thank you to give me the windy side of you—curse all sulphur, I say. There, that's what I call an improvement in my condition. But as you are so stiff," says Bill, "why, the short and long of it is—that—hem—you see I'm—tut—sure you know I have a thriving trade of my own, and [Pg 244] that if I like I needn't be at a loss; but in the meantime I'm rather in a kind of a so—so—don't you take?"
"I smell more than that," Bill said. "And by the way, I’d appreciate it if you could give me a break—damn all sulfur, I say. There, that's what I consider an upgrade in my situation. But since you’re being so rigid," Bill continued, "the bottom line is—that—um—you see I’m—well—I’m sure you know I have a successful business of my own, and [Pg 244] that I don’t have to worry if I don’t want to; but for now, I’m feeling a bit mediocre—don't you think?"
And Bill winked knowingly, hoping to trick him into the first proposal.
And Bill winked knowingly, hoping to lure him into the first proposal.
"You must speak above-board, my friend," says the other. "I'm a man of few words, blunt and honest. If you have anything to say, be plain. Don't think I can be losing my time with such a pitiful rascal as you are."
"You need to be honest with me, my friend," says the other. "I’m someone who doesn’t say much, but I speak frankly and honestly. If you have something to say, just say it clearly. Don’t think I’m going to waste my time on a pathetic fool like you."
"Well," says Bill, "I want money, then, and am ready to come into terms. What have you to say to that, Nick?"
"Well," says Bill, "I want money then, and I'm ready to negotiate. What do you think about that, Nick?"
"Let me see—let me look at you," says his companion, turning him about. "Now, Bill, in the first place, are you not as finished a scare-crow as ever stood upon two legs?"
"Let me see—let me check you out," his friend says, turning him around. "Now, Bill, to start with, aren't you the biggest scarecrow that ever walked on two legs?"
"I play second fiddle to you there again," says Bill.
"I play second fiddle to you there again," says Bill.
"There you stand, with the blackguards' coat of arms quartered under your eye, and——"
"There you stand, with the thugs' coat of arms quartered under your eye, and——"
"Don't make little of blackguards," said Bill, "nor spake disparagingly of your own crest."
"Don't underestimate blackguards," said Bill, "and don't talk down about your own crest."
"Why, what would you bring, you brazen rascal, if you were fairly put up at auction?"
"Well, what would you offer, you bold troublemaker, if you were actually put up for auction?"
"Faith, I'd bring more bidders than you would," said Bill, "if you were to go off at auction to-morrow. I tell you they should bid downwards to come to your value, Nicholas. We have no coin small enough to purchase you."
"Faith, I’d bring more bidders than you would," said Bill, "if you were put up for auction tomorrow. I’m telling you they’d have to bid downwards to reach your value, Nicholas. We don’t have any coins small enough to buy you."
"Well, no matter," said Nick. "If you are willing to be mine at the expiration of seven years, I will give you more money than ever the rascally breed of you was worth."
"Well, it doesn't really matter," said Nick. "If you’re willing to be mine after seven years, I’ll pay you more money than any of your kind has ever been worth."
"Done!" said Bill; "but no disparagement to my family, in the meantime; so down with the hard cash, and don't be a neger."
"Done!" said Bill; "but no disrespect to my family in the meantime; so let’s settle the payment, and don’t be a fool."
The money was accordingly paid down! but as nobody was present, except the giver and receiver, the amount of what Bill got was never known.
The money was paid! But since no one else was around except for the giver and the receiver, the amount Bill received was never revealed.
"Won't you give me a luck-penny?" said the old gentleman.
"Could you give me a lucky penny?" said the old man.
"Tut," said Billy, "so prosperous an old fellow as you cannot want it; however, bad luck to you, with all my [Pg 245] heart! and it's rubbing grease to a fat pig to say so. Be off now, or I'll commit suicide on you. Your absence is a cordial to most people, you infernal old profligate. You have injured my morals even for the short time you have been with me; for I don't find myself so virtuous as I was."
"Tut," said Billy, "you’re too successful of an old guy to need it; but still, bad luck to you, with all my [Pg 245] heart! And saying so is like putting grease on a fat pig. Get out of here now, or I'll do something drastic. Your presence is a relief to most people, you terrible old rogue. You've messed with my morals even in the short time we've been together because I don’t feel as virtuous as I used to."
"Is that your gratitude, Billy?"
"Is that your thanks, Billy?"
"Is it gratitude you speak of, man? I wonder you don't blush when you name it. However, when you come again, if you bring a third eye in your head you will see what I mane, Nicholas, ahagur."
"Is it gratitude you talk about, man? I’m surprised you don’t blush when you say it. However, when you come back, if you have a third eye in your head, you’ll understand what I mean, Nicholas, ahagur."
The old gentleman, as Bill spoke, hopped across the ditch, on his way to Downing-street, where of late 'tis thought he possesses much influence.
The old gentleman, as Bill talked, jumped over the ditch, on his way to Downing-street, where it's recently believed he has a lot of influence.
Bill now began by degrees to show off; but still wrought a little at his trade to blindfold the neighbours. In a very short time, however, he became a great man. So long indeed as he was a poor rascal, no decent person would speak to him; even the proud serving-men at the "Big House" would turn up their noses at him. And he well deserved to be made little of by others, because he was mean enough to make little of himself. But when it was seen and known that he had oceans of money, it was wonderful to think, although he was now a greater blackguard than ever, how those who despised him before began to come round him and court his company. Bill, however, had neither sense nor spirit to make those sunshiny friends know their distance; not he—instead of that he was proud to be seen in decent company, and so long as the money lasted, it was, "hail fellow, well met," between himself and every fair-faced spunger who had a horse under him, a decent coat to his back, and a good appetite to eat his dinners. With riches and all, Bill was the same man still; but, somehow or other, there is a great difference between a rich profligate and a poor one, and Bill found it so to his cost in both cases.
Bill gradually started to show off, but still worked a little at his job to keep the neighbors in the dark. In no time, though, he became a big shot. As long as he was a poor guy, no respectable person would talk to him; even the arrogant servants at the "Big House" looked down on him. He deserved the scorn because he acted small himself. But once it was clear that he had loads of money, it was surprising how those who had previously snubbed him began to flock around him and seek his company. Bill, however, didn’t have the sense or the guts to make these fair-weather friends know their place; instead, he was proud to be seen with decent people. As long as the money lasted, it was all “buddy, buddy” between him and any well-dressed spunger who had a horse, wore a decent coat, and had a good appetite for his meals. Despite his wealth, Bill was the same person as before; yet there’s a huge difference between a rich scoundrel and a poor one, and Bill experienced that difference at his own expense in both situations.
Before half the seven years was passed, Bill had his carriage, and his equipages; was hand and glove with my Lord This, and my Lord That; kept hounds and hunters; [Pg 246] was the first sportsman at the Curragh; patronised every boxing ruffian he could pick up; and betted night and day on cards, dice, and horses. Bill, in short, should be a blood, and except he did all this, he could not presume to mingle with the fashionable bloods of his time.
Before half of the seven years was up, Bill had his carriage and all his gear; he was tight with my Lord This, and my Lord That; he owned hounds and horses; [Pg 246] was the top sportsman at the Curragh; supported every boxing thug he could find; and gambled day and night on cards, dice, and horses. In short, Bill had to live the high life, and if he didn’t do all this, he couldn’t expect to hang out with the fashionable elites of his time.
It's an old proverb, however, that "what is got over the devil's back is sure to go off under it;" and in Bill's case this proved true. In short, the old boy himself could not supply him with money so fast as he made it fly; it was "come easy, go easy," with Bill, and so sign was on it, before he came within two years of his time he found his purse empty.
It's an old saying that "money gained easily will be lost just as easily;" and in Bill's case, this was definitely true. In short, the devil himself couldn't provide him with cash as quickly as he spent it; it was all "easy come, easy go" for Bill, and before he had just two years left, he found his wallet empty.
And now came the value of his summer friends to be known. When it was discovered that the cash was no longer flush with him—that stud, and carriage, and hounds were going to the hammer—whish! off they went, friends, relations, pot-companions, dinner-eaters, black-legs, and all, like a flock of crows that had smelt gunpowder. Down Bill soon went, week after week, and day after day, until at last he was obliged to put on the leather apron, and take to the hammer again; and not only that, for as no experience could make him wise, he once more began his tap-room brawls, his quarrels with Judy, and took to his "high feeding" at the dry potatoes and salt. Now, too, came the cutting tongues of all who knew him, like razors upon him. Those that he scorned because they were poor and himself rich, now paid him back his own with interest; and those that he measured himself with, because they were rich, and who only countenanced him in consequence of his wealth, gave him the hardest word in their cheeks. The devil mend him! He deserved it all, and more if he had got it.
And now the true value of his summer friends was revealed. When it was found out that he was no longer flush with cash—that his fancy horses, carriage, and hounds were being sold off—whoosh! They all disappeared, friends, relatives, drinking buddies, dinner companions, gamblers, you name it, like a flock of crows that had caught a whiff of gunpowder. Bill quickly fell down on his luck, week after week, day after day, until he eventually had to put on the leather apron and start selling things again; and not just that, since no experience could teach him a lesson, he once again got into bar fights, argued with Judy, and went back to his "high living" of dry potatoes and salt. Now, too, came the harsh words from everyone who knew him, cutting into him like razors. Those he had looked down on because they were poor, while he was rich, now paid him back with interest; and those he felt he had to keep up with because they were wealthy, who only tolerated him because of his money, now treated him with the utmost disdain. The devil take him! He deserved every bit of it, and even more if he had gotten it.
Bill, however, who was a hardened sinner, never fretted himself down an ounce of flesh by what was said to him, or of him. Not he; he cursed, and fought, and swore, and schemed away as usual, taking in every one he could; and surely none could match him at villainy of all sorts, and sizes.
Bill, on the other hand, was a hardened sinner who didn’t let anything said to him or about him bother him at all. Not at all; he cursed, fought, swore, and schemed as usual, deceiving everyone he could; and surely no one could compete with him in villainy of all kinds and sizes.
At last the seven years became expired, and Bill was one morning sitting in his forge, sober and hungry, the wife [Pg 247] cursing him, and the childhre squalling, as before; he was thinking how he might defraud some honest neighbour out of a breakfast to stop their mouths and his own too, when who walks in to him but old Nick, to demand his bargain.
At last, the seven years were up, and one morning Bill was sitting in his forge, sober and hungry, with his wife [Pg 247] cursing at him, and the kids crying as usual. He was thinking about how he could cheat some honest neighbor out of a breakfast to quiet them down, when in walks old Nick to collect on their deal.
"Morrow, Bill!" says he with a sneer.
"Morrow, Bill!" he says with a sneer.
"The devil welcome you!" says Bill; "but you have a fresh memory."
"The devil welcomes you!" says Bill; "but you have a clear memory."
"A bargain's a bargain between two honest men, any day," says Satan; "when I speak of honest men, I mean yourself and me, Bill;" and he put his tongue in his cheek to make game of the unfortunate rogue he had come for.
"A deal is a deal between two honest men, anytime," says Satan; "when I say honest men, I mean you and me, Bill;" and he stuck his tongue in his cheek to mock the unfortunate con artist he had come for.
"Nick, my worthy fellow," said Bill, "have bowels; you wouldn't do a shabby thing; you wouldn't disgrace your own character by putting more weight upon a falling man. You know what it is to get a come down yourself, my worthy; so just keep your toe in your pump, and walk off with yourself somewhere else. A cool walk will sarve you better than my company, Nicholas."
"Nick, my good friend," said Bill, "have some guts; you wouldn't do something petty; you wouldn't tarnish your own reputation by adding more pressure on someone who's struggling. You know what it's like to take a fall yourself, my friend; so just keep your foot in your shoe and go somewhere else. A nice walk will do you better than my company, Nicholas."
"Bill, it's no use in shirking," said his friend; "your swindling tricks may enable you to cheat others, but you won't cheat me, I guess. You want nothing to make you perfect in your way but to travel; and travel you shall under my guidance, Billy. No, no—I'm not to be swindled, my good fellow. I have rather a—a—better opinion of myself, Mr. D., than to think that you could outwit one Nicholas Clutie, Esq.—ahem!"
"Bill, it's pointless to avoid this," said his friend; "your con tricks might help you scam others, but you won't fool me, I assure you. All you need to become your best self is to travel; and travel you shall with my help, Billy. No, no—I'm not going to be conned, my good man. I have a slightly—a—higher opinion of myself, Mr. D., than to believe you could outsmart one Nicholas Clutie, Esq.—ahem!"
"You may sneer, you sinner," replied Bill; "but I tell you that I have outwitted men who could buy and sell you to your face. Despair, you villain, when I tell you that no attorney could stand before me."
"You can scoff all you want, you sinner," Bill responded. "But I’m telling you, I've outsmarted people who could buy and sell you right to your face. You should be worried, you scoundrel, when I say that no lawyer could compete with me."
Satan's countenance got blank when he heard this; he wriggled and fidgeted about, and appeared to be not quite comfortable.
Satan's expression went blank when he heard this; he squirmed and fidgeted, seeming to be a bit uncomfortable.
"In that case, then," says he, "the sooner I deceive you the better; so turn out for the Low Countries."
"In that case," he says, "the sooner I can trick you, the better; so get ready for the Low Countries."
"Is it come to that in earnest?" said Bill, "and are you going to act the rascal at the long run?"
"Is it really come to that?" said Bill. "Are you actually going to play the villain in the end?"
"'Pon honour, Bill."
"On my honor, Bill."
[Pg 248] "Have patience, then, you sinner, till I finish this horse shoe—it's the last of a set I'm finishing for one of your friend the attorney's horses. And here, Nick, I hate idleness, you know it's the mother of mischief; take this sledge-hammer, and give a dozen strokes or so, till I get it out of hands, and then here's with you, since it must be so."
[Pg 248] "Just be patient, you sinner, while I finish this horseshoe—it's the last one of a set I'm making for one of your lawyer friend's horses. And here, Nick, you know I can't stand being idle; it always leads to trouble. Take this sledgehammer and give it a dozen swings or so until I can take it from you, and then I'll join you, since it has to be this way."
He then gave the bellows a puff that blew half a peck of dust in Club-foot's face, whipped out the red-hot iron, and set Satan sledging away for bare life.
He then gave the bellows a puff that blasted half a peck of dust into Club-foot's face, quickly pulled out the red-hot iron, and got Satan working hard to survive.
"Faith," says Bill to him, when the shoe was finished, "it's a thousand pities ever the sledge should be out of your hand; the great Parra Gow was a child to you at sledging, you're such an able tyke. Now just exercise yourself till I bid the wife and childhre good-bye, and then I'm off."
"Faith," Bill says to him when the shoe is done, "it's a real shame for you to ever be without the sledge; the great Parra Gow was nothing compared to you at sledging, you're such a skilled kid. Now just warm up until I say goodbye to the wife and kids, and then I'm headed out."
Out went Bill, of course, without the slightest notion of coming back; no more than Nick had that he could not give up the sledging, and indeed neither could he, but was forced to work away as if he was sledging for a wager. This was just what Bill wanted. He was now compelled to sledge on until it was Bill's pleasure to release him; and so we leave him very industriously employed, while we look after the worthy who outwitted him.
Out went Bill, of course, with no intention of returning; just like Nick, who couldn’t stop sledding either, but had to keep working as if he was sledding for a bet. This was exactly what Bill wanted. He was now forced to keep sledding until Bill decided to let him off; and so we leave him working hard while we check in on the clever one who outsmarted him.
In the meantime, Bill broke cover, and took to the country at large; wrought a little journey-work wherever he could get it, and in this way went from one place to another, till, in the course of a month, he walked back very coolly into his own forge, to see how things went on in his absence. There he found Satan in a rage, the perspiration pouring from him in torrents, hammering with might and main upon the naked anvil. Bill calmly leaned his back against the wall, placed his hat upon the side of his head, put his hands into his breeches pockets, and began to whistle Shaun Gow's hornpipe. At length he says, in a very quiet and good-humoured way—
In the meantime, Bill stepped out and traveled around the country; he picked up odd jobs wherever he could and moved from place to place. After about a month, he casually walked back into his own workshop to see how things were going in his absence. There he found Satan fuming, sweat pouring off him as he hammered fiercely on the bare anvil. Bill casually leaned against the wall, tipped his hat to the side, shoved his hands in his pockets, and started to whistle Shaun Gow's hornpipe. Finally, he said in a relaxed and friendly tone—
"Morrow, Nick!"
"Good morning, Nick!"
"Oh!" says Nick, still hammering away—"Oh! you double-distilled villain (hech!), may the most refined, ornamental (hech!), double-rectified, super-extra, and [Pg 249] original (hech!) collection of curses that ever was gathered (hech!) into a single nosegay of ill-fortune (hech!), shine in the button-hole of your conscience (hech!) while your name is Bill Dawson! I denounce you (hech!) as a double-milled villain, a finished, hot-pressed knave (hech!), in comparison of whom all the other knaves I ever knew (hech!), attorneys included, are honest men. I brand you (hech!) as the pearl of cheats, a tip-top take-in (hech!). I denounce you, I say again, for the villainous treatment (hech!) I have received at your hands in this most untoward (hech!) and unfortunate transaction between us; for (hech!) unfortunate, in every sense, is he that has anything to do with (hech!) such a prime and finished impostor."
"Oh!" says Nick, still hammering away—"Oh! you despicable villain (ugh!), may the most refined, fancy (ugh!), top-notch, super-extra, and original (ugh!) collection of curses that ever existed (ugh!) come together in a single bouquet of bad luck (ugh!), and shine in the buttonhole of your conscience (ugh!) while your name is Bill Dawson! I denounce you (ugh!) as a complete scoundrel, a polished, deceitful crook (ugh!), compared to whom all the other crooks I’ve ever known (ugh!), including lawyers, are honest people. I label you (ugh!) as the ultimate cheat, a top-tier con (ugh!). I denounce you, I say again, for the terrible treatment (ugh!) I have received from you in this highly unfortunate (ugh!) deal between us; for (ugh!) unfortunate, in every way, is anyone who deals with (ugh!) such a prime and finished impostor."
"You're very warm, Nicky," says Bill; "what puts you into a passion, you old sinner? Sure if it's your own will and pleasure to take exercise at my anvil, I'm not to be abused for it. Upon my credit, Nicky, you ought to blush for using such blackguard language, so unbecoming your grave character. You cannot say that it was I set you a hammering at the empty anvil, you profligate. However, as you are so industrious, I simply say it would be a thousand pities to take you from it. Nick, I love industry in my heart, and I always encourage it; so work away, it's not often you spend your time so creditably. I'm afraid if you weren't at that you'd be worse employed."
"You're really fired up today, Nicky," says Bill; "what’s got you all worked up, you old troublemaker? If you want to work out at my anvil, I'm not the one to blame for it. Honestly, Nicky, you should be ashamed of using such harsh language, especially considering your serious reputation. You can't say I made you pound away at the empty anvil, you reckless guy. But since you're so hard at work, I just want to say it would be a huge shame to pull you away from it. Nick, I really value hard work, and I always support it; so keep at it, it's not often you spend your time so productively. I’m worried that if you weren’t doing that, you’d be getting into more trouble."
"Bill, have bowels," said the operative; "you wouldn't go to lay more weight on a falling man, you know; you wouldn't disgrace your character by such a piece of iniquity as keeping an inoffensive gentleman, advanced in years, at such an unbecoming and rascally job as this. Generosity's your top virtue, Bill; not but that you have many other excellent ones, as well as that, among which, as you say yourself, I reckon industry; but still it is in generosity you shine. Come, Bill, honour bright, and release me."
"Bill, have some decency," said the operative. "You wouldn't want to add more stress on a man who's already struggling; you wouldn't tarnish your reputation by putting a harmless older gentleman in such a disgraceful and dishonest position as this. Generosity is your greatest quality, Bill; not that you don’t have plenty of other great traits—like hard work, as you often say yourself—but it’s your generosity where you really stand out. Come on, Bill, be a man of honor and let me go."
"Name the terms, you profligate."
"Name the terms, you wastrel."
"You're above terms, William; a generous fellow like you never thinks of terms."
"You're above all that, William; a generous guy like you never thinks about those things."
[Pg 250] "Good-bye, old gentleman!" said Bill, very coolly; "I'll drop in to see you once a month."
[Pg 250] "Goodbye, old man!" said Bill nonchalantly; "I'll stop by to see you once a month."
"No, no, Bill, you infern—a—a—you excellent, worthy, delightful fellow, not so fast; not so fast. Come, name your terms, you sland——my dear Bill, name your terms."
"No, no, Bill, you crazy—you excellent, worthy, delightful guy, slow down; slow down. Come on, name your terms, you sly—my dear Bill, name your terms."
"Seven years more."
"Seven more years."
"I agree; but——"
"I agree, but——"
"And the same supply of cash as before, down on the nail here."
"And the same amount of cash as before, right here."
"Very good; very good. You're rather simple, Bill; rather soft, I must confess. Well, no matter. I shall yet turn the tab—a—hem! You are an exceedingly simple fellow, Bill; still there will come a day, my dear Bill—there will come——"
"Very good; very good. You're kind of naive, Bill; pretty soft, if I'm being honest. But that's okay. I’ll still change things up—uh, ahem! You are a really simple guy, Bill; but there will come a day, my dear Bill—there will come——"
"Do you grumble, you vagrant? Another word, and I double the terms."
"Are you complaining, you wanderer? One more word, and I'll double the punishment."
"Mum, William—mum; tace is Latin for a candle."
"Mom, William—mom; tace is Latin for a candle."
"Seven years more of grace, and the same measure of the needful that I got before. Ay or no?"
"Seven more years of grace, and the same amount of what I needed before. Yes or no?"
"Of grace, Bill! Ay! ay! ay! There's the cash. I accept the terms. Oh blood! the rascal—of grace!! Bill!"
"Of course, Bill! Oh man! There’s the money. I agree to the terms. Oh wow! That jerk—of course!! Bill!"
"Well, now drop the hammer, and vanish," says Billy; "but what would you think to take this sledge, while you stay, and give me a——eh! why in such a hurry?" he added, seeing that Satan withdrew in double-quick time.
"Well, now just drop the hammer and disappear," Billy says; "but what do you think about taking this sledge while you’re still here, and giving me a——hey! why the rush?" he added, noticing that Satan was hurrying away.
"Hollo! Nicholas!" he shouted, "come back; you forgot something!" and when the old gentleman looked behind him, Billy shook the hammer at him, on which he vanished altogether.
"Helloo! Nicholas!" he shouted, "come back; you forgot something!" and when the old man turned to look back, Billy shook the hammer at him, and he completely disappeared.
Billy now got into his old courses; and what shows the kind of people the world is made of, he also took up with his old company. When they saw that he had the money once more, and was sowing it about him in all directions, they immediately began to find excuses for his former extravagance.
Billy returned to his old habits, and it's clear what kind of people are out there because he also reconnected with his old friends. When they noticed he had money again and was spending it freely, they quickly started coming up with reasons to justify his past spending sprees.
"Say what you will," said one, "Bill Dawson's a spirited fellow, and bleeds like a prince."
"Say what you want," said one, "Bill Dawson's a lively guy, and he cares deeply."
[Pg 251] "He's a hospitable man in his own house, or out of it, as ever lived," said another.
[Pg 251] "He's a really welcoming guy, whether at home or away," said another.
"His only fault is," observed a third, "that he is, if anything, too generous, and doesn't know the value of money; his fault's on the right side, however."
"His only flaw is," noted a third person, "that he is, if anything, too generous and doesn't understand the value of money; at least his flaw is on the positive side, though."
"He has the spunk in him," said a fourth; "keeps a capital table, prime wines, and a standing welcome for his friends."
"He has a lot of spirit," said the fourth; "he serves a great meal, excellent wines, and always welcomes his friends."
"Why," said a fifth, "if he doesn't enjoy his money while he lives, he won't when he's dead; so more power to him, and a wider throat to his purse."
"Why," said a fifth, "if he doesn't enjoy his money while he's alive, he won't when he's gone; so good for him, and may his wallet be even bigger."
Indeed, the very persons who were cramming themselves at his expense despised him at heart. They knew very well, however, how to take him on the weak side. Praise his generosity, and he would do anything; call him a man of spirit, and you might fleece him to his face. Sometimes he would toss a purse of guineas to this knave, another to that flatterer, a third to a bully, and a fourth to some broken down rake—and all to convince them that he was a sterling friend—a man of mettle and liberality. But never was he known to help a virtuous and struggling family—to assist the widow or the fatherless, or to do any other act that was truly useful. It is to be supposed the reason of this was, that as he spent it, as most of the world do, in the service of the devil, by whose aid he got it, he was prevented from turning it to a good account. Between you and me, dear reader, there are more persons acting after Bill's fashion in the same world than you dream about.
Indeed, the very people who were taking advantage of him secretly looked down on him. They knew exactly how to manipulate his weaknesses. Compliment his generosity, and he would do anything; tell him he's a man of spirit, and you could take him for all he's worth. Sometimes he would toss a bag of guineas to this scammer, another to that flatterer, a third to a bully, and a fourth to some washed-up rake—all to prove to them that he was a true friend—someone with guts and generosity. But he was never known to support a virtuous, struggling family—help a widow or an orphan, or do anything that was truly beneficial. It's presumed that the reason for this is that, like most people, he spent his money serving the devil, who helped him acquire it, preventing him from using it for good. Between you and me, dear reader, there are more people acting like Bill in this world than you might think.
When his money was out again, his friends played him the same rascally game once more. No sooner did his poverty become plain, than the knaves began to be troubled with small fits of modesty, such as an unwillingness to come to his place when there was no longer anything to be got there. A kind of virgin bashfulness prevented them from speaking to him when they saw him getting out on the wrong side of his clothes. Many of them would turn away from him in the prettiest and most delicate manner when they thought he wanted to borrow money from them—all [Pg 252] for fear of putting him to the blush by asking it. Others again, when they saw him coming towards their houses about dinner hour, would become so confused, from mere gratitude, as to think themselves in another place; and their servants, seized, as it were, with the same feeling, would tell Bill that their masters were "not at home."
When he ran out of money again, his friends played the same sneaky game with him once more. As soon as his financial troubles became obvious, the dishonest ones started to feel a bit shy, like they didn’t want to visit him now that there was nothing to gain. They acted all coy and bashful, avoiding him when they saw he was wearing the wrong clothes. Many would elegantly turn away when they thought he might want to borrow money— [Pg 252] afraid of embarrassing him by asking. Others, seeing him approach their homes around dinner time, would get so flustered out of gratitude that they felt like they were somewhere else entirely; and their servants, caught up in the same sentiment, would tell Bill that their masters were "not at home."
At length, after travelling the same villainous round as before, Bill was compelled to betake himself, as the last remedy, to the forge; in other words, he found that there is, after all, nothing in this world that a man can rely on so firmly and surely as his own industry. Bill, however, wanted the organ of common sense; for his experience—and it was sharp enough to leave an impression—ran off him like water off a duck.
Finally, after going through the same troublesome routine as before, Bill had no choice but to head to the forge; in other words, he realized that nothing in this world can be relied upon as much as hard work. However, Bill lacked common sense; his experience—hard enough to make a mark—slipped off him like water off a duck.
He took to his employment sorely against his grain; but he had now no choice. He must either work or starve, and starvation is like a great doctor—nobody tries it till every other remedy fails them. Bill had been twice rich; twice a gentleman among blackguards, but always a blackguard among gentlemen; for no wealth or acquaintance with decent society could rub the rust of his native vulgarity off him. He was now a common blinking sot in his forge; a drunken bully in the tap-room, cursing and brow-beating every one as well as his wife; boasting of how much money he had spent in his day; swaggering about the high doings he carried on; telling stories about himself and Lord This at the Curragh; the dinners he gave—how much they cost him, and attempting to extort credit upon the strength of his former wealth. He was too ignorant, however, to know that he was publishing his own disgrace, and that it was a mean-spirited thing to be proud of what ought to make him blush through a deal board nine inches thick.
He took up his job reluctantly; but now he had no choice. He had to either work or starve, and starvation is like a last-resort doctor—nobody tries it until every other option has failed. Bill had been rich twice; twice a gentleman among dishonest people, but always a dishonest person among gentlemen; because no amount of wealth or connections with decent society could erase the coarse behavior that was part of him. He was now a common, bleary-eyed drunk at his forge; a loud bully in the bar, swearing at and pushing around everyone, including his wife; bragging about how much money he had spent in his lifetime; strutting around talking about the extravagant things he did; telling tales about himself and Lord This at the Curragh; the expensive dinners he hosted—how much they cost him, and trying to get credit based on his past wealth. However, he was too ignorant to realize that he was revealing his own shame, and that it was petty to take pride in things that should make him feel embarrassed, even if it were through a thick wooden board nine inches deep.
He was one morning industriously engaged in a quarrel with his wife, who, with a three-legged stool in her hand, appeared to mistake his head for his own anvil; he, in the meantime, paid his addresses to her with his leather apron, when who steps in to jog his memory about the little agreement that was between them, but old Nick. The wife, it [Pg 253] seems, in spite of all her exertions to the contrary, was getting the worst of it; and Sir Nicholas, willing to appear a gentleman of great gallantry, thought he could not do less than take up the lady's quarrel, particularly as Bill had laid her in a sleeping posture. Now Satan thought this too bad; and as he felt himself under many obligations to the sex, he determined to defend one of them on the present occasion; so as Judy rose, he turned upon the husband, and floored him by a clever facer.
One morning, he was busy arguing with his wife, who, holding a three-legged stool, seemed to mistake his head for an anvil. Meanwhile, he was trying to get through to her while wearing his leather apron, when in strolls old Nick to remind him of their little agreement. It seems that despite all her efforts, the wife was losing the argument; and Sir Nicholas, wanting to play the gallant gentleman, thought he should step in to support the lady, especially since Bill had her laid out comfortably. This was too much for Satan; feeling a debt of gratitude to women, he decided to defend one on this occasion; so as Judy stood up, he turned on the husband and knocked him down with a sharp punch.
"You unmanly villain," said he, "is this the way you treat your wife? 'Pon honour, Bill, I'll chastise you on the spot. I could not stand by, a spectator of such ungentlemanly conduct without giving up all claim to gallant——" Whack! the word was divided in his mouth by the blow of a churn-staff from Judy, who no sooner saw Bill struck, than she nailed Satan, who "fell" once more.
"You cowardly villain," he said, "is this how you treat your wife? Honestly, Bill, I'll take care of you right now. I couldn't just stand by and watch such rude behavior without giving up any claim to being a gentleman——" Whack! The word was cut off in his mouth by Judy swinging a churn-staff at him. The moment she saw Bill get hit, she took down Satan, who "fell" again.
"What, you villain! that's for striking my husband like a murderer behind his back," said Judy, and she suited the action to the word, "that's for interfering between man and wife. Would you murder the poor man before my face? eh? If he bates me, you shabby dog you, who has a better right? I'm sure it's nothing out of your pocket. Must you have your finger in every pie?"
"What, you scoundrel! That's for hitting my husband like a coward from behind," Judy said, and she backed up her words with action, "That's for meddling between a man and his wife. Would you kill the poor guy right in front of me? Huh? If he bothers me, you miserable cur, who has more of a right? I'm sure it doesn't cost you anything. Do you have to stick your nose in every affair?"
This was anything but idle talk; for at every word she gave him a remembrance, hot and heavy. Nicholas backed, danced, and hopped; she advanced, still drubbing him with great perseverance, till at length he fell into the redoubtable arm-chair, which stood exactly behind him. Bill, who had been putting in two blows for Judy's one, seeing that his enemy was safe, now got between the devil and his wife, a situation that few will be disposed to envy him.
This was far from idle chatter; with every word, she hit him hard and heavy. Nicholas backed up, danced, and jumped around; she kept coming at him, relentlessly hitting him, until he finally fell into the formidable armchair right behind him. Bill, who had been landing two hits for every one Judy threw, seeing that his opponent was now safe, positioned himself between the devil and his wife, a situation that few would want to be in.
"Tenderness, Judy," said the husband, "I hate cruelty. Go put the tongs in the fire, and make them red hot. Nicholas, you have a nose," said he.
"Tenderness, Judy," said the husband, "I can't stand cruelty. Go put the tongs in the fire and get them red hot. Nicholas, you have a nose," he said.
Satan began to rise, but was rather surprised to find that he could not budge.
Satan started to rise but was shocked to realize that he couldn't move.
"Nicholas," says Bill, "how is your pulse? you don't look well; that is to say, you look worse than usual."
"Nicholas," says Bill, "how's your pulse? You don't look good; I mean, you look worse than usual."
[Pg 254] The other attempted to rise, but found it a mistake.
[Pg 254] The other tried to get up, but realized it was a bad idea.
"I'll thank you to come along," said Bill. "I have a fancy to travel under your guidance, and we'll take the Low Countries in our way, won't we? Get to your legs, you sinner; you know a bargain's a bargain between two honest men, Nicholas; meaning yourself and me. Judy, are the tongs hot?"
"I'd appreciate it if you could join me," Bill said. "I want to travel with your guidance, and we'll swing by the Low Countries, right? Get up, you rascal; you know a deal's a deal between two honest men, Nicholas; meaning you and me. Judy, are the tongs hot?"
Satan's face was worth looking at, as he turned his eyes from the husband to the wife, and then fastened them on the tongs, now nearly at a furnace heat in the fire, conscious at the same time that he could not move out of the chair.
Satan's face was captivating as he shifted his gaze from the husband to the wife, then fixed it on the tongs, which were now almost glowing from the heat of the fire, all the while knowing he couldn't get up from the chair.
"Billy," said he, "you won't forget that I rewarded your generosity the last time I saw you, in the way of business." "Faith, Nicholas, it fails me to remember any generosity I ever showed you. Don't be womanish. I simply want to see what kind of stuff your nose is made of, and whether it will stretch like a rogue's conscience. If it does, we will flatter it up the chimly with red-hot tongs, and when this old hat is fixed on the top of it, let us alone for a weather-cock." "Have a fellow-feeling, Mr. Dawson; you know we ought not to dispute. Drop the matter, and I give you the next seven years." "We know all that," says Billy, opening the red-hot tongs very coolly. "Mr. Dawson," said Satan, "if you cannot remember my friendship to yourself, don't forget how often I stood your father's friend, your grandfather's friend, and the friend of all your relations up to the tenth generation. I intended, also, to stand by your children after you, so long as the name of Dawson, and a respectable one it is, might last." "Don't be blushing, Nick," says Bill, "you are too modest; that was ever your failing; hould up your head, there's money bid for you. I'll give you such a nose, my good friend, that you will have to keep an outrider before you, to carry the end of it on his shoulder." "Mr. Dawson, I pledge my honour to raise your children in the world as high as they can go; no matter whether they desire it or not." "That's very kind of you," says the other, "and I'll do as much for your nose."
"Billy," he said, "don't forget that I rewarded your generosity the last time I saw you in a business way." "Honestly, Nicholas, I can't remember any generosity I've shown you. Don't be so sensitive. I just want to see what your nose is made of and whether it will stretch like a rogue's conscience. If it does, we'll heat it up with red-hot tongs and when this old hat is fixed on top of it, just leave us to be a weather vane." "Have some empathy, Mr. Dawson; you know we shouldn't be arguing. Let's drop it, and I’ll give you the next seven years." "We know all that," Billy said, opening the red-hot tongs nonchalantly. "Mr. Dawson," said Satan, "if you can't remember my friendship towards you, don't forget how often I was a friend to your father, your grandfather, and all your relatives for ten generations. I also intended to support your children after you, as long as the name Dawson, which is quite respectable, lasts." "Don't blush, Nick," Billy said, "you're too modest; that's always been your flaw. Hold your head up; there's money being offered for you. I'll give you such a nose, my good friend, that you'll need to have someone carrying the end of it on his shoulder." "Mr. Dawson, I promise to raise your children in the world as high as they can go, whether they want it or not." "That's very generous of you," said the other, "and I'll do just as much for your nose."
[Pg 255] He gripped it as he spoke, and the old boy immediately sung out; Bill pulled, and the nose went with him like a piece of warm wax. He then transferred the tongs to Judy, got a ladder, resumed the tongs, ascended the chimney, and tugged stoutly at the nose until he got it five feet above the roof. He then fixed the hat upon the top of it, and came down.
[Pg 255] He held it tightly as he spoke, and the old boy immediately shouted; Bill pulled, and the nose came along with him like a piece of warm wax. He then handed the tongs to Judy, grabbed a ladder, took the tongs back, climbed up the chimney, and pulled hard on the nose until it was five feet above the roof. He then placed the hat on top of it and came back down.
"There's a weather-cock," said Billy; "I defy Ireland to show such a beauty. Faith, Nick, it would make the purtiest steeple for a church, in all Europe, and the old hat fits it to a shaving."
"There's a weather vane," said Billy; "I challenge Ireland to show off such a beauty. Honestly, Nick, it would make the prettiest steeple for a church in all of Europe, and the old hat fits it perfectly."
In this state, with his nose twisted up the chimney, Satan sat for some time, experiencing the novelty of what might be termed a peculiar sensation. At last the worthy husband and wife began to relent.
In this position, with his nose stuck up the chimney, Satan sat for a while, feeling the strangeness of what could be called a unique sensation. Finally, the decent husband and wife started to soften.
"I think," said Bill, "that we have made the most of the nose, as well as the joke; I believe, Judy, it's long enough." "What is?" says Judy.
"I think," said Bill, "that we've really made the most of the nose, as well as the joke; I believe, Judy, it's long enough." "What is?" says Judy.
"Why, the joke," said the husband.
"Well, the joke," said the husband.
"Faith, and I think so is the nose," said Judy.
"Faith, and I think the same about the nose," said Judy.
"What do you say yourself, Satan?" said Bill.
"What do you say, Satan?" Bill asked.
"Nothing at all, William," said the other; "but that—ha! ha!—it's a good joke—an excellent joke, and a goodly nose, too, as it stands. You were always a gentlemanly man, Bill, and did things with a grace; still, if I might give an opinion on such a trifle——"
"Not a thing, William," said the other; "but that's—ha! ha!—a great joke—a really good one, and a fine nose, too, as it is. You've always been a gentleman, Bill, and handled things with style; still, if I could share my thoughts on something so minor——"
"It's no trifle at all," says Bill, "if you spake of the nose." "Very well, it is not," says the other; "still, I am decidedly of opinion, that if you could shorten both the joke and the nose without further violence, you would lay me under very heavy obligations, which I shall be ready to acknowledge and repay as I ought." "Come," said Bill, "shell out once more, and be off for seven years. As much as you came down with the last time, and vanish."
"It’s not a small matter at all,” Bill says, “if you’re talking about the nose.” “Alright, it’s not,” the other replies; “still, I firmly believe that if you could shorten both the joke and the nose without causing more trouble, you would put me in a very significant position, which I would be ready to recognize and repay as I should.” “Come on,” Bill said, “fork over again, and disappear for seven years. The same amount you gave last time, and then vanish.”
The words were scarcely spoken, when the money was at his feet, and Satan invisible. Nothing could surpass the mirth of Bill and his wife at the result of this adventure. They laughed till they fell down on the floor.
The words were barely spoken when the money appeared at his feet, and Satan was nowhere to be seen. Nothing could top the joy of Bill and his wife at the outcome of this adventure. They laughed until they collapsed on the floor.
[Pg 256] It is useless to go over the same ground again. Bill was still incorrigible. The money went as the devil's money always goes. Bill caroused and squandered, but could never turn a penny of it to a good purpose. In this way, year after year went, till the seventh was closed, and Bill's hour come. He was now, and had been for some time past, as miserable a knave as ever. Not a shilling had he, nor a shilling's worth, with the exception of his forge, his cabin, and a few articles of crazy furniture. In this state he was standing in his forge as before, straining his ingenuity how to make out a breakfast, when Satan came to look after him. The old gentleman was sorely puzzled how to get at him. He kept skulking and sneaking about the forge for some time, till he saw that Bill hadn't a cross to bless himself with. He immediately changed himself into a guinea, and lay in an open place where he knew Bill would see him. "If," said he, "I once get into his possession, I can manage him." The honest smith took the bait, for it was well gilded; he clutched the guinea, put it into his purse, and closed it up. "Ho! ho!" shouted the devil out of the purse, "you're caught, Bill; I've secured you at last, you knave you. Why don't you despair, you villain, when you think of what's before you?" "Why, you unlucky ould dog," said Bill, "is it there you are? Will you always drive your head into every loop-hole that's set for you? Faith, Nick achora, I never had you bagged till now."
[Pg 256] There's no point in rehashing the past. Bill was still impossible. The money vanished just like it always does. Bill partied hard and wasted it, but could never use a single penny for anything good. Year after year passed until the seventh was over, and Bill's time had come. He was now, and had been for quite a while, as miserable as ever. He had not a penny to his name, except for his forge, his cabin, and a few pieces of broken furniture. In this state, he stood in his forge as before, trying to figure out how to make breakfast, when the devil came to check on him. The old guy was really confused about how to approach him. He sneaked around the forge for a while until he noticed that Bill didn’t have a single coin to his name. He immediately turned himself into a guinea and lay it in an open spot where he knew Bill would see it. "If," he thought, "I can just get into his hands, I can handle him." The unsuspecting blacksmith took the bait, as it was well-shined; he grabbed the guinea, tossed it into his purse, and sealed it up. "Ho! ho!" shouted the devil from inside the purse, "You’re mine now, Bill; I've finally got you, you rascal. Why don’t you lose hope, you scoundrel, when you think about what awaits you?" "Well, you unlucky old fool," said Bill, "is that you? Will you always stick your nose into every trap set for you? Honestly, Nick, I’ve never caught you like this before."
Satan then began to tug and struggle with a view of getting out of the purse, but in vain.
Satan then started to pull and fight to try to get out of the purse, but it was useless.
"Mr. Dawson," said he, "we understand each other. I'll give the seven years additional, and the cash on the nail." "Be aisey, Nicholas. You know the weight of the hammer, that's enough. It's not a whipping with feathers you're going to get, anyhow. Just be aisey." "Mr. Dawson, I grant I'm not your match. Release me, and I double the cash. I was merely trying your temper when I took the shape of a guinea."
"Mr. Dawson," he said, "we're on the same page. I'll add seven more years and pay in cash right now." "Relax, Nicholas. You know how serious this is, that's all that matters. You're not getting a light punishment, that's for sure. Just take it easy." "Mr. Dawson, I admit I'm no match for you. Let me go, and I'll double the payment. I was just testing your patience when I pretended to be a guinea."
"Faith and I'll try yours before I lave it, I've a notion." He immediately commenced with the sledge, and Satan [Pg 257] sang out with a considerable want of firmness. "Am I heavy enough!" said Bill.
"Sure, I’ll give yours a try before I leave, I think." He immediately started with the sledge, and Satan [Pg 257] yelled out with a noticeable lack of confidence. "Am I heavy enough?" said Bill.
"Lighter, lighter, William, if you love me. I haven't been well latterly, Mr. Dawson—I have been delicate—my health, in short, is in a very precarious state, Mr. Dawson." "I can believe that," said Bill, "and it will be more so before I have done with you. Am I doing it right?" "Bill," said Nick, "is this gentlemanly treatment in your own respectable shop? Do you think, if you dropped into my little place, that I'd act this rascally part towards you? Have you no compunction?" "I know," replied Bill, sledging away with vehemence, "that you're notorious for giving your friends a warm welcome. Divil an ould youth more so; but you must be daling in bad coin, must you? However, good or bad, you're in for a sweat now, you sinner. Am I doin' it purty?"
"Lighter, lighter, William, if you love me. I haven't been feeling well lately, Mr. Dawson—I’ve been fragile—my health, in short, is in a very precarious state, Mr. Dawson." "I can believe that," said Bill, "and it’ll be even worse before I’m done with you. Am I doing this right?" "Bill," said Nick, "is this how you treat customers in your own respectable shop? Do you really think that if you showed up at my little place, I’d act this way towards you? Don’t you have any shame?" "I know," replied Bill, working hard with determination, "that you’re famous for giving your friends a warm welcome. No one does it more than you; but you must be dealing in bad currency, right? Anyway, good or bad, you’re in for a rough time now, you sinner. Am I doing this well?"
"Lovely, William—but, if possible, a little more delicate."
"Nice job, William—but, if you can, make it a bit more subtle."
"Oh, how delicate you are! Maybe a cup o' tay would sarve you, or a little small gruel to compose your stomach."
"Oh, how sensitive you are! Maybe a cup of tea would help you, or a little bit of soft porridge to settle your stomach."
"Mr. Dawson," said the gentleman in the purse, "hold your hand and let us understand one another. I have a proposal to make." "Hear the sinner anyhow," said the wife. "Name your own sum," said Satan, "only set me free." "No, the sorra may take the toe you'll budge till you let Bill off," said the wife; "hould him hard, Bill, barrin' he sets you clear of your engagement." "There it is, my posy," said Bill; "that's the condition. If you don't give me up, here's at you once more—and you must double the cash you gave the last time, too. So, if you're of that opinion, say ay—leave the cash and be off."
"Mr. Dawson," said the man with the purse, "hold on for a moment and let’s get on the same page. I have a proposal for you." "Let him speak anyway," said the wife. "Name your amount," said Satan, "just set me free." "No, you can’t budge until you let Bill go," said the wife; "hold firm, Bill, unless he clears you of your deal." "That's it, my dear," said Bill; "that's the condition. If you don't give me up, I'm coming at you again—and you need to double the cash you gave last time, too. So, if you're up for that, say yes—leave the cash and get lost."
The money again appeared in a glittering heap before Bill, upon which he exclaimed—"The ay has it, you dog. Take to your pumps now, and fair weather after you, you vagrant; but Nicholas—Nick—here, here——" The other looked back, and saw Bill, with a broad grin upon him, shaking the purse at him—"Nicholas come back," said he. "I'm short a guinea." Nick shook his fist, and disappeared.
The money appeared once again in a shiny pile in front of Bill, who exclaimed, "The 'yes' has it, you scoundrel. Get out of here now, and best of luck to you, you wanderer; but Nicholas—Nick—wait, wait——" The other turned back and saw Bill, grinning widely and shaking the purse at him. "Nicholas, come back," he said. "I'm missing a guinea." Nick shook his fist and vanished.
It would be useless to stop now, merely to inform our [Pg 258] readers that Bill was beyond improvement. In short, he once more took to his old habits, and lived on exactly in the same manner as before. He had two sons—one as great a blackguard as himself, and who was also named after him; the other was a well-conducted, virtuous young man, called James, who left his father, and having relied upon his own industry and honest perseverance in life, arrived afterwards to great wealth, and built the town called Castle Dawson; which is so called from its founder until this day.
It would be pointless to stop now just to let our [Pg 258] readers know that Bill couldn’t be changed. In short, he fell back into his old ways and lived exactly as he did before. He had two sons—one just as much of a scoundrel as he was, who was also named after him; the other was a well-behaved, decent young man named James, who left his father and, relying on his hard work and perseverance, eventually became very wealthy and founded the town called Castle Dawson, which has been named after its founder ever since.
Bill, at length, in spite of all his wealth, was obliged, as he himself said, "to travel,"—in other words, he fell asleep one day, and forgot to awaken; or, in still plainer terms, he died.
Bill, eventually, despite all his wealth, was forced, as he put it, "to travel,"—in other words, he fell asleep one day and forgot to wake up; or, to put it even more simply, he died.
Now, it is usual, when a man dies, to close the history of his life and adventures at once; but with our hero this cannot be the case. The moment Bill departed, he very naturally bent his steps towards the residence of St. Moroky, as being, in his opinion, likely to lead him towards the snuggest berth he could readily make out. On arriving, he gave a very humble kind of a knock, and St. Moroky appeared.
Now, when a man dies, it's common to quickly wrap up the story of his life and experiences; but that can’t happen with our hero. As soon as Bill left, he naturally headed to St. Moroky’s place, thinking it was probably the best chance for landing a cozy spot. When he got there, he knocked in a very humble way, and St. Moroky answered the door.
"God save your Reverence!" said Bill, very submissively.
"God save you, Reverend!" said Bill, very humbly.
"Be off; there's no admittance here for so poor a youth as you are," said St Moroky.
"Go away; there's no entry here for someone as poor as you," said St Moroky.
He was now so cold and fatigued that he cared little where he went, provided only, as he said himself, "he could rest his bones, and get an air of the fire." Accordingly, after arriving at a large black gate, he knocked, as before, and was told he would get instant admittance the moment he gave his name.
He was now so cold and exhausted that he didn't care where he went, as long as, like he said himself, "he could rest and get some warmth from the fire." So, after reaching a large black gate, he knocked, just like before, and was told he would be let in instantly as soon as he gave his name.
"Billy Dawson," he replied.
"Billy Dawson," he said.
"Off, instantly," said the porter to his companions, "and let his Majesty know that the rascal he dreads so much is here at the gate."
"Go, right away," said the porter to his friends, "and let his Majesty know that the scoundrel he fears so much is here at the gate."
Such a racket and tumult were never heard as the very mention of Billy Dawson created.
Such a noise and commotion were never heard as the mere mention of Billy Dawson caused.
[Pg 259] In the meantime, his old acquaintance came running towards the gate with such haste and consternation, that his tail was several times nearly tripping up his heels.
[Pg 259] Meanwhile, his old friend came rushing toward the gate in such a hurry and panic that he almost tripped over his own tail several times.
"Don't admit that rascal," he shouted; "bar the gate—make every chain, and lock and bolt, fast—I won't be safe—and I won't stay here, nor none of us need stay here, if he gets in—my bones are sore yet after him. No, no—begone you villain—you'll get no entrance here—I know you too well."
"Don't let that troublemaker in," he shouted; "lock the gate—secure every chain, lock, and bolt—I won't be safe—and I won't stick around here, and none of us should stay if he gets in—I'm still sore from dealing with him. No way—get lost, you scoundrel—you won't get inside here—I know you too well."
Bill could not help giving a broad, malicious grin at Satan, and, putting his nose through the bars, he exclaimed—"Ha! you ould dog, I have you afraid of me at last, have I?"
Bill couldn't help but give a wide, wicked grin at Satan, and, sticking his nose through the bars, he exclaimed—"Ha! You old dog, are you finally scared of me?"
He had scarcely uttered the words, when his foe, who stood inside, instantly tweaked him by the nose, and Bill felt as if he had been gripped by the same red-hot tongs with which he himself had formerly tweaked the nose of Nicholas.
He had barely spoken when his enemy, who was inside, instantly pulled his nose, and Bill felt like he had been grabbed by the same red-hot tongs with which he had once pinched Nicholas's nose.
Bill then departed, but soon found that in consequence of the inflammable materials which strong drink had thrown into his nose, that organ immediately took fire, and, indeed, to tell the truth, kept burning night and day, winter and summer, without ever once going out, from that hour to this.
Bill then left, but soon realized that because of the flammable substances that alcohol had put into his system, his nose instantly caught fire. To be honest, it has kept burning constantly, day and night, through every season, without ever going out, from that moment until now.
Such was the sad fate of Billy Dawson, who has been walking without stop or stay, from place to place, ever since; and in consequence of the flame on his nose, and his beard being tangled like a wisp of hay, he has been christened by the country folk Will-o'-the-Wisp, while, as it were, to show the mischief of his disposition, the circulating knave, knowing that he must seek the coldest bogs and quagmires in order to cool his nose, seizes upon that opportunity of misleading the unthinking and tipsy night travellers from their way, just that he may have the satisfaction of still taking in as many as possible.
Such was the unfortunate fate of Billy Dawson, who has been wandering nonstop from place to place ever since. Because of the flame on his nose and his beard being tangled like a clump of hay, the locals have nicknamed him Will-o'-the-Wisp. It seems that, to highlight the troublemaking nature of his character, the deceitful trickster, knowing he needs to find the coldest swamps and muddy areas to cool his nose, takes the chance to mislead unsuspecting and tipsy night travelers just for the thrill of tricking as many as he can.
GIANTS.
When the pagan gods of Ireland—the Tuath-De-Danān—robbed of worship and offerings, grew smaller and smaller in the popular imagination, until they turned into the fairies, the pagan heroes grew bigger and bigger, until they turned into the giants.
When the pagan gods of Ireland—the Tuath-De-Danān—lost their worship and offerings, they became less significant in people's minds, eventually transforming into fairies. Meanwhile, the pagan heroes became more and more impressive, turning into giants.
THE GIANT'S STAIRS. [62]
T. CROFTON CROKER.
On the road between Passage and Cork there is an old mansion called Ronayne's Court. It may be easily known from the stack of chimneys and the gable-ends, which are to be seen, look at it which way you will. Here it was that Maurice Ronayne and his wife Margaret Gould kept house, as may be learned to this day from the great old chimney-piece, on which is carved their arms. They were a mighty worthy couple, and had but one son, who was called Philip, after no less a person than the King of Spain.
On the road between Passage and Cork, there's an old mansion called Ronayne's Court. It's easy to recognize from its tall chimneys and gable ends, visible no matter which direction you approach it from. This is where Maurice Ronayne and his wife, Margaret Gould, lived, as you can see from the grand old fireplace, which has their coat of arms carved into it. They were a remarkable couple and had only one son, named Philip, after none other than the King of Spain.
Immediately on his smelling the cold air of this world the child sneezed, which was naturally taken to be a good sign of his having a clear head; and the subsequent rapidity of his learning was truly amazing, for on the very first day a primer was put into his hands he tore out the A, B, C page and destroyed it, as a thing quite beneath his notice. No wonder, then, that both father and mother were proud of their heir, who gave such indisputable proofs of genius, or, as they called it in that part of the world, "genus."
As soon as the child inhaled the cool air of this world, he sneezed, which everyone saw as a positive sign that he was sharp-minded. His quick ability to learn was truly impressive; on his very first day, when he was given a primer, he ripped out the A, B, C page and discarded it, considering it trivial. It was no surprise that both his father and mother were proud of their child, who showed such undeniable signs of brilliance, or as they referred to it in that region, "genus."
One morning, however, Master Phil, who was then just [Pg 261] seven years old, was missing, and no one could tell what had become of him: servants were sent in all directions to seek him, on horseback and on foot, but they returned without any tidings of the boy, whose disappearance altogether was most unaccountable. A large reward was offered, but it produced them no intelligence, and years rolled away without Mr. and Mrs. Ronayne having obtained any satisfactory account of the fate of their lost child.
One morning, Master Phil, who was only [Pg 261] seven years old, went missing, and no one knew what had happened to him. Servants were sent out in every direction, both on horseback and on foot, but they came back without any news about the boy, and his disappearance was completely baffling. A big reward was offered, but it didn’t lead to any information, and years went by without Mr. and Mrs. Ronayne getting any clear answers about the fate of their lost child.
There lived at this time, near Carrigaline, one Robert Kelly, a blacksmith by trade. He was what is termed a handy man, and his abilities were held in much estimation by the lads and the lasses of the neighbourhood; for, independent of shoeing horses, which he did to great perfection, and making plough-irons, he interpreted dreams for the young women, sung "Arthur O'Bradley" at their weddings, and was so good-natured a fellow at a christening, that he was gossip to half the country round.
At this time, near Carrigaline, there lived a man named Robert Kelly, who was a blacksmith by trade. He was what people call a handy man, and the boys and girls in the area really valued his skills. Besides shoeing horses, which he did exceptionally well, and making plow blades, he also interpreted dreams for the young women, sang "Arthur O'Bradley" at their weddings, and was such a good-natured guy at christenings that he became the talk of half the countryside.
Now it happened that Robin had a dream himself, and young Philip Ronayne appeared to him in it, at the dead hour of the night. Robin thought he saw the boy mounted upon a beautiful white horse, and that he told him how he was made a page to the giant Mahon MacMahon, who had carried him off, and who held his court in the hard heart of the rock. "The seven years—my time of service—are clean out, Robin," said he, "and if you release me this night I will be the making of you for ever after."
Now it happened that Robin had a dream too, and young Philip Ronayne showed up in it, right in the dead of night. Robin thought he saw the boy riding a beautiful white horse, telling him how he had become a page to the giant Mahon MacMahon, who had taken him away and held court in the heart of the rock. "The seven years—my time of service—are up, Robin," he said, "and if you free me tonight, I'll make you set for life."
"And how will I know," said Robin—cunning enough, even in his sleep—"but this is all a dream?"
"And how will I know," said Robin—smart enough, even in his sleep—"that this isn't all just a dream?"
"Take that," said the boy, "for a token"—and at the word the white horse struck out with one of his hind legs, and gave poor Robin such a kick in the forehead that, thinking he was a dead man, he roared as loud as he could after his brains, and woke up, calling a thousand murders. He found himself in bed, but he had the mark of the blow, the regular print of a horse-shoe, upon his forehead as red as blood; and Robin Kelly, who never before found himself puzzled at the dream of any other person, did not know what to think of his own.
"Take that," said the boy, "as a token"—and as soon as he said it, the white horse kicked out with one of its hind legs and hit poor Robin right in the forehead. Thinking he was dead, he screamed as loud as he could, convinced he had lost his mind, and woke up shouting about a thousand murders. He found himself in bed, but he had a bruise in the shape of a horseshoe on his forehead, bright red like blood; and Robin Kelly, who had never been confused by anyone else's dreams, had no idea what to make of his own.
[Pg 262] Robin was well acquainted with the Giant's Stairs—as, indeed, who is not that knows the harbour? They consist of great masses of rock, which, piled one above another, rise like a flight of steps from very deep water, against the bold cliff of Carrigmahon. Nor are they badly suited for stairs to those who have legs of sufficient length to stride over a moderate-sized house, or to enable them to clear the space of a mile in a hop, step, and jump. Both these feats the giant MacMahon was said to have performed in the days of Finnian glory; and the common tradition of the country placed his dwelling within the cliff up whose side the stairs led.
[Pg 262] Robin was very familiar with the Giant's Stairs—after all, who isn't if they know the harbor? They are made of huge rock formations that, stacked on top of each other, rise like a staircase from deep water against the steep cliff of Carrigmahon. They’re not a bad set of stairs for someone with legs long enough to stride over an average-sized house or jump a mile in one go. Both of these stunts were said to have been accomplished by the giant MacMahon during the days of Finnian glory, and local legend claimed that his home was located within the cliff up which the stairs led.
Such was the impression which the dream made on Robin, that he determined to put its truth to the test. It occurred to him, however, before setting out on this adventure, that a plough-iron may be no bad companion, as, from experience, he knew it was an excellent knock-down argument, having on more occasions than one settled a little disagreement very quietly: so, putting one on his shoulder, off he marched, in the cool of the evening, through Glaun a Thowk (the Hawk's Glen) to Monkstown. Here an old gossip of his (Tom Clancey by name) lived, who, on hearing Robin's dream, promised him the use of his skiff, and, moreover, offered to assist in rowing it to the Giant's Stairs.
The dream left such a strong impression on Robin that he decided to see if it was true. Before heading out on this adventure, though, he thought a plow-head might be a good companion since, from past experiences, he knew it was a great way to settle disputes quietly. So, he took one and slung it over his shoulder, then set off in the cool evening through Glaun a Thowk (the Hawk's Glen) to Monkstown. There lived an old friend of his named Tom Clancey, who, upon hearing about Robin's dream, offered him the use of his skiff and also said he would help row it to the Giant's Stairs.
After a supper, which was of the best, they embarked. It was a beautiful still night, and the little boat glided swiftly along. The regular dip of the oars, the distant song of the sailor, and sometimes the voice of a belated traveller at the ferry of Carrigaloe, alone broke the quietness of the land and sea and sky. The tide was in their favour, and in a few minutes Robin and his gossip rested on their oars under the dark shadow of the Giant's Stairs. Robin looked anxiously for the entrance to the Giant's palace, which, it was said, may be found by any one seeking it at midnight; but no such entrance could he see. His impatience had hurried him there before that time, and after waiting a considerable space in a state of suspense not to be described, [Pg 263] Robin, with pure vexation, could not help exclaiming to his companion, "'Tis a pair of fools we are, Tom Clancey, for coming here at all on the strength of a dream."
After a great dinner, they set off. It was a beautiful, calm night, and the little boat moved quickly through the water. The rhythmic splash of the oars, the distant singing of the sailor, and occasionally the voice of a late traveler at the Carrigaloe ferry were the only sounds breaking the silence of the land, sea, and sky. The tide was in their favor, and in a few minutes, Robin and his friend paused on their oars under the dark shadow of the Giant's Stairs. Robin anxiously searched for the entrance to the Giant's palace, which, according to legend, could be found by anyone looking for it at midnight; but he couldn't see any entrance. His impatience had rushed him there too early, and after waiting a long time in a state of indescribable suspense, [Pg 263] Robin, filled with frustration, couldn't help but exclaim to his companion, "We're a couple of fools, Tom Clancey, for coming here based on a dream."
"And whose doing is it," said Tom, "but your own?"
"And whose fault is it," said Tom, "but your own?"
At the moment he spoke they perceived a faint glimmering of light to proceed from the cliff, which gradually increased until a porch big enough for a king's palace unfolded itself almost on a level with the water. They pulled the skiff directly towards the opening, and Robin Kelly, seizing his plough-iron, boldly entered with a strong hand and a stout heart. Wild and strange was that entrance, the whole of which appeared formed of grim and grotesque faces, blending so strangely each with the other that it was impossible to define any: the chin of one formed the nose of another; what appeared to be a fixed and stern eye, if dwelt upon, changed to a gaping mouth; and the lines of the lofty forehead grew into a majestic and flowing beard. The more Robin allowed himself to contemplate the forms around him, the more terrific they became; and the stoney expression of this crowd of faces assumed a savage ferocity as his imagination converted feature after feature into a different shape and character. Losing the twilight in which these indefinite forms were visible, he advanced through a dark and devious passage, whilst a deep and rumbling noise sounded as if the rock was about to close upon him, and swallow him up alive for ever. Now, indeed, poor Robin felt afraid.
As he spoke, they noticed a faint glow of light coming from the cliff, which gradually brightened until a porch large enough for a king's palace appeared almost level with the water. They steered the skiff directly toward the opening, and Robin Kelly, grabbing his plough-iron, boldly entered with determination and courage. The entrance was wild and strange, consisting entirely of grim and grotesque faces that blended together so oddly that it was impossible to make out any individual features: one chin formed another's nose; what looked like a fixed, stern eye, upon closer inspection, morphed into a gaping mouth; and the lines of a towering forehead flowed into a majestic beard. The more Robin looked at the figures around him, the more terrifying they became; the stony expression of this crowd took on a savage ferocity as his imagination transformed feature after feature into different shapes and characters. Losing the twilight in which these vague forms were visible, he moved through a dark, winding passage, while a deep, rumbling noise echoed as if the rock was about to close in on him and swallow him alive forever. Now, indeed, poor Robin felt scared.
"Robin, Robin," said he, "if you were a fool for coming here, what in the name of fortune are you now?" But, as before, he had scarcely spoken, when he saw a small light twinkling through the darkness of the distance, like a star in the midnight sky. To retreat was out of the question; for so many turnings and windings were in the passage, that he considered he had but little chance of making his way back. He, therefore, proceeded towards the bit of light, and came at last into a spacious chamber, from the roof of which hung the solitary lamp that had guided him. Emerging from such profound gloom, the single lamp afforded Robin [Pg 264] abundant light to discover several gigantic figures seated round a massive stone table, as if in serious deliberation, but no word disturbed the breathless silence which prevailed. At the head of this table sat Mahon MacMahon himself, whose majestic beard had taken root, and in the course of ages grown into the stone slab. He was the first who perceived Robin; and instantly starting up, drew his long beard from out the huge piece of rock in such haste and with so sudden a jerk that it was shattered into a thousand pieces.
"Robin, Robin," he said, "if you were foolish for coming here, what on earth are you now?" But, as before, he had barely finished speaking when he noticed a small light flickering in the darkness ahead, like a star in the midnight sky. There was no way to turn back; the many twists and turns of the passage made it unlikely he could find his way back. So, he moved toward the light and finally entered a large room, from which hung the lone lamp that had led him there. Coming out of such deep darkness, the single lamp gave Robin [Pg 264] plenty of light to see several huge figures seated around a massive stone table, as if they were deep in discussion, but not a word broke the heavy silence. At the head of the table sat Mahon MacMahon himself, whose impressive beard had become intertwined with the stone slab over the years. He was the first to notice Robin; and suddenly jumping up, he yanked his long beard from the huge rock with such speed and force that it shattered into a thousand pieces.
"What seek you?" he demanded in a voice of thunder.
"What are you looking for?" he demanded in a thunderous voice.
"I come," answered Robin, with as much boldness as he could put on, for his heart was almost fainting within him; "I come," said he, "to claim Philip Ronayne, whose time of service is out this night."
"I’m here," replied Robin, trying to sound as confident as possible, even though he felt his heart was about to give out; "I’m here," he continued, "to claim Philip Ronayne, whose service ends tonight."
"And who sent you here?" said the giant.
"And who sent you here?" asked the giant.
"'Twas of my own accord I came," said Robin.
"I came of my own choice," said Robin.
"Then you must single him out from among my pages," said the giant; "and if you fix on the wrong one, your life is the forfeit. Follow me." He led Robin into a hall of vast extent, and filled with lights; along either side of which were rows of beautiful children, all apparently seven years old, and none beyond that age, dressed in green, and every one exactly dressed alike.
"Then you need to pick him out from among my pages," said the giant. "And if you choose the wrong one, your life is the price. Follow me." He took Robin into a massive hall filled with light; on either side, there were rows of beautiful children, all apparently seven years old and none older than that, dressed in green, and each one dressed exactly the same.
"Here," said Mahon, "you are free to take Philip Ronayne, if you will; but, remember, I give but one choice."
"Here," Mahon said, "you can choose Philip Ronayne if you want, but remember, I only offer one choice."
Robin was sadly perplexed; for there were hundreds upon hundreds of children; and he had no very clear recollection of the boy he sought. But he walked along the hall, by the side of Mahon, as if nothing was the matter, although his great iron dress clanked fearfully at every step, sounding louder than Robin's own sledge battering on his anvil.
Robin was sadly confused because there were hundreds of kids, and he couldn’t clearly remember the boy he was looking for. But he walked down the hall next to Mahon as if nothing was wrong, even though his heavy iron outfit clanged loudly with every step, sounding louder than Robin's own sledge hitting the anvil.
They had nearly reached the end without speaking, when Robin, seeing that the only means he had was to make friends with the giant, determined to try what effect a few soft words might have.
They had almost reached the end without saying a word, when Robin, realizing that his only option was to befriend the giant, decided to see what a few gentle words might accomplish.
[Pg 265] "'Tis a fine wholesome appearance the poor children carry," remarked Robin, "although they have been here so long shut out from the fresh air and the blessed light of heaven. 'Tis tenderly your honour must have reared them!"
[Pg 265] "The poor kids look pretty healthy," said Robin, "even though they've been stuck here away from fresh air and sunlight for so long. You must have taken great care of them!"
"Ay," said the giant, "that is true for you; so give me your hand; for you are, I believe, a very honest fellow for a blacksmith."
"Yeah," said the giant, "that’s true for you; so give me your hand; because I think you're a pretty honest guy for a blacksmith."
Robin at the first look did not much like the huge size of the hand, and, therefore, presented his plough-iron, which the giant seizing, twisted in his grasp round and round again as if it had been a potato stalk. On seeing this all the children set up a shout of laughter. In the midst of their mirth Robin thought he heard his name called; and all ear and eye, he put his hand on the boy who he fancied had spoken, crying out at the same time, "Let me live or die for it, but this is young Phil Ronayne."
Robin didn't really like the giant's huge hand at first, so he offered his plough-iron. The giant grabbed it and twisted it around as if it were just a potato stalk. Watching this, all the kids burst into laughter. Amid their fun, Robin thought he heard his name being called; he focused all his attention and put his hand on the boy he thought had spoken, shouting out, "Let me live or die for it, but this is young Phil Ronayne."
"It is Philip Ronayne—happy Philip Ronayne," said his young companions; and in an instant the hall became dark. Crashing noises were heard, and all was in strange confusion; but Robin held fast his prize, and found himself lying in the grey dawn of the morning at the head of the Giant's Stairs with the boy clasped in his arms.
"It’s Philip Ronayne—happy Philip Ronayne," said his young friends; and suddenly the hall went dark. There were loud crashing sounds, and everything was in chaos; but Robin held on to his prize and found himself lying in the gray dawn at the top of the Giant's Stairs with the boy wrapped in his arms.
Robin had plenty of gossips to spread the story of his wonderful adventure: Passage, Monkstown, Carrigaline—the whole barony of Kerricurrihy rung with it.
Robin had plenty of gossip to share about his amazing adventure: Passage, Monkstown, Carrigaline—the entire barony of Kerricurrihy buzzed with it.
"Are you quite sure, Robin, it is young Phil Ronayne you have brought back with you?" was the regular question; for although the boy had been seven years away, his appearance now was just the same as on the day he was missed. He had neither grown taller nor older in look, and he spoke of things which had happened before he was carried off as one awakened from sleep, or as if they had occurred yesterday.
"Are you absolutely sure, Robin, that it’s young Phil Ronayne you’ve brought back with you?" was the usual question; because even though the boy had been gone for seven years, he looked just like he did the day he disappeared. He hadn’t grown taller or aged in appearance, and he talked about things that happened before he was taken away as if he had just woken up or as if they had happened yesterday.
"Am I sure? Well, that's a queer question," was Robin's reply; "seeing the boy has the blue eye of the mother, with the foxy hair of the father; to say nothing of the purty wart on the right side of his little nose."
"Am I sure? Well, that's a strange question," was Robin's reply; "considering the boy has his mother's blue eye and his father's reddish hair; not to mention the cute wart on the right side of his little nose."
[Pg 266] However Robin Kelly may have been questioned, the worthy couple of Ronayne's Court doubted not that he was the deliverer of their child from the power of the giant MacMahon; and the reward they bestowed on him equalled their gratitude.
[Pg 266] No matter how Robin Kelly was questioned, the good couple from Ronayne's Court had no doubt that he saved their child from the giant MacMahon; and the reward they gave him matched their gratitude.
Philip Ronayne lived to be an old man; and he was remarkable to the day of his death for his skill in working brass and iron, which it was believed he had learned during his seven years' apprenticeship to the giant Mahon MacMahon.
Philip Ronayne lived to be an old man, and he was known right up until his death for his skill in working with brass and iron, a talent that many believed he had developed during his seven-year apprenticeship under the giant Mahon MacMahon.
A LEGEND OF KNOCKMANY.
WILLIAM CARLETON.
What Irish man, woman, or child has not heard of our renowned Hibernian Hercules, the great and glorious Fin M'Coul? Not one, from Cape Clear to the Giant's Causeway, nor from that back again to Cape Clear. And, by-the-way, speaking of the Giant's Causeway brings me at once to the beginning of my story. Well, it so happened that Fin and his gigantic relatives were all working at the Causeway, in order to make a bridge, or what was still better, a good stout pad-road, across to Scotland; when Fin, who was very fond of his wife Oonagh, took it into his head that he would go home and see how the poor woman got on in his absence. To be sure, Fin was a true Irishman, and so the sorrow thing in life brought him back, only to see that she was snug and comfortable, and, above all things, that she got her rest well at night; for he knew that the poor woman, when he was with her, used to be subject to nightly qualms and configurations, that kept him very anxious, decent man, striving to keep her up to the good spirits and health that she had when they were first married. [Pg 267] So, accordingly, he pulled up a fir-tree, and, after lopping off the roots and branches, made a walking-stick of it, and set out on his way to Oonagh.
What Irish man, woman, or child hasn’t heard of our famous Hibernian Hercules, the great and glorious Fin M'Coul? Not one, from Cape Clear to the Giant's Causeway, and back again to Cape Clear. By the way, talking about the Giant's Causeway leads me right to the start of my story. It just so happened that Fin and his giant relatives were all working at the Causeway to build a bridge, or even better, a solid road to Scotland; when Fin, who really loved his wife Oonagh, decided he wanted to go home and check on how she was doing while he was away. Of course, Fin was a true Irishman, and so the saddest thing in life brought him back—just to see that she was safe and comfortable, and most importantly, that she was getting a good night's sleep; because he knew that when he was with her, she often suffered from restless nights and worries, which made him very concerned, as a decent man trying to keep her in good spirits and health like she was when they first got married. [Pg 267] So, he pulled up a fir tree, and after cutting off the roots and branches, made a walking stick out of it and set off to see Oonagh.
Oonagh, or rather Fin, lived at this time on the very tip-top of Knockmany Hill, which faces a cousin of its own called Cullamore, that rises up, half-hill, half-mountain, on the opposite side—east-east by south, as the sailors say, when they wish to puzzle a landsman.
Oonagh, or rather Fin, lived at this time on the very top of Knockmany Hill, which looks out at a relative of its own called Cullamore, which stands tall, part hill, part mountain, on the other side—east-east by south, as the sailors say, when they want to confuse someone who doesn’t know the landscape.
Now, the truth is, for it must come out, that honest Fin's affection for his wife, though cordial enough in itself, was by no manner of means the real cause of his journey home. There was at that time another giant, named Cucullin—some say he was Irish, and some say he was Scotch—but whether Scotch or Irish, sorrow doubt of it but he was a targer. No other giant of the day could stand before him; and such was his strength, that, when well vexed, he could give a stamp that shook the country about him. The fame and name of him went far and near; and nothing in the shape of a man, it was said, had any chance with him in a fight. Whether the story is true or not, I cannot say, but the report went that, by one blow of his fists he flattened a thunderbolt, and kept it in his pocket, in the shape of a pancake, to show to all his enemies, when they were about to fight him. Undoubtedly he had given every giant in Ireland a considerable beating, barring Fin M'Coul himself; and he swore, by the solemn contents of Moll Kelly's Primer, that he would never rest, night or day, winter or summer, till he would serve Fin with the same sauce, if he could catch him. Fin, however, who no doubt was the cock of the walk on his own dunghill, had a strong disinclination to meet a giant who could make a young earthquake, or flatten a thunderbolt when he was angry; so he accordingly kept dodging about from place to place, not much to his credit as a Trojan, to be sure, whenever he happened to get the hard word that Cucullin was on the scent of him. This, then, was the marrow of the whole movement, although he put it on his anxiety to see Oonagh; and I am not saying but there was some truth in that too. [Pg 268] However, the short and long of it was, with reverence be it spoken, that he heard Cucullin was coming to the Causeway to have a trial of strength with him; and he was naturally enough seized, in consequence, with a very warm and sudden sit of affection for his wife, poor woman, who was delicate in her health, and leading, besides, a very lonely, uncomfortable life of it (he assured them) in his absence. He accordingly pulled up the fir-tree, as I said before, and having snedded it into a walking-stick, set out on his affectionate travels to see his darling Oonagh on the top of Knockmany, by the way.
Now, the truth is, it has to come out that honest Fin's affection for his wife, although warm enough in itself, was by no means the real reason for his journey home. At that time, there was another giant named Cucullin—some say he was Irish, and some say he was Scottish—but whether Scottish or Irish, there's no doubt he was a tough fighter. No other giant of the day could stand up to him; and his strength was such that when he got really angry, he could stomp hard enough to shake the ground around him. His fame spread far and wide, and it was said no man could compete with him in a fight. Whether this story is true or not, I can't say, but the rumor was that he flattened a thunderbolt with one punch and kept it in his pocket like a pancake to show to any enemies before they fought him. Undoubtedly, he had beaten every giant in Ireland except Fin M'Coul himself; and he swore, by the solemn contents of Moll Kelly's Primer, that he wouldn't rest, day or night, winter or summer, until he could do the same to Fin if he caught him. However, Fin, who was no doubt the top dog at home, really didn't want to face a giant who could cause a mini earthquake or flatten a thunderbolt when he was angry. So, he kept dodging around from place to place, not exactly a brave move, to be sure, whenever he heard that Cucullin was on his trail. This, then, was the heart of the whole situation, even though he pretended it was just his desire to see Oonagh; and I’m not saying there wasn’t some truth to that too. [Pg 268] However, the bottom line is, with all due respect, that when he heard Cucullin was coming to the Causeway for a showdown, he was understandably hit with a sudden and strong feeling of affection for his wife, poor woman, who was in delicate health and leading a lonely, uncomfortable life (or so he claimed) in his absence. He then pulled up the fir tree, as I mentioned before, and after trimming it into a walking stick, set out on his affectionate journey to see his beloved Oonagh on top of Knockmany.
In truth, to state the suspicions of the country at the time, the people wondered very much why it was that Fin selected such a windy spot for his dwelling-house, and they even went so far as to tell him as much.
In reality, reflecting the concerns of the country at that time, people were really curious about why Fin chose such a windy place for his home, and they even went so far as to tell him so.
"What can you mane, Mr. M'Coul," said they, "by pitching your tent upon the top of Knockmany, where you never are without a breeze, day or night, winter or summer, and where you're often forced to take your nightcap [63] without either going to bed or turning up your little finger; ay, an' where, besides this, there's the sorrow's own want of water?"
"What do you mean, Mr. M'Coul," they said, "by setting up your tent on top of Knockmany, where you're never without a breeze, day or night, winter or summer, and where you're often forced to take your nightcap [63] without either going to bed or raising a finger; yeah, and where, on top of that, there's a real lack of water?"
"Why," said Fin, "ever since I was the height of a round tower, I was known to be fond of having a good prospect of my own; and where the dickens, neighbours, could I find a better spot for a good prospect than the top of Knockmany? As for water, I am sinking a pump, [64] and, plase goodness, as soon as the Causeway's made, I intend to finish it."
"Why," said Fin, "ever since I was the height of a round tower, I've been known to love having a great view of my own; and where on earth, neighbors, could I find a better place for a nice view than the top of Knockmany? As for water, I'm installing a pump, [64] and, please goodness, as soon as the Causeway's built, I plan to finish it."
Now, this was more of Fin's philosophy; for the real state of the case was, that he pitched upon the top of Knockmany in order that he might be able to see Cucullin coming towards the house, and, of course, that he himself might go to look after his distant transactions in other parts of the [Pg 269] country, rather than—but no matter—we do not wish to be too hard on Fin. All we have to say is, that if he wanted a spot from which to keep a sharp look-out—and, between ourselves, he did want it grievously—barring Slieve Croob, or Slieve Donard, or its own cousin, Cullamore, he could not find a neater or more convenient situation for it in the sweet and sagacious province of Ulster.
Now, this was more of Fin's way of thinking; the truth is, he chose the top of Knockmany so he could see Cucullin coming toward the house and, of course, so he could keep an eye on his distant dealings in other parts of the country, rather than—but never mind—we don't want to be too hard on Fin. All we have to say is that if he was looking for a spot to keep a close watch—and honestly, he really needed it—besides Slieve Croob, Slieve Donard, or its own relative, Cullamore, he couldn't find a better or more convenient place for it in the sweet and clever province of Ulster.
"God save all here!" said Fin, good-humouredly, on putting his honest face into his own door.
"God save everyone here!" said Fin, cheerfully, as he poked his friendly face out of his own door.
"Musha, Fin, avick, an' you're welcome home to your own Oonagh, you darlin' bully." Here followed a smack that is said to have made the waters of the lake at the bottom of the hill curl, as it were, with kindness and sympathy.
"Musha, Fin, you're back home to your own Oonagh, you darling bully." Then came a kiss that supposedly made the waters of the lake at the bottom of the hill ripple, as if with kindness and sympathy.
"Faith," said Fin, "beautiful; an' how are you, Oonagh—and how did you sport your figure during my absence, my bilberry?"
"Faith," said Fin, "beautiful; and how are you, Oonagh—and how did you show off your figure while I was gone, my bilberry?"
"Never a merrier—as bouncing a grass widow as ever there was in sweet 'Tyrone among the bushes.'"
"Never a happier—bouncing like a grass widow as ever there was in sweet 'Tyrone among the bushes.'"
Fin gave a short, good-humoured cough, and laughed most heartily, to show her how much he was delighted that she made herself happy in his absence.
Fin let out a light, cheerful cough and laughed genuinely, eager to show her how pleased he was that she found joy even when he wasn't around.
"An' what brought you home so soon, Fin?" said she.
"Why are you back so early, Fin?" she asked.
"Why, avourneen," said Fin, putting in his answer in the proper way, "never the thing but the purest of love and affection for yourself. Sure you know that's truth, anyhow, Oonagh."
"Why, sweetie," said Fin, responding the right way, "it's always just the purest love and affection for you. You know that's the truth, anyway, Oonagh."
Fin spent two or three happy days with Oonagh, and felt himself very comfortable, considering the dread he had of Cucullin. This, however, grew upon him so much that his wife could not but perceive something lay on his mind which he kept altogether to himself. Let a woman alone, in the meantime, for ferreting or wheedling a secret out of her good man, when she wishes. Fin was a proof of this.
Fin spent a couple of happy days with Oonagh and felt pretty comfortable, given how much he dreaded Cucullin. However, this fear started to weigh on him so much that his wife noticed he was hiding something on his mind. Just leave a woman to her own devices when she’s determined to tease a secret out of her man. Fin was a perfect example of this.
"It's this Cucullin," said he, "that's troubling me. When the fellow gets angry, and begins to stamp, he'll [Pg 270] shake you a whole townland; and it's well known that he can stop a thunderbolt, for he always carries one about him in the shape of a pancake, to show to anyone that might misdoubt it."
"It's this Cucullin that's bothering me," he said. "When the guy gets mad and starts stomping around, he can shake an entire town. It's well known that he can stop a thunderbolt because he always has one on him, disguised as a pancake, to show anyone who might doubt it."
As he spoke, he clapped his thumb in his mouth, which he always did when he wanted to prophesy, or to know anything that happened in his absence; and the wife, who knew what he did it for, said, very sweetly,
As he spoke, he put his thumb in his mouth, which he always did when he wanted to predict something or find out what happened while he was away; and his wife, who knew why he did it, said very sweetly,
"Fin, darling, I hope you don't bite your thumb at me, dear?"
"Fin, sweetheart, I hope you’re not giving me the silent treatment, okay?"
"No," said Fin; "but I bite my thumb, acushla," said he.
"No," said Fin; "but I bite my thumb, sweetheart," he said.
"Yes, jewel; but take care and don't draw blood," said she. "Ah, Fin! don't, my bully—don't."
"Yes, sweetheart; but be careful not to draw blood," she said. "Oh, Fin! please don't, my tough guy—don't."
"He's coming," said Fin; "I see him below Dungannon."
"He's coming," Fin said; "I can see him down by Dungannon."
"Thank goodness, dear! an' who is it, avick? Glory be to God!"
"Thank goodness, dear! And who is it, my dear? Thank God!"
"That baste, Cucullin," replied Fin; "and how to manage I don't know. If I run away, I am disgraced; and I know that sooner or later I must meet him, for my thumb tells me so."
"That jerk, Cucullin," Fin replied; "and I have no idea how to handle this. If I run away, I'll be humiliated; and I know that sooner or later I have to face him, because my intuition tells me so."
"When will he be here?" said she.
"When will he be here?" she asked.
"To-morrow, about two o'clock," replied Fin, with a groan.
"Tomorrow, around two o'clock," Fin replied, groaning.
"Well, my bully, don't be cast down," said Oonagh; "depend on me, and maybe I'll bring you better out of this scrape than ever you could bring yourself, by your rule o' thumb."
"Well, my bully, don’t be discouraged," said Oonagh; "trust me, and maybe I’ll help you get out of this mess better than you could on your own, using your own methods."
This quieted Fin's heart very much, for he knew that Oonagh was hand and glove with the fairies; and, indeed, to tell the truth, she was supposed to be a fairy herself. If she was, however, she must have been a kind-hearted one, for, by all accounts, she never did anything but good in the neighbourhood.
This really calmed Fin's heart, because he knew that Oonagh was closely connected with the fairies; in fact, people said she was a fairy herself. If she was, she must have been a kind one, because everyone said she only did good things in the neighborhood.
Now it so happened that Oonagh had a sister named Granua, living opposite them, on the very top of Cullamore, which I have mentioned already, and this Granua was quite [Pg 271] as powerful as herself. The beautiful valley that lies between them is not more than about three or four miles broad, so that of a summer's evening, Granua and Oonagh were able to hold many an agreeable conversation across it, from the one hill-top to the other. Upon this occasion Oonagh resolved to consult her sister as to what was best to be done in the difficulty that surrounded them.
Now, it just so happened that Oonagh had a sister named Granua, who lived across from them, right on the top of Cullamore, which I’ve mentioned before, and this Granua was just as powerful as she was. The beautiful valley between them is only about three or four miles wide, so on a summer evening, Granua and Oonagh were able to have many pleasant conversations across it, from one hilltop to the other. On this occasion, Oonagh decided to consult her sister about what was best to do in the difficult situation they found themselves in.
"Granua," said she, "are you at home?"
"Granua," she said, "are you home?"
"No," said the other; "I'm picking bilberries in Althadhawan" (Anglicé, the Devil's Glen).
"No," said the other; "I'm picking bilberries in Althadhawan" (English, the Devil's Glen).
"Well," said Oonagh, "get up to the top of Cullamore, look about you, and then tell us what you see."
"Well," Oonagh said, "go to the top of Cullamore, take a look around, and then tell us what you see."
"Very well," replied Granua; after a few minutes, "I am there now."
"Okay," Granua replied after a few minutes, "I’m there now."
"What do you see?" asked the other.
"What do you see?" asked the other person.
"Goodness be about us!" exclaimed Granua, "I see the biggest giant that ever was known coming up from Dungannon."
"Goodness gracious!" exclaimed Granua, "I see the biggest giant ever known coming up from Dungannon."
"Ay," said Oonagh, "there's our difficulty. That giant is the great Cucullin; and he's now commin' up to leather Fin. What's to be done?"
"Ay," said Oonagh, "there's our problem. That giant is the great Cucullin; and he's coming up to challenge Fin. What should we do?"
"I'll call to him," she replied, "to come up to Cullamore and refresh himself, and maybe that will give you and Fin time to think of some plan to get yourselves out of the scrape. But," she proceeded, "I'm short of butter, having in the house only half-a-dozen firkins, and as I'm to have a few giants and giantesses to spend the evenin' with me, I'd feel thankful, Oonagh, if you'd throw me up fifteen or sixteen tubs, or the largest miscaun you have got, and you'll oblige me very much."
"I'll call him," she said, "to come up to Cullamore and get refreshed, and maybe that will give you and Fin some time to come up with a plan to get out of this mess. But," she continued, "I'm low on butter, having only about six firkins at the moment, and since I'm having a few giants and giantesses over tonight, I would really appreciate it, Oonagh, if you could send me up fifteen or sixteen tubs, or the biggest container you have, and I'd be very grateful."
"I'll do that with a heart and a-half," replied Oonagh; "and, indeed, Granua, I feel myself under great obligations to you for your kindness in keeping him off of us till we see what can be done; for what would become of us all if anything happened Fin, poor man."
"I'll do that with all my heart," replied Oonagh; "and really, Granua, I feel deeply grateful to you for keeping him away from us until we figure out what we can do; because what would happen to all of us if anything happened to Fin, the poor guy?"
She accordingly got the largest miscaun of butter she had—which might be about the weight of a couple a dozen mill-stones, so that you may easily judge of its size—and [Pg 272] calling up to her sister, "Granua," said she, "are you ready? I'm going to throw you up a miscaun, so be prepared to catch it."
She then grabbed the biggest bowl of butter she had—which was about the weight of a couple dozen millstones, so you can imagine how big it was—and [Pg 272] called out to her sister, "Granua, are you ready? I'm going to toss you a bowl, so get ready to catch it."
"I will," said the other; "a good throw now, and take care it does not fall short."
"I will," said the other; "make a good throw now, and make sure it doesn't fall short."
Oonagh threw it; but, in consequence of her anxiety about Fin and Cucullin, she forgot to say the charm that was to send it up, so that, instead of reaching Cullamore, as she expected, it fell about half-way between the two hills, at the edge of the Broad Bog near Augher.
Oonagh threw it, but because she was worried about Fin and Cucullin, she forgot to recite the charm that was supposed to send it up. So, instead of reaching Cullamore as she had hoped, it landed about halfway between the two hills, at the edge of the Broad Bog near Augher.
"My curse upon you!" she exclaimed; "you've disgraced me. I now change you into a grey stone. Lie there as a testimony of what has happened; and may evil betide the first living man that will ever attempt to remove or injure you!"
"My curse on you!" she shouted; "you've humiliated me. I now turn you into a grey stone. Lie there as proof of what has happened; and may bad luck come to the first living person who ever tries to move or harm you!"
And, sure enough, there it lies to this day, with the mark of the four fingers and thumb imprinted in it, exactly as it came out of her hand.
And, sure enough, there it is to this day, with the imprint of four fingers and a thumb on it, just like it came out of her hand.
"Never mind," said Granua, "I must only do the best I can with Cucullin. If all fail, I'll give him a cast of heather broth to keep the wind out of his stomach, or a panada of oak-bark to draw it in a bit; but, above all things, think of some plan to get Fin out of the scrape he's in, otherwise he's a lost man. You know you used to be sharp and ready-witted; and my own opinion, Oonagh, is, that it will go hard with you, or you'll outdo Cucullin yet."
"Never mind," Granua said. "I just have to do my best with Cucullin. If everything else fails, I'll give him some heather broth to settle his stomach, or an oak-bark panada to ease it a bit; but above all, think of a way to help Fin out of the mess he’s in, or he’ll be done for. You know you used to be clever and quick-witted; and my own opinion, Oonagh, is that it’ll be tough for you, or you’ll end up outsmarting Cucullin yet."
She then made a high smoke on the top of the hill, after which she put her finger in her mouth, and gave three whistles, and by that Cucullin knew he was invited to Cullamore—for this was the way that the Irish long ago gave a sign to all strangers and travellers, to let them know they were welcome to come and take share of whatever was going.
She then made a big smoke signal on the top of the hill, after which she put her finger in her mouth and whistled three times. With that, Cucullin knew he was invited to Cullamore—this was how the Irish long ago signaled to all strangers and travelers to let them know they were welcome to join in whatever was happening.
In the meantime, Fin was very melancholy, and did not know what to do, or how to act at all. Cucullin was an ugly customer, no doubt, to meet with; and, moreover, the idea of the confounded "cake" aforesaid flattened the very heart within him. What chance could he have, strong [Pg 273] and brave though he was, with a man who could, when put in a passion, walk the country into earthquakes and knock thunderbolts into pancakes? The thing was impossible; and Fin knew not on what hand to turn him. Right or left—backward or forward—where to go he could form no guess whatsoever.
In the meantime, Fin was feeling really down and didn’t know what to do or how to act. Cucullin was definitely a tough opponent to deal with, and the thought of the annoying "cake" only made him feel worse. What chance did he have, no matter how strong and brave he was, against a guy who could cause earthquakes in a fit of rage and turn thunderbolts into pancakes? It seemed impossible, and Fin had no idea which way to turn. Left or right—backward or forward—he couldn’t figure out where to go at all.
"Oonagh," said he, "can you do nothing for me? Where's all your invention? Am I to be skivered like a rabbit before your eyes, and to have my name disgraced forever in the sight of all my tribe, and me the best man among them? How am I to fight this man-mountain—this huge cross between an earthquake and a thunderbolt?—with a pancake in his pocket that was once——"
"Oonagh," he said, "can’t you do anything for me? Where’s all your creativity? Am I just going to be cut down like a rabbit right in front of you, and have my name ruined forever in the eyes of my people, when I’m the best man among them? How am I supposed to fight this giant—this huge mix of an earthquake and a thunderbolt?—with a pancake in his pocket that used to be——"
"Be easy, Fin," replied Oonagh; "troth, I'm ashamed of you. Keep your toe in your pump, will you? Talking of pancakes, maybe we'll give him as good as any he brings with him—thunderbolt or otherwise. If I don't treat him to as smart feeding as he's got this many a day, never trust Oonagh again. Leave him to me, and do just as I bid you."
"Take it easy, Fin," Oonagh replied. "Honestly, I'm embarrassed for you. Keep your foot in your shoe, okay? Speaking of pancakes, maybe we'll serve him as good as any he brings—whether it's a shock or not. If I don't give him a meal as good as what he's had lately, you can forget about trusting me, Oonagh. Just leave him to me, and do exactly what I say."
This relieved Fin very much; for, after all, he had great confidence in his wife, knowing, as he did, that she had got him out of many a quandary before. The present, however, was the greatest of all; but still he began to get courage, and was able to eat his victuals as usual. Oonagh then drew the nine woollen threads of different colours, which she always did to find out the best way of succeeding in anything of importance she went about. She then platted them into three plats with three colours in each, putting one on her right arm, one round her heart, and the third round her right ankle, for then she knew that nothing could fail with her that she undertook.
This made Fin feel a lot better because he had a lot of faith in his wife, knowing she had helped him out of many tricky situations before. This time, though, was the biggest challenge yet; but he started to feel braver and was able to eat his food as usual. Oonagh then pulled out nine woollen threads in different colors, which she always did to determine the best way to succeed in anything important she worked on. She then braided them into three strands with three colors each, putting one on her right arm, one around her heart, and the third around her right ankle, because she believed that nothing could go wrong with whatever she set out to do.
Having everything now prepared, she sent round to the neighbours and borrowed one-and-twenty iron griddles, which she took and kneaded into the hearts of one-and-twenty cakes of bread, and these she baked on the fire in the usual way, setting them aside in the cupboard according as they were done. She then put down a large pot of [Pg 274] new milk, which she made into curds and whey, and gave Fin due instructions how to use the curds when Cucullin should come. Having done all this, she sat down quite contented, waiting for his arrival on the next day about two o'clock, that being the hour at which he was expected—for Fin knew as much by the sucking of his thumb. Now, this was a curious property that Fin's thumb had; but, notwithstanding all the wisdom and logic he used, to suck out of it, it could never have stood to him here were it not for the wit of his wife. In this very thing, moreover, he was very much resembled by his great foe, Cucullin; for it was well known that the huge strength he possessed all lay in the middle finger of his right hand, and that, if he happened by any mischance to lose it, he was no more, notwithstanding his bulk, than a common man.
Having everything ready, she went to the neighbors and borrowed twenty-one iron griddles, which she used to make twenty-one loaves of bread, baking them over the fire as usual and setting them aside in the cupboard as they were finished. Then, she put a large pot of [Pg 274] fresh milk on the stove, turning it into curds and whey, and gave Fin clear instructions on how to use the curds when Cucullin arrived. After doing all this, she sat down, feeling content, waiting for him to show up the next day around two o'clock, which was the time she expected him—Fin knew this just by sucking his thumb. This was a peculiar trait of Fin's thumb; however, despite all the wisdom and logic he tried to extract from it, it wouldn't have been any help to him without his wife's cleverness. Interestingly, he shared this trait with his great enemy, Cucullin; it was well known that all of Cucullin's immense strength was concentrated in the middle finger of his right hand, and if he happened to lose it, he would be no more than an ordinary man, despite his size.
At length, the next day, he was seen coming across the valley, and Oonagh knew that it was time to commence operations. She immediately made the cradle, and desired Fin to lie down in it, and cover himself up with the clothes.
At last, the next day, he was seen coming across the valley, and Oonagh knew it was time to get started. She quickly made the cradle and asked Fin to lie down in it and cover himself with the blankets.
"You must pass for you own child," said she; "so just lie there snug, and say nothing, but be guided by me." This, to be sure, was wormwood to Fin—I mean going into the cradle in such a cowardly manner—but he knew Oonagh well; and finding that he had nothing else for it, with a very rueful face he gathered himself into it, and lay snug, as she had desired him.
"You need to pretend to be your own child," she said. "So just lie there comfortably, and don’t say anything, but follow my lead." This was really hard for Fin—I mean, getting into the cradle like such a coward—but he knew Oonagh well; and realizing he had no other choice, with a very regretful expression, he curled up inside it and lay comfortably, just as she had asked.
About two o'clock, as he had been expected, Cucullin came in. "God save all here!" said he; "is this where the great Fin M'Coul lives?"
About two o'clock, as people had expected, Cucullin walked in. "God save everyone here!" he said; "is this where the great Fin M'Coul lives?"
"Indeed it is, honest man," replied Oonagh; "God save you kindly—won't you be sitting?"
"Yes, it really is, honest man," Oonagh replied. "God bless you—won't you have a seat?"
"Thank you, ma'am," says he, sitting down; "you're Mrs. M'Coul, I suppose?"
"Thank you, ma'am," he says, sitting down; "you're Mrs. M'Coul, right?"
"I am," said she; "and I have no reason, I hope, to be ashamed of my husband."
"I am," she said; "and I hope I have no reason to be ashamed of my husband."
"No," said the other, "he has the name of being the strongest and bravest man in Ireland; but for all that, [Pg 275] there's a man not far from you that's very desirous of taking a shake with him. Is he at home?"
"No," said the other, "he's known as the strongest and bravest man in Ireland; but still, [Pg 275] there's a guy not far from you who's really eager to challenge him. Is he home?"
"Why, then, no," she replied; "and if ever a man left his house in a fury, he did. It appears that some one told him of a big basthoon of a giant called Cucullin being down at the Causeway to look for him, and so he set out there to try if he could catch him. Troth, I hope, for the poor giant's sake, he won't meet with him, for if he does, Fin will make paste of him at once."
"Well, no," she said. "If anyone ever left their house in a rage, it was him. Apparently, someone told him about this huge giant named Cucullin who’s down at the Causeway looking for him, so he headed there to see if he could catch him. Honestly, for the poor giant's sake, I hope he doesn't run into him, because if he does, Fin will squash him right away."
"Well," said the other, "I am Cucullin, and I have been seeking him these twelve months, but he always kept clear of me; and I will never rest night or day till I lay my hands on him."
"Well," said the other, "I'm Cucullin, and I've been looking for him for the past twelve months, but he always managed to avoid me; and I won't rest, day or night, until I catch him."
At this Oonagh set up a loud laugh, of great contempt, by-the-way, and looked at him as if he was only a mere handful of a man.
At this, Oonagh let out a loud, scornful laugh and looked at him as if he were just a little man.
"Did you ever see Fin?" said she, changing her manner all at once.
"Have you seen Fin?" she asked, shifting her tone abruptly.
"How could I?" said he; "he always took care to keep his distance."
"How could I?" he said. "He always made sure to keep his distance."
"I thought so," she replied; "I judged as much; and if you take my advice, you poor-looking creature, you'll pray night and day that you may never see him, for I tell you it will be a black day for you when you do. But, in the meantime, you perceive that the wind's on the door, and as Fin himself is from home, maybe you'd be civil enough to turn the house, for it's always what Fin does when he's here."
"I thought so," she replied. "I figured as much, and if you take my advice, you poor thing, you'll pray day and night that you never run into him, because trust me, it'll be a tough day for you when you do. But, in the meantime, you see that the wind's at the door, and since Fin himself is away, maybe you'd be kind enough to turn the house, since that's always what Fin does when he’s around."
This was a startler even to Cucullin; but he got up, however, and after pulling the middle finger of his right hand until it cracked three times, he went outside, and getting his arms about the house, completely turned it as she had wished. When Fin saw this, he felt a certain description of moisture, which shall be nameless, oozing out through every pore of his skin; but Oonagh, depending upon her woman's wit, felt not a whit daunted.
This surprised even Cucullin, but he got up anyway. After cracking the middle finger of his right hand three times, he went outside and wrapped his arms around the house, completely turning it as she had wanted. When Fin saw this, he felt a strange kind of sweat, which I won't name, oozing from every pore of his skin; but Oonagh, using her intelligence, wasn't the least bit discouraged.
"Arrah, then," said she, "as you are so civil, maybe you'd do another obliging turn for us, as Fin's not here to do it himself. You see, after this long stretch of dry [Pg 276] weather we've had, we feel very badly off for want of water. Now, Fin says there's a fine spring-well somewhere under the rocks behind the hill here below, and it was his intention to pull them asunder; but having heard of you, he left the place in such a fury, that he never thought of it. Now, if you try to find it, troth I'd feel it a kindness."
"Alright then," she said, "since you're being so nice, maybe you could do us another favor since Fin isn’t here to do it himself. You see, after this long stretch of dry weather we’ve had, we’re really in need of water. Fin mentioned there’s a great spring well somewhere under the rocks behind the hill down there, and he planned to break them apart, but after hearing about you, he stormed off in such a rage that he totally forgot about it. Now, if you could find it, I’d really appreciate it."
She then brought Cucullin down to see the place, which was then all one solid rock; and, after looking at it for some time, he cracked his right middle finger nine times, and, stooping down, tore a cleft about four hundred feet deep, and a quarter of a mile in length, which has since been christened by the name of Lumford's Glen. This feat nearly threw Oonagh herself off her guard; but what won't a woman's sagacity and presence of mind accomplish?
She then took Cucullin to see the place, which was just one solid rock at the time; and after watching it for a while, he cracked his right middle finger nine times and, bending down, tore a crack about four hundred feet deep and a quarter of a mile long, which is now called Lumford's Glen. This impressive act almost caught Oonagh off guard; but what can’t a woman’s quick thinking and composure achieve?
"You'll now come in," said she, "and eat a bit of such humble fare as we can give you. Fin, even although he and you are enemies, would scorn not to treat you kindly in his own house; and, indeed, if I didn't do it even in his absence, he would not be pleased with me."
"You can come in now," she said, "and have some of the simple food we can offer you. Fin, even though you two are enemies, would never disrespect you in his own home; and honestly, if I didn't do this even while he's not here, he wouldn't be happy with me."
She accordingly brought him in, and placing half-a-dozen of the cakes we spoke of before him, together with a can or two of butter, a side of boiled bacon, and a stack of cabbage, she desired him to help himself—for this, be it known, was long before the invention of potatoes. Cucullin, who, by the way, was a glutton as well as a hero, put one of the cakes in his mouth to take a huge whack out of it, when both Fin and Oonagh were stunned with a noise that resembled something between a growl and a yell. "Blood and fury!" he shouted; "how is this? Here are two of my teeth out! What kind of bread is this you gave me?"
She brought him in and set down half a dozen of the cakes we mentioned earlier, along with a couple of cans of butter, a side of boiled bacon, and a pile of cabbage. She told him to help himself—this was long before potatoes were invented. Cucullin, who, by the way, was both a glutton and a hero, popped one of the cakes into his mouth for a big bite when both Fin and Oonagh were shocked by a noise that sounded like a mix of a growl and a yell. "Blood and fury!" he shouted; "what's going on? I just lost two of my teeth! What kind of bread is this you're giving me?"
"What's the matter?" said Oonagh coolly.
"What's wrong?" Oonagh asked calmly.
"Matter!" shouted the other again; "why, here are the two best teeth in my head gone."
"Matter!" shouted the other again; "I can't believe it, my two best teeth are gone!"
"Why," said she, "that's Fin's bread—the only bread he ever eats when at home; but, indeed, I forgot to tell you that nobody can eat it but himself, and that child in the cradle there. I thought, however, that, as you were reported to be rather a stout little fellow of your size, you [Pg 277] might be able to manage it, and I did not wish to affront a man that thinks himself able to fight Fin. Here's another cake—maybe it's not so hard as that."
"Why," she said, "that's Fin's bread—the only bread he eats when he's home; but I forgot to mention that nobody can eat it except him and that baby in the cradle. However, since I heard you're a pretty stout little guy for your size, I thought you might be able to handle it, and I didn’t want to upset someone who believes he can take on Fin. Here's another cake—maybe it's not as tough as that one."
Cucullin at the moment was not only hungry, but ravenous, so he accordingly made a fresh set at the second cake, and immediately another yell was heard twice as loud as the first. "Thunder and giblets!" he roared, "take your bread out of this, or I will not have a tooth in my head; there's another pair of them gone!"
Cucullin was not just hungry; he was starving, so he went for the second cake and instantly let out a yell that was twice as loud as the first. "Thunder and giblets!" he shouted, "get your bread out of here, or I’ll be left without a single tooth; there goes another pair!"
"Well, honest man," replied Oonagh, "if you're not able to eat the bread, say so quietly, and don't be wakening the child in the cradle there. There, now, he's awake upon me."
"Well, honest man," Oonagh replied, "if you can't eat the bread, just say so quietly, and don't wake the child in the crib there. Look, now he's awake because of you."
Fin now gave a skirl that startled the giant, as coming from such a youngster as he was represented to be. "Mother," said he, "I'm hungry—get me something to eat." Oonagh went over, and putting into his hand a cake that had no griddle in it, Fin, whose appetite in the meantime was sharpened by what he saw going forward, soon made it disappear. Cucullin was thunderstruck, and secretly thanked his stars that he had the good fortune to miss meeting Fin, for, as he said to himself, I'd have no chance with a man who could eat such bread as that, which even his son that's but in his cradle can munch before my eyes.
Fin now let out a scream that surprised the giant, considering he was supposed to be just a kid. "Mom," he said, "I'm hungry—get me something to eat." Oonagh walked over and handed him a cake that didn't need a griddle. Fin, whose hunger was growing with everything he saw happening around him, quickly devoured it. Cucullin was stunned and silently thanked his luck for avoiding Fin, because, as he thought to himself, I wouldn't stand a chance against someone who could eat bread like that, which even his baby can munch on right in front of me.
"I'd like to take a glimpse at the lad in the cradle," said he to Oonagh; "for I can tell you that the infant who can manage that nutriment is no joke to look at, or to feed of a scarce summer."
"I'd like to take a look at the kid in the cradle," he told Oonagh; "because I can tell you that the baby who can handle that food is no joke to look at, or to feed during a scarce summer."
"With all the veins of my heart," replied Oonagh; "get up, acushla, and show this decent little man something that won't be unworthy of your father, Fin M'Coul."
"With all the love in my heart," replied Oonagh; "get up, darling, and show this great guy something that would make your father, Fin M'Coul, proud."
Fin, who was dressed for the occasion as much like a boy as possible, got up, and bringing Cucullin out, "Are you strong?" said he.
Fin, who was dressed as much like a boy as he could for the occasion, got up and brought Cucullin out. "Are you strong?" he asked.
"Thunder an' ounds!" exclaimed the other, "what a voice in so small a chap!"
"Wow, what a voice for such a small guy!" exclaimed the other.
"Are you strong?" said Fin again; "are you able to [Pg 278] squeeze water out of that white stone?" he asked, putting one into Cucullin's hand. The latter squeezed and squeezed the stone, but to no purpose; he might pull the rocks of Lumford's Glen asunder, and flatten a thunderbolt, but to squeeze water out of a white stone was beyond his strength. Fin eyed him with great contempt, as he kept straining and squeezing and squeezing and straining, till he got black in the face with the efforts.
"Are you strong?" Fin asked again. "Can you squeeze water out of that white stone?" He handed one to Cucullin. Cucullin squeezed and squeezed the stone, but it was useless; he could pull apart the rocks of Lumford's Glen and flatten a thunderbolt, but squeezing water out of a white stone was beyond him. Fin watched him with clear disdain as Cucullin kept straining and squeezing, getting more and more frustrated until his face turned black from the effort.
"Ah, you're a poor creature!" said Fin. "You a giant! Give me the stone here, and when I'll show what Fin's little son can do; you may then judge of what my daddy himself is."
"Ah, you're in a tough spot!" said Fin. "You a giant! Hand me the stone, and I'll show you what Fin's little son can do; then you can judge what my dad is really like."
Fin then took the stone, and slyly exchanging it for the curds, he squeezed the latter until the whey, as clear as water, oozed out in a little shower from his hand.
Fin then took the stone and cleverly swapped it for the curds. He squeezed the curds until the whey, clear as water, trickled out in a small stream from his hand.
"I'll now go in," said he "to my cradle; for I scorn to lose my time with any one that's not able to eat my daddy's bread, or squeeze water out of a stone. Bedad, you had better be off out of this before he comes back; for if he catches you, it's in flummery he'd have you in two minutes."
"I'll head in now," he said, "to my crib; because I refuse to waste my time with anyone who can't earn my dad's bread or get blood from a stone. Honestly, you should get out of here before he comes back; because if he finds you, he'll have you in some serious trouble within two minutes."
Cucullin, seeing what he had seen, was of the same opinion himself; his knees knocked together with the terror of Fin's return, and he accordingly hastened in to bid Oonagh farewell, and to assure her, that from that day out, he never wished to hear of, much less to see, her husband. "I admit fairly that I'm not a match for him," said he, "strong as I am; tell him I will avoid him as I would the plague, and that I will make myself scarce in this part of the country while I live."
Cucullin, realizing what he had seen, felt the same way; his knees shook with fear at the thought of Fin's return, so he quickly went in to say goodbye to Oonagh and to reassure her that from that day on, he never wanted to hear about, let alone see, her husband. "I'll be honest, I'm no match for him," he said, "as strong as I am; tell him I’ll stay away from him like he’s the plague and that I’ll keep my distance in this area for as long as I live."
Fin, in the meantime, had gone into the cradle, where he lay very quietly, his heart at his mouth with delight that Cucullin was about to take his departure, without discovering the tricks that had been played off on him.
Fin, in the meantime, had gone into the cradle, where he lay very quietly, his heart in his throat with joy that Cucullin was about to leave without realizing the tricks that had been played on him.
"It's well for you," said Oonagh, "that he doesn't happen to be here, for it's nothing but hawk's meat he'd make of you."
"It's good for you," Oonagh said, "that he isn't here, because he would just turn you into hawk's food."
"I know that," says Cucullin; "divil a thing else he'd make of me; but before I go, will you let me feel what kind [Pg 279] of teeth they are that can eat griddle-bread like that?"—and he pointed to it as he spoke.
"I know that," says Cucullin; "he wouldn't turn me into anything else; but before I leave, can I feel what kind of teeth can munch on griddle-bread like that?"—and he pointed to it as he spoke.
"With all pleasure in life," said she; "only, as they're far back in his head, you must put your finger a good way in."
"With all the joy in life," she said; "just remember, since they're deep in his head, you'll need to put your finger in quite a bit."
Cucullin was surprised to find such a powerful set of grinders in one so young; but he was still much more so on finding, when he took his hand from Fin's mouth, that he had left the very finger upon which his whole strength depended, behind him. He gave one loud groan, and fell down at once with terror and weakness. This was all Fin wanted, who now knew that his most powerful and bitterest enemy was completely at his mercy. He instantly started out of the cradle, and in a few minutes the great Cucullin, that was for such a length of time the terror of him and all his followers, lay a corpse before him. Thus did Fin, through the wit and invention of Oonagh, his wife, succeed in overcoming his enemy by stratagem, which he never could have done by force: and thus also is it proved that the women, if they bring us into many an unpleasant scrape, can sometimes succeed in getting us out of others that are as bad.
Cucullin was shocked to find such a powerful pair of teeth in someone so young; but he was even more startled when he pulled his hand away from Fin's mouth and realized he had left behind the very finger that held his entire strength. He let out a loud groan and collapsed immediately from fear and weakness. This was exactly what Fin wanted, as he now understood that his most formidable and bitterest enemy was completely at his mercy. He quickly jumped out of the cradle, and within minutes, the great Cucullin—who had long been a source of terror for him and all his followers—lay lifeless before him. Thus, Fin, thanks to the cleverness and resourcefulness of his wife Oonagh, managed to defeat his enemy through strategy, something he could never have achieved through brute force: and this also serves to show that while women might lead us into many a troublesome situation, they can sometimes help us escape from others that are just as bad.
Footnotes
KINGS, QUEENS, PRINCESSES,
EARLS, ROBBERS.
THE TWELVE WILD GEESE. [65]
PATRICK KENNEDY.
There was once a King and Queen that lived very happily together, and they had twelve sons and not a single daughter. We are always wishing for what we haven't, and don't care for what we have, and so it was with the Queen. One day in winter, when the bawn was covered with snow, she was looking out of the parlour window, and saw there a calf that was just killed by the butcher, and a raven standing near it. "Oh," says she, "if I had only a daughter with her skin as white as that snow, her cheeks as red as that blood, and her hair as black as that raven, I'd give away every one of my twelve sons for her." The moment she said the word, she got a great fright, and a shiver went through her, and in an instant after, a severe-looking old woman stood before her. "That was a wicked wish you made," said she, "and to punish you it will be granted. You will have such a daughter as you desire, but the very day of her birth you will lose your other children." She vanished the moment she said the words.
Once upon a time, there was a King and Queen who lived very happily together, and they had twelve sons and no daughters at all. We often long for what we don’t have and overlook what we do, and that’s how it was with the Queen. One winter day, when the yard was covered in snow, she was looking out of the living room window and saw a calf that had just been killed by the butcher, along with a raven standing nearby. "Oh," she said, "if only I had a daughter with skin as white as that snow, cheeks as red as that blood, and hair as black as that raven, I’d trade all my twelve sons for her." The moment she spoke these words, she felt a wave of fear and a chill ran through her, and suddenly, a stern-looking old woman appeared in front of her. "That was an awful wish you made," she said, "and to punish you, it will come true. You will have the daughter you desire, but on the very day she is born, you will lose your other children." She vanished the instant she finished speaking.
And that very way it turned out. When she expected her delivery, she had her children all in a large room of the [Pg 281] palace, with guards all round it, but the very hour her daughter came into the world, the guards inside and outside heard a great whirling and whistling, and the twelve princes were seen flying one after another out through the open window, and away like so many arrows over the woods. Well, the king was in great grief for the loss of his sons, and he would be very enraged with his wife if he only knew that she was so much to blame for it.
And that’s exactly how it happened. When she was about to give birth, she had all her kids in a big room of the [Pg 281] palace, surrounded by guards, but the moment her daughter was born, the guards inside and outside heard a loud whirling and whistling sound, and the twelve princes were seen flying out through the open window one after the other, like arrows shooting over the woods. The king was devastated over the loss of his sons, and he would be very angry with his wife if he only knew how much she was to blame for it.
Everyone called the little princess Snow-white-and-Rose-red on account of her beautiful complexion. She was the most loving and lovable child that could be seen anywhere. When she was twelve years old she began to be very sad and lonely, and to torment her mother, asking her about her brothers that she thought were dead, for none up to that time ever told her the exact thing that happened them. The secret was weighing very heavy on the Queen's conscience, and as the little girl persevered in her questions, at last she told her. "Well, mother," said she, "it was on my account my poor brothers were changed into wild geese, and are now suffering all sorts of hardship; before the world is a day older, I'll be off to seek them, and try to restore them to their own shapes."
Everyone called the little princess Snow-white-and-Rose-red because of her beautiful complexion. She was the most loving and lovable child anyone could find. When she turned twelve, she started to feel very sad and lonely, and she kept bothering her mother, asking about her brothers whom she believed were dead, as no one had ever told her what happened to them. The secret weighed heavily on the Queen's conscience, and as the girl kept asking questions, she finally revealed the truth. "Well, mother," she said, "it's because of me that my poor brothers were turned into wild geese and are now enduring all kinds of hardships; before the day is over, I'll go search for them and try to bring them back to their true forms."
The King and Queen had her well watched, but all was no use. Next night she was getting through the woods that surrounded the palace, and she went on and on that night, and till the evening of next day. She had a few cakes with her, and she got nuts, and mugoreens (fruit of the sweet briar), and some sweet crabs, as she went along. At last she came to a nice wooden house just at sunset. There was a fine garden round it, full of the handsomest flowers, and a gate in the hedge. She went in, and saw a table laid out with twelve plates, and twelve knives and forks, and twelve spoons, and there were cakes, and cold wild fowl, and fruit along with the plates, and there was a good fire, and in another long room there were twelve beds. Well, while she was looking about her she heard the gate opening, and footsteps along the walk, and in came twelve young men, and there was great grief and surprise on all their faces when [Pg 282] they laid eyes on her. "Oh, what misfortune sent you here?" said the eldest. "For the sake of a girl we were obliged to leave our father's court, and be in the shape of wild geese all day. That's twelve years ago, and we took a solemn oath that we would kill the first young girl that came into our hands. It's a pity to put such an innocent and handsome girl as you are out of the world, but we must keep our oath." "But," said she, "I'm your only sister, that never knew anything about this till yesterday; and I stole away from our father's and mother's palace last night to find you out and relieve you if I can." Every one of them clasped his hands, and looked down on the floor, and you could hear a pin fall till the eldest cried out, "A curse light on our oath! what shall we do?" "I'll tell you that," said an old woman that appeared at the instant among them. "Break your wicked oath, which no one should keep. If you attempted to lay an uncivil finger on her I'd change you into twelve booliaun buis (stalks of ragweed), but I wish well to you as well as to her. She is appointed to be your deliverer in this way. She must spin and knit twelve shirts for you out of bog-down, to be gathered by her own hands on the moor just outside of the wood. It will take her five years to do it, and if she once speaks, or laughs, or cries the whole time, you will have to remain wild geese by day till you're called out of the world. So take care of your sister; it is worth your while." The fairy then vanished, and it was only a strife with the brothers to see who would be first to kiss and hug their sister.
The King and Queen had her closely watched, but it was no use. The next night, she was making her way through the woods surrounding the palace, continuing on until the evening of the following day. She had a few cakes with her, and as she traveled, she collected nuts, sweet briar fruit, and some sweet crabs. Finally, she arrived at a lovely wooden house just as the sun was setting. There was a beautiful garden around it, filled with stunning flowers, and a gate in the hedge. She went inside and saw a table set for twelve, complete with plates, knives, forks, and spoons. There were cakes, cold wild fowl, and fruit on the table, along with a warm fire, and in another long room, there were twelve beds. While she was exploring, she heard the gate open and footsteps approaching, and in walked twelve young men, whose faces showed great grief and surprise when they saw her. "Oh, what misfortune brought you here?" said the eldest. "Because of a girl, we were forced to leave our father's court and have taken the form of wild geese during the day for twelve years. We've sworn an oath to kill the first young girl we encounter. It’s a shame to put such an innocent and beautiful girl out of this world, but we must keep our oath." "But," she said, "I’m your only sister, and I had no idea about this until yesterday. I sneaked away from our parents' palace last night to find you and help if I can." Each of them clasped their hands and looked down, and you could hear a pin drop until the eldest shouted, "A curse on our oath! What shall we do?" "I can tell you," said an old woman who suddenly appeared among them. "Break your wicked oath, which no one should uphold. If you dare to touch her inappropriately, I’ll turn you into twelve ragweed stalks, but I wish well for both of you. She is destined to be your savior. She must spin and knit twelve shirts for you from bog-down, which she has to collect with her own hands from the moor just outside the wood. It will take her five years to complete this task, and if she speaks, laughs, or cries at any point during that time, you will have to remain wild geese by day until the end of the world. So take care of your sister; it's worth it." The fairy then disappeared, and the brothers began to compete to be the first to embrace their sister.
So for three long years the poor young princess was occupied pulling bog-down, spinning it, and knitting it into shirts, and at the end of the three years she had eight made. During all that time, she never spoke a word, nor laughed, nor cried: the last was the hardest to refrain from. One fine day she was sitting in the garden spinning, when in sprung a fine greyhound and bounded up to her, and laid his paws on her shoulder, and licked her forehead and her hair. The next minute a beautiful young prince rode up to the little garden gate, took off his hat, and asked for leave [Pg 283] to come in. She gave him a little nod, and in he walked. He made ever so many apologies for intruding, and asked her ever so many questions, but not a word could he get out of her. He loved her so much from the first moment, that he could not leave her till he told her he was king of a country just bordering on the forest, and he begged her to come home with him, and be his wife. She couldn't help loving him as much as he did her, and though she shook her head very often, and was very sorry to leave her brothers, at last she nodded her head, and put her hand in his. She knew well enough that the good fairy and her brothers would be able to find her out. Before she went she brought out a basket holding all her bog-down, and another holding the eight shirts. The attendants took charge of these, and the prince placed her before him on his horse. The only thing that disturbed him while riding along was the displeasure his stepmother would feel at what he had done. However, he was full master at home, and as soon as he arrived he sent for the bishop, got his bride nicely dressed, and the marriage was celebrated, the bride answering by signs. He knew by her manners she was of high birth, and no two could be fonder of each other.
So for three long years, the poor young princess was busy pulling bog-down, spinning it, and knitting it into shirts, and after three years, she had made eight of them. During all that time, she never spoke a word, nor laughed, nor cried; the last one was the hardest to hold back. One sunny day, while she was sitting in the garden spinning, a beautiful greyhound jumped in, bounded up to her, laid its paws on her shoulder, and licked her forehead and hair. The next minute, a handsome young prince rode up to the little garden gate, took off his hat, and asked if he could come in. She gave him a slight nod, and he entered. He apologized multiple times for intruding and asked her many questions, but she didn’t say a word. He fell in love with her from the first moment and couldn’t leave until he told her he was the king of a country right next to the forest, and he asked her to come home with him and be his wife. She couldn't help but love him as much as he loved her, and even though she shook her head a lot and felt very sad about leaving her brothers, she eventually nodded and took his hand. She knew that the good fairy and her brothers would be able to find her. Before she left, she brought out a basket with all her bog-down and another with the eight shirts. The attendants took care of these, and the prince placed her in front of him on his horse. The only thing that worried him while riding was how upset his stepmother would be about his decision. However, he was the master at home, and as soon as they arrived, he sent for the bishop, had his bride dressed nicely, and they got married, with the bride responding in signs. He could tell from her demeanor that she was of noble birth, and no couple could be more in love with each other.
The wicked stepmother did all she could to make mischief, saying she was sure she was only a woodman's daughter; but nothing could disturb the young king's opinion of his wife. In good time the young queen was delivered of a beautiful boy, and the king was so glad he hardly knew what to do for joy. All the grandeur of the christening and the happiness of the parents tormented the bad woman more than I can tell you, and she determined to put a stop to all their comfort. She got a sleeping posset given to the young mother, and while she was thinking and thinking how she could best make away with the child, she saw a wicked-looking wolf in the garden, looking up at her, and licking his chops. She lost no time, but snatched the child from the arms of the sleeping woman, and pitched it out The beast caught it in his mouth, and was over the garden fence in a minute. The wicked woman then pricked her own [Pg 284] fingers, and dabbled the blood round the mouth of the sleeping mother.
The evil stepmother did everything she could to cause trouble, claiming she was certain she was just a woodcutter's daughter; but nothing could change the young king's view of his wife. Soon enough, the young queen gave birth to a beautiful baby boy, and the king was so overjoyed that he hardly knew what to do with himself. All the splendor of the christening and the happiness of the parents drove the wicked woman mad with jealousy, and she decided to ruin their joy. She had a sleeping potion given to the young mother, and while she was plotting how to get rid of the child, she noticed a menacing-looking wolf in the garden, staring at her and licking its lips. Without wasting any time, she grabbed the child from the arms of the sleeping woman and threw him outside. The beast caught him in its mouth and was over the garden fence in an instant. The evil woman then pricked her own [Pg 284] fingers and smeared the blood around the mouth of the sleeping mother.
Well, the young king was just then coming into the big bawn from hunting, and as soon as he entered the house, she beckoned to him, shed a few crocodile tears, began to cry and wring her hands, and hurried him along the passage to the bedchamber.
Well, the young king was just coming back from hunting when he entered the big courtyard, and as soon as he got inside the house, she waved him over, shed some fake tears, started to cry and wring her hands, and quickly led him down the hallway to the bedroom.
Oh, wasn't the poor king frightened when he saw the queen's mouth bloody, and missed his child? It would take two hours to tell you the devilment of the old queen, the confusion and fright, and grief of the young king and queen, the bad opinion he began to feel of his wife, and the struggle she had to keep down her bitter sorrow, and not give way to it by speaking or lamenting. The young king would not allow any one to be called, and ordered his stepmother to give out that the child fell from the mother's arms at the window, and that a wild beast ran off with it. The wicked woman pretended to do so, but she told underhand to everybody she spoke to what the king and herself saw in the bedchamber.
Oh, how scared the poor king was when he saw the queen's bloody mouth and realized his child was missing! It would take two hours to explain the old queen's wickedness, the confusion and fear, and the grief of the young king and queen, the doubts he started to have about his wife, and the struggle she faced to suppress her deep sorrow and not give in to it by speaking or crying. The young king refused to let anyone be called and instructed his stepmother to say that the child fell from the mother's arms at the window and that a wild animal took it away. The evil woman pretended to comply, but she secretly told everyone she spoke to what the king and she had seen in the bedroom.
The young queen was the most unhappy woman in the three kingdoms for a long time, between sorrow for her child, and her husband's bad opinion; still she neither spoke nor cried, and she gathered bog-down and went on with the shirts. Often the twelve wild geese would be seen lighting on the trees in the park or on the smooth sod, and looking in at her windows. So she worked on to get the shirts finished, but another year was at an end, and she had the twelfth shirt finished except one arm, when she was obliged to take to her bed, and a beautiful girl was born.
The young queen was the unhappiest woman in the three kingdoms for a long time, filled with sorrow for her child and her husband's negative opinion. Still, she neither spoke nor cried, and she collected bog-down and continued making the shirts. Often, the twelve wild geese could be seen landing in the trees of the park or on the smooth grass, peering in at her windows. She kept working to finish the shirts, but as another year came to an end, she had completed the twelfth shirt except for one arm when she was forced to take to her bed, and a beautiful girl was born.
Now the king was on his guard, and he would not let the mother and child be left alone for a minute; but the wicked woman bribed some of the attendants, set others asleep, gave the sleepy posset to the queen, and had a person watching to snatch the child away, and kill it. But what should she see but the same wolf in the garden looking up and licking his chops again? Out went the child, and away with it flew the wolf, and she smeared the sleeping mother's [Pg 285] mouth and face with blood, and then roared, and bawled, and cried out to the king and to everybody she met, and the room was filled, and everyone was sure the young queen had just devoured her own babe.
Now the king was on high alert, and he wouldn’t let the mother and child be alone for even a minute; but the evil woman bribed some of the attendants, put others to sleep, gave the queen a drugged drink, and had someone watching to snatch the child away and kill it. But what did she see but the same wolf in the garden looking up and licking its lips again? Out went the child, and off flew the wolf, and she smeared the sleeping mother’s [Pg 285] mouth and face with blood, then shouted, screamed, and called out to the king and everyone she encountered, and the room filled up, with everyone convinced that the young queen had just eaten her own baby.
The poor mother thought now her life would leave her. She was in such a state she could neither think nor pray, but she sat like a stone, and worked away at the arm of the twelfth shirt.
The exhausted mother thought her life was slipping away. She was in such a daze that she could neither think nor pray, but she sat like a statue, working on the arm of the twelfth shirt.
The king was for taking her to the house in the wood where he found her, but the stepmother, and the lords of the court, and the judges would not hear of it, and she was condemned to be burned in the big bawn at three o'clock the same day. When the hour drew near, the king went to the farthest part of his palace, and there was no more unhappy man in his kingdom at that hour.
The king wanted to take her to the house in the woods where he found her, but the stepmother, the lords of the court, and the judges wouldn’t allow it, and she was sentenced to be burned in the large yard at three o'clock that same day. As the time approached, the king went to the farthest part of his palace, and at that moment, he was the most miserable man in his kingdom.
When the executioners came and led her off, she took the pile of shirts in her arms. There was still a few stitches wanted, and while they were tying her to the stakes she still worked on. At the last stitch she seemed overcome and dropped a tear on her work, but the moment after she sprang up, and shouted out, "I am innocent; call my husband!" The executioners stayed their hands, except one wicked-disposed creature, who set fire to the faggot next him, and while all were struck in amaze, there was a rushing of wings, and in a moment the twelve wild geese were standing around the pile. Before you could count twelve, she flung a shirt over each bird, and there in the twinkling of an eye were twelve of the finest young men that could be collected out of a thousand. While some were untying their sister, the eldest, taking a strong stake in his hand, struck the busy executioner such a blow that he never needed another.
When the executioners arrived and took her away, she held the pile of shirts in her arms. There were still a few stitches left to do, and while they were tying her to the stakes, she kept working. At the last stitch, she seemed to be overwhelmed and dropped a tear on her work, but in the next moment, she jumped up and shouted, "I am innocent; call my husband!" The executioners paused, except for one cruel person who lit the wood next to him, and while everyone else was frozen in shock, there was a rush of wings, and suddenly twelve wild geese were standing around the pile. Before you could count to twelve, she threw a shirt over each bird, and in the blink of an eye, there appeared twelve of the finest young men you could find from a thousand. While some were untying their sister, the eldest, grabbing a strong stake, struck the busy executioner a blow that left him down for good.
While they were comforting the young queen, and the king was hurrying to the spot, a fine-looking woman appeared among them holding the babe on one arm and the little prince by the hand. There was nothing but crying for joy, and laughing for joy, and hugging and kissing, and when any one had time to thank the good fairy, who in the shape of a wolf, carried the child away, she was not to be [Pg 286] found. Never was such happiness enjoyed in any palace that ever was built, and if the wicked queen and her helpers were not torn by wild horses, they richly deserved it.
While they were comforting the young queen, and the king was rushing to the scene, a beautiful woman appeared among them, holding the baby in one arm and the little prince by the hand. There was nothing but tears of joy, laughter, hugs, and kisses, and whenever someone had a moment to thank the good fairy, who, disguised as a wolf, took the child away, she couldn’t be found. Never had such happiness been felt in any palace that was ever built, and if the evil queen and her accomplices weren't torn apart by wild horses, they truly deserved it.
Footnote
THE LAZY BEAUTY AND HER AUNTS.
PATRICK KENNEDY'S "FIRESIDE STORIES OF IRELAND."
There was once a poor widow woman, who had a daughter that was as handsome as the day, and as lazy as a pig, saving your presence. The poor mother was the most industrious person in the townland, and was a particularly good hand at the spinning-wheel. It was the wish of her heart that her daughter should be as handy as herself; but she'd get up late, eat her breakfast before she'd finish her prayers, and then go about dawdling, and anything she handled seemed to be burning her fingers. She drawled her words as if it was a great trouble to her to speak, or as if her tongue was as lazy as her body. Many a heart-scald her poor mother got with her, and still she was only improving like dead fowl in August.
There was once a poor widow who had a daughter who was as beautiful as can be and as lazy as could be, excuse my expression. The poor mother was the hardest worker in the whole town and was particularly skilled at using the spinning wheel. It was her greatest wish that her daughter would be as capable as she was; but the girl would get up late, eat her breakfast before finishing her prayers, and then just meander about, as if anything she touched was too hot to handle. She dragged out her words like it was such a burden to speak, or like her tongue was as lazy as her body. Her poor mother often felt heartbroken over her, and still the girl showed no signs of improvement, just like a dead bird in August.
Well, one morning that things were as bad as they could be, and the poor woman was giving tongue at the rate of a mill-clapper, who should be riding by but the king's son. "Oh dear, oh dear, good woman!" said he, "you must have a very bad child to make you scold so terribly. Sure it can't be this handsome girl that vexed you!" "Oh, please your Majesty, not at all," says the old dissembler. "I was only checking her for working herself too much. Would your majesty believe it? She spins three pounds of flax in a day, weaves it into linen the next, and makes it all into shirts the day after." "My gracious," says the prince, "she's the very lady that will just fill my mother's eye, and herself's the greatest spinner in the kingdom. Will you put [Pg 287] on your daughter's bonnet and cloak, if you please, ma'am, and set her behind me? Why, my mother will be so delighted with her, that perhaps she'll make her her daughter-in-law in a week, that is, if the young woman herself is agreeable."
One morning when things were as bad as they could be, and the poor woman was yelling like crazy, who should come riding by but the prince. "Oh dear, oh dear, good woman!" he said, "You must have a really bad child to make you scold like that. It can’t be this pretty girl who’s bothering you!" "Oh, your Majesty, not at all," replied the old trickster. "I was just making sure she doesn’t overwork herself. Can you believe it? She spins three pounds of flax in a day, weaves it into linen the next, and turns it all into shirts the day after." "Goodness," said the prince, "she’s exactly the kind of girl that will impress my mother, and she’s the best spinner in the kingdom. Would you please put a [Pg 287] on your daughter's bonnet and cloak and have her sit behind me? My mother will be so pleased with her that maybe she’ll make her her daughter-in-law in a week, if the young woman is agreeable."
Well, between the confusion, and the joy, and the fear of being found out, the women didn't know what to do; and before they could make up their minds, young Anty (Anastasia) was set behind the prince, and away he and his attendants went, and a good heavy purse was left behind with the mother. She pullillued a long time after all was gone, in dread of something bad happening to the poor girl.
Well, with all the confusion, joy, and fear of being discovered, the women were unsure of what to do; and before they could decide, young Anty (Anastasia) was positioned behind the prince, and off he and his attendants went, leaving a hefty purse behind with the mother. She pulled for a long time after everything had left, worrying that something bad might happen to the poor girl.
The prince couldn't judge of the girl's breeding or wit from the few answers he pulled out of her. The queen was struck in a heap when she saw a young country girl sitting behind her son, but when she saw her handsome face, and heard all she could do, she didn't think she could make too much of her. The prince took an opportunity of whispering her that if she didn't object to be his wife she must strive to please his mother. Well, the evening went by, and the prince and Anty were getting fonder and fonder of one another, but the thought of the spinning used toe send the cold to her heart every moment. When bed-time came, the old queen went along with her to a beautiful bedroom, and when she was bidding her good-night, she pointed to a heap of fine flax, and said, "You may begin as soon as you like to-morrow morning, and I'll expect to see these three pounds in nice thread the morning after." Little did the poor girl sleep that night. She kept crying and lamenting that she didn't mind her mother's advice better. When she was left alone next morning, she began with a heavy heart; and though she had a nice mahogany wheel and the finest flax you ever saw, the thread was breaking every moment. One while it was as fine as a cobweb, and the next as coarse as a little boy's whipcord. At last she pushed her chair back, let her hands fall in her lap, and burst out a-crying.
The prince couldn't gauge the girl's upbringing or intelligence from the few replies he managed to get from her. The queen was taken aback when she spotted a young country girl sitting behind her son, but once she saw her pretty face and heard about her skills, she figured she couldn't underestimate her. The prince took a moment to whisper to her that if she was okay with being his wife, she needed to make an effort to please his mother. The evening passed, and the prince and Anty were growing more attached to each other, but the thought of the spinning made her heart sink each moment. When bedtime came, the old queen took her to a lovely bedroom, and as she said goodnight, she pointed to a pile of fine flax, saying, "You can start whenever you like tomorrow morning, and I expect to see three pounds of nice thread by the morning after." The poor girl hardly slept that night, crying and regretting that she hadn't listened to her mother's advice better. When left alone the next morning, she started with a heavy heart; even with a nice mahogany wheel and the finest flax she’d ever seen, the thread kept breaking constantly. At times it was as fine as a cobweb, and at others, as thick as a little boy's whipcord. Finally, she pushed her chair back, let her hands drop into her lap, and burst into tears.
[Pg 288] A small, old woman with surprising big feet appeared before her at the same moment, and said, "What ails you, you handsome colleen?" "An' haven't I all that flax to spin before to-morrow morning, and I'll never be able to have even five yards of fine thread of it put together." "An' would you think bad to ask poor Colliagh Cushmōr (Old woman Big-foot) to your wedding with the young prince? If you promise me that, all your three pounds will be made into the finest of thread while you're taking your sleep to-night." "Indeed, you must be there and welcome, and I'll honour you all the days of your life." "Very well; stay in your room till tea-time, and tell the queen she may come in for her thread as early as she likes to-morrow morning." It was all as she said; and the thread was finer and evener than the gut you see with fly-fishers. "My brave girl you were!" says the queen. "I'll get my own mahogany loom brought into you, but you needn't do anything more to-day. Work and rest, work and rest, is my motto. To-morrow you'll weave all this thread, and who knows what may happen?"
[Pg 288] A small, old woman with surprisingly big feet appeared in front of her at that moment and said, "What's wrong, you beautiful girl?" "I have all this flax to spin before tomorrow morning, and I won't even be able to get five yards of fine thread from it." "Would it be too much to invite poor Colliagh Cushmōr (Old Woman Big-foot) to your wedding with the young prince? If you promise me that, all your three pounds will turn into the finest thread while you sleep tonight." "Of course, you're welcome to come, and I'll honor you for the rest of your days." "Alright; stay in your room until tea time, and tell the queen she can come by for her thread as early as she wants tomorrow morning." Everything went as she said, and the thread was finer and smoother than the gut you see used by fly-fishers. "You did a fantastic job!" said the queen. "I'll have my own mahogany loom brought to you, but you don't have to do anything else today. Work and rest, work and rest, that's my motto. Tomorrow you'll weave all this thread, and who knows what could happen?"
The poor girl was more frightened this time than the last, and she was so afraid to lose the prince. She didn't even know how to put the warp in the gears, nor how to use the shuttle, and she was sitting in the greatest grief, when a little woman, who was mighty well-shouldered about the hips, all at once appeared to her, told her her name was Colliach Cromanmōr, and made the same bargain with her as Colliach Cushmōr. Great was the queen's pleasure when she found early in the morning a web as fine and white as the finest paper you ever saw. "The darling you were!" says she. "Take your ease with the ladies and gentlemen to-day, and if your have all this made into nice shirts to-morrow you may present one of them to my son, and be married to him out of hand."
The poor girl was more scared this time than before, and she was so afraid of losing the prince. She didn't even know how to put the warp in the gears or how to use the shuttle, and she was sitting there in deep sorrow when suddenly a little woman, who was quite sturdy around the hips, appeared to her. She said her name was Colliach Cromanmōr and offered her the same deal as Colliach Cushmōr. The queen was thrilled when she found a web in the morning that was as fine and white as the best paper you could imagine. "You did a wonderful job!" she said. "Take the day off to enjoy yourself with the ladies and gentlemen, and if you can make nice shirts from this by tomorrow, you can present one to my son and marry him right away."
Oh, wouldn't you pity poor Anty the next day, she was now so near the prince, and, maybe, would be soon so far from him. But she waited as patiently as she could with scissors, needle, and thread in hand, till a minute after noon. [Pg 289] Then she was rejoiced to see the third old woman appear. She had a big red nose, and informed Anty that people called her Shron Mor Rua on that account. She was up to her as good as the others, for a dozen fine shirts were lying on the table when the queen paid her an early visit.
Oh, wouldn't you feel sorry for poor Anty the next day? She was so close to the prince, and maybe soon, she'd be so far from him. But she waited as patiently as she could with scissors, needle, and thread in hand until just after noon. [Pg 289] Then she was excited to see the third old woman show up. She had a big red nose and told Anty that people called her Shron Mor Rua because of it. She was just as skilled as the others, since a dozen nice shirts were lying on the table when the queen paid her an early visit.
Now there was nothing talked of but the wedding, and I needn't tell you it was grand. The poor mother was there along with the rest, and at the dinner the old queen could talk of nothing but the lovely shirts, and how happy herself and the bride would be after the honeymoon, spinning, and weaving, and sewing shirts and shifts without end. The bridegroom didn't like the discourse, and the bride liked it less, and he was going to say something, when the footman came up to the head of the table and said to the bride, "Your ladyship's aunt, Colliach Cushmōr, bade me ask might she come in." The bride blushed and wished she was seven miles under the floor, but well became the prince. "Tell Mrs. Cushmōr," said he, "that any relation of my bride's will be always heartily welcome wherever she and I are." In came the woman with the big foot, and got a seat near the prince. The old queen didn't like it much, and after a few words she asked rather spitefully, "Dear ma'am, what's the reason your foot is so big?" "Musha, faith, your majesty, I was standing almost all my life at the spinning-wheel, and that's the reason." "I declare to you, my darling," said the prince, "I'll never allow you to spend one hour at the same spinning-wheel." The same footman said again, "Your ladyship's aunt, Colliach Cromanmōr, wishes to come in, if the genteels and yourself have no objection." Very sharoose (displeased) was Princess Anty, but the prince sent her welcome, and she took her seat, and drank healths apiece to the company. "May I ask, ma'am?" says the old queen, "why you're so wide half-way between the head and the feet?" "That, your majesty, is owing to sitting all my life at the loom." "By my sceptre," says the prince, "my wife shall never sit there an hour." The footman again came up. "Your ladyship's aunt, Colliach Shron Mor Rua, is asking leave to [Pg 290] come into the banquet." More blushing on the bride's face, but the bridegroom spoke out cordially, "Tell Mrs. Shron Mor Rua she's doing us an honour." In came the old woman, and great respect she got near the top of the table, but the people down low put up their tumblers and glasses to their noses to hide the grins. "Ma'am," says the old queen, "will you tell us, if you please, why your nose is so big and red?" "Throth, your majesty, my head was bent down over the stitching all my life, and all the blood in my body ran into my nose." "My darling," said the prince to Anty, "if ever I see a needle in your hand, I'll run a hundred miles from you."
Now the only topic of conversation was the wedding, and I don't need to tell you it was grand. The poor mother was there with everyone else, and during dinner, the old queen couldn’t stop talking about the beautiful shirts and how happy she and the bride would be after the honeymoon, spinning, weaving, and sewing shirts and shifts endlessly. The bridegroom didn’t like the conversation, and the bride liked it even less, and just as he was about to say something, the footman approached the head of the table and said to the bride, "Your ladyship's aunt, Colliach Cushmōr, asked if she could come in." The bride blushed and wished she were seven miles underground, but the prince handled it gracefully. "Tell Mrs. Cushmōr," he said, "that any relative of my bride's will always be warmly welcomed wherever she and I are." In walked the woman with the large foot and took a seat near the prince. The old queen wasn’t pleased, and after a few words, she asked rather spitefully, "Dear ma'am, why is your foot so big?" "Musha, well, your majesty, I’ve spent almost my whole life standing at the spinning-wheel, and that's why." "I promise you, my dear," said the prince, "I will never allow you to spend even an hour at the spinning-wheel." The same footman spoke again, "Your ladyship's aunt, Colliach Cromanmōr, wishes to come in, if it’s alright with the gentry and yourself." Princess Anty was very sharoose (displeased), but the prince welcomed her, and she took her seat and raised a toast to the company. "May I ask, ma'am?" said the old queen, "why are you so wide halfway between your head and your feet?" "That, your majesty, is because I’ve spent my entire life sitting at the loom." "By my sceptre," said the prince, "my wife shall never sit there for even an hour." The footman came up again. "Your ladyship's aunt, Colliach Shron Mor Rua, is asking to join the banquet." The bride blushed again, but the bridegroom spoke warmly, "Tell Mrs. Shron Mor Rua she’s doing us an honor." In came the old woman, and she received great respect near the top of the table, while the people further down raised their tumblers and glasses to their noses to hide their grins. "Ma'am," said the old queen, "can you please tell us why your nose is so big and red?" "Honestly, your majesty, I spent my whole life bent over stitching, and all the blood in my body rushed into my nose." "My darling," said the prince to Anty, "if I ever see a needle in your hand, I’ll run a hundred miles from you."
"And in troth, girls and boys, though it's a diverting story, I don't think the moral is good; and if any of you thuckeens go about imitating Anty in her laziness, you'll find it won't thrive with you as it did with her. She was beautiful beyond compare, which none of you are, and she had three powerful fairies to help her besides. There's no fairies now, and no prince or lord to ride by, and catch you idling or working; and maybe, after all, the prince and herself were not so very happy when the cares of the world or old age came on them."
"And honestly, kids, even though this is an entertaining story, I don’t think the message is good. If any of you little ones try to copy Anty and her laziness, you’re going to find that it won’t work out for you like it did for her. She was stunning beyond belief, which none of you are, and she had three powerful fairies to back her up. There aren't any fairies now, and no prince or nobleman to come by and catch you slacking off or working; and maybe, in the end, the prince and she weren’t that happy when the burdens of life or old age caught up with them."
Thus was the tale ended by poor old Shebale (Sybilla), Father Murphy's housekeeper, in Coolbawn, Barony of Bantry, about half a century since.
Thus was the tale ended by poor old Shebale (Sybilla), Father Murphy's housekeeper, in Coolbawn, Barony of Bantry, about fifty years ago.
THE HAUGHTY PRINCESS. [66]
BY PATRICK KENNEDY.
There was once a very worthy king, whose daughter was the greatest beauty that could be seen far or near, but she was as proud as Lucifer, and no king or prince would she agree to marry. Her father was tired out at last, and invited [Pg 291] every king, and prince, and duke, and earl that he knew or didn't know to come to his court to give her one trial more. They all came, and next day after breakfast they stood in a row in the lawn, and the princess walked along in the front of them to make her choice. One was fat, and says she, "I won't have you, Beer-barrel!" One was tall and thin, and to him she said, "I won't have you, Ramrod!" To a white-faced man she said, "I won't have you, Pale Death;" and to a red-cheeked man she said, "I won't have you, Cockscomb!" She stopped a little before the last of all, for he was a fine man in face and form. She wanted to find some defect in him, but he had nothing remarkable but a ring of brown curling hair under his chin. She admired him a little, and then carried it off with, "I won't have you, Whiskers!"
There was once a very respected king, whose daughter was the most beautiful girl around, but she was as proud as could be, and wouldn’t agree to marry any king or prince. Her father, finally fed up, invited every king, prince, duke, and earl he knew or didn’t know to come to his court for one more chance. They all showed up, and the next day after breakfast, they lined up on the lawn while the princess walked along in front of them to make her choice. One guy was fat, and she said, "I won’t have you, Beer-barrel!" Another was tall and thin, and she told him, "I won’t have you, Ramrod!" To a pale man, she remarked, "I won’t have you, Pale Death;" and to a rosy-cheeked man, she said, "I won’t have you, Cockscomb!" She paused a bit before the last one, because he was handsome in both face and form. She tried to find a flaw in him, but he only had a ring of brown curly hair under his chin. She admired him briefly, but then brushed it off with, "I won’t have you, Whiskers!"
So all went away, and the king was so vexed, he said to her, "Now to punish your impudence, I'll give you to the first beggarman or singing sthronshuch that calls;" and, as sure as the hearth-money, a fellow all over-rags, and hair that came to his shoulders, and a bushy red beard all over his face, came next morning, and began to sing before the parlour window.
So everyone left, and the king was so angry that he said to her, "To punish your rudeness, I'll give you to the first beggar or singing sthronshuch who shows up;" and, just like clockwork, a guy covered in rags, with hair down to his shoulders and a bushy red beard all over his face, came by the next morning and started singing in front of the parlor window.
When the song was over, the hall-door was opened, the singer asked in, the priest brought, and the princess married to Beardy. She roared and she bawled, but her father didn't mind her. "There," says he to the bridegroom, "is five guineas for you. Take your wife out of my sight, and never let me lay eyes on you or her again."
When the song ended, the hall door opened, the singer came in, the priest brought in the ceremony, and the princess married Beardy. She screamed and cried, but her father didn’t care. “Here,” he said to the groom, “is five guineas for you. Take your wife out of my sight, and never let me see either of you again.”
Off he led her, and dismal enough she was. The only thing that gave her relief was the tones of her husband's voice and his genteel manners. "Whose wood is this?" said she, as they were going through one. "It belongs to the king you called Whiskers yesterday." He gave her the same answer about meadows and corn-fields, and at last a fine city. "Ah, what a fool I was!" said she to herself. "He was a fine man, and I might have him for a husband." At last they were coming up to a poor cabin. "Why are you bringing me here?" says the poor lady. "This was [Pg 292] my house," said he, "and now it's yours." She began to cry, but she was tired and hungry, and she went in with him.
Off he took her, and she felt pretty miserable. The only thing that comforted her was the sound of her husband's voice and his polite manners. "Whose woods are these?" she asked as they walked through one. "They belong to the king you called Whiskers yesterday." He gave her the same response about meadows and cornfields, and eventually a beautiful city. "Ah, what a fool I was!" she thought to herself. "He was a great man, and I could have had him as my husband." Finally, they approached a shabby cabin. "Why are you bringing me here?" the poor lady asked. "This was my house," he said, "and now it's yours." She started to cry, but she was also tired and hungry, so she went inside with him.
Ovoch! there was neither a table laid out, nor a fire burning, and she was obliged to help her husband to light it, and boil their dinner, and clean up the place after; and next day he made her put on a stuff gown and a cotton handkerchief. When she had her house readied up, and no business to keep her employed, he brought home sallies [willows], peeled them, and showed her how to make baskets. But the hard twigs bruised her delicate fingers, and she began to cry. Well, then he asked her to mend their clothes, but the needle drew blood from her fingers, and she cried again. He couldn't bear to see her tears, so he bought a creel of earthenware, and sent her to the market to sell them. This was the hardest trial of all, but she looked so handsome and sorrowful, and had such a nice air about her, that all her pans, and jugs, and plates, and dishes were gone before noon, and the only mark of her old pride she showed was a slap she gave a buckeen across the face when he axed her to go in an' take share of a quart.
Oh dear! there was neither a table set, nor a fire burning, and she had to help her husband light it, cook their dinner, and clean up afterwards; and the next day he made her put on a plain dress and a cotton handkerchief. Once she had the house all ready and nothing to keep her busy, he brought home some willows, stripped them, and showed her how to make baskets. But the tough twigs hurt her delicate fingers, and she started to cry. Then he asked her to mend their clothes, but the needle pricked her fingers and made her bleed, so she cried again. He couldn't stand to see her tears, so he bought her a basket of earthenware and sent her to the market to sell them. This was the hardest challenge of all, but she looked so beautiful and sad, and had such a lovely presence, that all her pans, jugs, plates, and dishes were sold before noon, and the only sign of her old pride she showed was a slap she gave a young man across the face when he asked her to come in and share a quart.
Well, her husband was so glad, he sent her with another creel the next day; but faith! her luck was after deserting her. A drunken huntsman came up riding, and his beast got in among her ware, and made brishe of every mother's son of 'em. She went home cryin', and her husband wasn't at all pleased. "I see," said he, "you're not fit for business. Come along, I'll get you a kitchen-maid's place in the palace. I know the cook."
Well, her husband was so happy that he sent her off with another basket the next day; but honestly, her luck had run out. A drunk hunter rode up, and his horse got into her goods, ruining everything. She went home crying, and her husband was not pleased at all. "I see," he said, "you're not cut out for this. Come on, I'll find you a kitchen maid's job in the palace. I know the cook."
So the poor thing was obliged to stifle her pride once more. She was kept very busy, and the footman and the butler would be very impudent about looking for a kiss, but she let a screech out of her the first attempt was made, and the cook gave the fellow such a lambasting with the besom that he made no second offer. She went home to her husband every night, and she carried broken victuals wrapped in papers in her side pockets.
So the poor thing had to swallow her pride again. She was kept super busy, and the footman and the butler were really rude about trying to get a kiss, but she let out a scream the first time they tried, and the cook gave the guy such a beating with the broom that he didn't try again. She went home to her husband every night, carrying leftover food wrapped in papers in her side pockets.
A week after she got service there was great bustle in [Pg 293] the kitchen. The king was going to be married, but no one knew who the bride was to be. Well, in the evening the cook filled the princess's pockets with cold meat and puddings, and, says she, "Before you go, let us have a look at the great doings in the big parlour." So they came near the door to get a peep, and who should come out but the king himself, as handsome as you please, and no other but King Whiskers himself. "Your handsome helper must pay for her peeping," said he to the cook, "and dance a jig with me." Whether she would or no, he held her hand and brought her into the parlour. The fiddlers struck up, and away went him with her. But they hadn't danced two steps when the meat and the puddens flew out of her pockets. Every one roared out, and she flew to the door, crying piteously. But she was soon caught by the king, and taken into the back parlour. "Don't you know me, my darling?" said he. "I'm both King Whiskers, your husband the ballad-singer, and the drunken huntsman. Your father knew me well enough when he gave you to me, and all was to drive your pride out of you." Well, she didn't know how she was with fright, and shame, and joy. Love was uppermost anyhow, for she laid her head on her husband's breast and cried like a child. The maids-of-honour soon had her away and dressed her as fine as hands and pins could do it; and there were her mother and father, too; and while the company were wondering what end of the handsome girl and the king, he and his queen, who they didn't know in her fine clothes, and the other king and queen, came in, and such rejoicings and fine doings as there was, none of us will ever see, any way.
A week after she started working there, the kitchen was full of excitement. The king was getting married, but no one knew who the bride would be. That evening, the cook stuffed the princess's pockets with cold meat and puddings, and said, "Before you head out, let's take a look at the big celebration in the parlor." So they approached the door to sneak a peek, and out came the king himself, looking as handsome as ever — King Whiskers. "Your pretty helper has to pay for peeking," he said to the cook, "and dance a jig with me." Whether she wanted to or not, he took her hand and pulled her into the parlor. The fiddlers started playing, and off they went. But they hadn’t danced two steps when the meat and puddings spilled out of her pockets. Everyone burst out laughing, and she dashed to the door, crying desperately. But the king soon grabbed her and took her into the back parlor. "Don’t you recognize me, my dear?" he said. "I’m King Whiskers, your husband the ballad-singer, and the drunken huntsman. Your father knew me well when he gave you to me, and all of this was to humble you." She didn’t know how to handle the fright, shame, and joy swirling inside her. Love won out in the end, as she laid her head on her husband’s chest and cried like a child. The maids dressed her up as best as they could, and her mother and father were there too. While the guests were wondering about the beautiful girl and the king — whom they didn’t recognize in her fancy clothes — the other king and queen came in, and the celebrations and festivities were beyond anything we could ever imagine.
Footnote
[66] Fireside Stories of Ireland.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fireside Stories of Ireland.
THE ENCHANTMENT OF GEAROIDH IARLA.
BY PATRICK KENNEDY. [67]
In old times in Ireland there was a great man of the Fitzgeralds. The name on him was Gerald, but the Irish, that always had a great liking for the family, called him Gearoidh Iarla (Earl Gerald). He had a great castle or rath at Mullymast (Mullaghmast); and whenever the English Government were striving to put some wrong on the country, he was always the man that stood up for it. Along with being a great leader in a fight, and very skilful at all weapons, he was deep in the black art, and could change himself into whatever shape he pleased. His lady knew that he had this power, and often asked him to let her into some of his secrets, but he never would gratify her.
In ancient times in Ireland, there was a notable man from the Fitzgerald family. His name was Gerald, but the Irish, who always had a fondness for the family, referred to him as Gearoidh Iarla (Earl Gerald). He had a large castle or rath at Mullymast (Mullaghmast), and whenever the English Government tried to impose something unjust on the country, he was always the one who stood up for it. Besides being a great leader in battle and highly skilled with all weapons, he was also well-versed in the black art and could transform himself into any shape he desired. His wife knew he had this ability and often asked him to share some of his secrets, but he never obliged her.
She wanted particularly to see him in some strange shape, but he put her off and off on one pretence or other. But she wouldn't be a woman if she hadn't perseverance; and so at last he let her know that if she took the least fright while he'd be out of his natural form, he would never recover it till many generations of men would be under the mould. "Oh! she wouldn't be a fit wife for Gearoidh Iarla if she could be easily frightened. Let him but gratify her in this whim, and he'd see what a hero she was!" So one beautiful summer evening, as they were sitting in their grand drawing-room, he turned his face away from her and muttered some words, and while you'd wink he was clever and clean out of sight, and a lovely goldfinch was flying about the room.
She really wanted to see him take on a strange form, but he kept making excuses to avoid it. However, she was determined, and eventually, he warned her that if she got scared while he was in his unusual form, he wouldn't be able to return to normal for many generations. "Oh! She wouldn't be a suitable wife for Gearoidh Iarla if she could easily be frightened. If he just indulged her in this wish, he'd see what a hero she really was!" So one beautiful summer evening, as they sat in their elegant drawing-room, he turned his face away from her and whispered some words. In the blink of an eye, he was clever and completely out of sight, and a lovely goldfinch was fluttering around the room.
The lady, as courageous as she thought herself, was a little startled, but she held her own pretty well, especially when he came and perched on her shoulder, and shook his wings, and put his little beak to her lips, and whistled the delightfulest tune you ever heard. Well, he flew in circles round the room, and played hide and go seek with his lady, [Pg 295] and flew out into the garden, and flew back again, and lay down in her lap as if he was asleep, and jumped up again.
The lady, as brave as she believed herself to be, was a bit taken aback, but she managed to keep it together pretty well, especially when he came and settled on her shoulder, shook his wings, pressed his little beak to her lips, and whistled the most delightful tune you’ve ever heard. Well, he flew in circles around the room, played hide and seek with his lady, [Pg 295] flew out into the garden, flew back again, and laid down in her lap as if he were asleep, only to jump up again.
Well, when the thing had lasted long enough to satisfy both, he took one flight more into the open air; but by my word he was soon on his return. He flew right into his lady's bosom, and the next moment a fierce hawk was after him. The wife gave one loud scream, though there was no need, for the wild bird came in like an arrow, and struck against a table with such force that the life was dashed out of him. She turned her eyes from his quivering body to where she saw the goldfinch an instant before, but neither goldfinch nor Earl Gerald did she ever lay eyes on again.
Well, after the situation had gone on long enough to please both of them, he took one last flight into the open air; but honestly, he was quickly on his way back. He flew straight into his lady's arms, and the next moment, a fierce hawk was after him. The wife let out a loud scream, even though it wasn’t necessary, because the wild bird came in like an arrow and crashed into a table with such force that it lost its life. She turned her gaze from his quivering body to where she had seen the goldfinch just a moment earlier, but neither the goldfinch nor Earl Gerald was ever seen again.
Once every seven years the Earl rides round the Curragh of Kildare on a steed, whose silver shoes were half an inch thick the time he disappeared; and when these shoes are worn as thin as a cat's ear, he will be restored to the society of living men, fight a great battle with the English, and reign king of Ireland for two-score years. [68]
Once every seven years, the Earl rides around the Curragh of Kildare on a horse whose silver shoes were half an inch thick the last time he disappeared; and when these shoes wear down to the thickness of a cat's ear, he will return to the world of the living, fight a big battle against the English, and reign as king of Ireland for twenty years. [68]
Himself and his warriors are now sleeping in a long cavern under the Rath of Mullaghmast. There is a table running along through the middle of the cave. The Earl is sitting at the head, and his troopers down along in complete armour both sides of the table, and their heads resting on it. Their horses, saddled and bridled, are standing behind their masters in their stalls at each side; and when the day comes, the miller's son that's to be born with six fingers on each hand, will blow his trumpet, and the horses will stamp and whinny, and the knights awake and mount their steeds, and go forth to battle.
Him and his warriors are now sleeping in a long cave under the Rath of Mullaghmast. There’s a table running through the middle of the cave. The Earl is sitting at the head, with his soldiers in full armor lining both sides of the table, their heads resting on it. Their horses, saddled and bridled, are standing behind them in their stalls on each side; and when morning comes, the miller's son who will be born with six fingers on each hand will blow his trumpet, and the horses will stamp and whinny, and the knights will wake up, mount their steeds, and go out to battle.
Some night that happens once in every seven years, while the Earl is riding round the Curragh, the entrance may be seen by any one chancing to pass by. About a hundred years ago, a horse-dealer that was late abroad and a little drunk, saw the lighted cavern, and went in. The lights, and the stillness, and the sight of the men in armour, cowed him a good deal, and he became sober. His hands began [Pg 296] to tremble, and he let a bridle fall on the pavement. The sound of the bit echoed through the long cave, and one of the warriors that was next him lifted his head a little, and said, in a deep hoarse voice, "Is it time yet?" He had the wit to say, "Not yet, but soon will," and the heavy helmet sunk down on the table. The horse-dealer made the best of his way out, and I never heard of any other one having got the same opportunity.
Some night that comes around once every seven years, while the Earl is riding around the Curragh, anyone passing by might see the entrance. About a hundred years ago, a horse dealer who was out late and a bit drunk saw the lighted cave and went inside. The lights, the silence, and the sight of the armored men really scared him, and he sobered up quickly. His hands started to tremble, and he dropped a bridle onto the pavement. The sound of the bit echoed through the long cave, and one of the warriors next to him lifted his head slightly and asked in a deep, hoarse voice, "Is it time yet?" The dealer cleverly replied, "Not yet, but it will be soon," and the heavy helmet sank back down onto the table. The horse dealer made the quickest exit he could, and I haven't heard of anyone else having the same chance.
Footnotes
MUNACHAR AND MANACHAR.
TRANSLATED LITERALLY FROM THE IRISH BY
DOUGLAS HYDE.
There once lived a Munachar and a Manachar, a long time ago, and it is a long time since it was, and if they were alive then they would not be alive now. They went out together to pick raspberries, and as many as Munachar used to pick Manachar used to eat. Munachar said he must go look for a rod to make a gad (a withy band) to hang Manachar, who ate his raspberries every one; and he came to the rod. "God save you," said the rod. "God and Mary save you." "How far are you going?" "Going looking for a rod, a rod to make a gad, a gad to hang Manachar, who ate my raspberries every one."
There once lived a Munachar and a Manachar a long time ago, and it's been quite a while since then, and if they were alive back then, they wouldn't be around now. They set out together to pick raspberries, and for every one Munachar picked, Manachar ate one. Munachar said he needed to find a rod to make a gad (a withy band) to hang Manachar, who ate all his raspberries; and he came across the rod. "God save you," said the rod. "God and Mary save you." "Where are you going?" "I'm looking for a rod, a rod to make a gad, a gad to hang Manachar, who ate all my raspberries."
"You will not get me," said the rod, "until you get an axe to cut me." He came to the axe. "God save you," said the axe. "God and Mary save you." "How far are you going?" "Going looking for an axe, an axe to cut a rod, a rod to make a gad, a gad to hang Manachar, who ate my raspberries every one."
"You won't catch me," said the rod, "until you grab an axe to chop me down." He approached the axe. "God bless you," said the axe. "God and Mary bless you." "Where are you heading?" "I'm looking for an axe, an axe to cut a rod, a rod to make a gad, a gad to hang Manachar, who ate all my raspberries."
"You will not get me," said the axe, "until you get a flag to edge me." He came to the flag. "God save you," says the flag. "God and Mary save you." "How far are you going?" "Going looking for an axe, axe to cut a rod, [Pg 297] a rod to make a gad, a gad to hang Manachar, who ate my raspberries every one."
"You won't get me," said the axe, "until you find a flag to sharpen me." He approached the flag. "God save you," said the flag. "God and Mary save you." "How far are you going?" "I'm off to find an axe, an axe to cut a rod, [Pg 297] a rod to make a gad, a gad to hang Manachar, who ate all my raspberries."
"You will not get me," says the flag, "till you get water to wet me." He came to the water. "God save you," says the water. "God and Mary save you." "How far are you going?" "Going looking for water, water to wet flag to edge axe, axe to cut a rod, a rod to make a gad, a gad to hang Manachar, who ate my raspberries every one."
"You won't catch me," says the flag, "until you bring water to soak me." He approached the water. "God bless you," says the water. "God and Mary bless you." "How far are you headed?" "I'm off to find water, water to soak the flag to sharpen the axe, the axe to cut a branch, a branch to make a spear, a spear to hang Manachar, who ate all my raspberries."
"You will not get me," said the water, "until you get a deer who will swim me." He came to the deer. "God save you," says the deer. "God and Mary save you." "How far are you going?" "Going looking for a deer, deer to swim water, water to wet flag, flag to edge axe, axe to cut a rod, a rod to make a gad, a gad to hang Manachar, who ate my raspberries every one."
"You won't catch me," said the water, "until you find a deer that can swim me." He approached the deer. "God bless you," said the deer. "God and Mary bless you." "Where are you headed?" "I'm searching for a deer, a deer to swim the water, the water to wet the flag, the flag to sharpen the axe, the axe to cut a rod, a rod to make a gad, a gad to hang Manachar, who ate all my raspberries."
"You will not get me," said the deer, "until you get a hound who will hunt me." He came to the hound. "God save you," says the hound. "God and Mary save you." "How far are you going?" "Going looking for a hound, hound to hunt deer, deer to swim water, water to wet flag, flag to edge axe, axe to cut a rod, a rod to make a gad, a gad to hang Manachar, who ate my raspberries every one."
"You won't catch me," said the deer, "until you find a hound to hunt me." He approached the hound. "God bless you," said the hound. "God and Mary bless you." "Where are you off to?" "I'm looking for a hound, a hound to hunt deer, deer to swim in water, water to wet a flag, a flag to sharpen an axe, an axe to cut a rod, a rod to make a gad, a gad to hang Manachar, who ate all my raspberries."
"You will not get me," said the hound, "until you get a bit of butter to put in my claw." He came to the butter. "God save you," says the butter. "God and Mary save you." "How far are you going?" "Going looking for butter, butter to go in claw of hound, hound to hunt deer, deer to swim water, water to wet flag, flag to edge axe, axe to cut a rod, a rod to make a gad, a gad to hang Manachar, who ate my raspberries every one."
"You won't catch me," said the hound, "until you get some butter to put in my paw." He approached the butter. "God bless you," said the butter. "God and Mary bless you." "Where are you headed?" "I'm off to find butter, butter to go in the paw of the hound, the hound to hunt deer, the deer to cross water, the water to wet the cloth, the cloth to sharpen the axe, the axe to cut a rod, a rod to make a goad, a goad to hang Manachar, who ate all my raspberries."
"You will not get me," said the butter, "until you get a cat who shall scrape me." He came to the cat. "God save you," said the cat. "God and Mary save you." "How far are you going?" "Going looking for a cat, cat to scrape butter, butter to go in claw of hound, hound to hunt deer, deer to swim water, water to wet flag, flag to edge axe, axe to cut a rod, a rod to make a gad, gad to hang Manachar, who ate my raspberries every one."
"You won't catch me," said the butter, "until you find a cat who can scrape me." He went to the cat. "God bless you," said the cat. "God and Mary bless you." "Where are you headed?" "I'm looking for a cat, a cat to scrape butter, butter to go in the claw of a hound, a hound to hunt deer, deer to swim in water, water to wet a flag, a flag to edge an axe, an axe to cut a rod, a rod to make a gad, and a gad to hang Manachar, who ate all my raspberries."
[Pg 298] "You will not get me," said the cat, "until you will get milk which you will give me." He came to the cow. "God save you," said the cow. "God and Mary save you." "How far are you going?" "Going looking for a cow, cow to give me milk, milk I will give to the cat, cat to scrape butter, butter to go in claw of hound, hound to hunt deer, deer to swim water, water to wet flag, flag to edge axe, axe to cut a rod, a rod to make a gad, a gad to hang Manachar, who ate my raspberries every one."
[Pg 298] "You won't catch me," said the cat, "until you get some milk to give me." He went up to the cow. "God bless you," said the cow. "God and Mary bless you." "Where are you headed?" "I'm off to find a cow to give me milk, which I'll give to the cat, who will churn butter, the butter will go to the hound, the hound will hunt the deer, the deer will swim in the water, the water will wet the flag, the flag will touch the axe, the axe will cut a rod, the rod will make a gad, and the gad will hang Manachar, who ate all my raspberries."
"You will not get any milk from me," said the cow, "until you bring me a whisp of straw from those threshers yonder." He came to the threshers. "God save you," said the threshers. "God and Mary save ye." "How far are you going?" "Going looking for a whisp of straw from ye to give to the cow, the cow to give me milk, milk I will give to the cat, cat to scrape butter, butter to go in claw of hound, hound to hunt deer, deer to swim water, water to wet flag, flag to edge axe, axe to cut a rod, a rod to make a gad, a gad to hang Manachar, who ate my raspberries every one."
"You won’t get any milk from me," said the cow, "until you bring me a piece of straw from those threshers over there." He went to the threshers. "God save you," said the threshers. "God and Mary save you too." "How far are you going?" "I'm looking for a piece of straw from you to give to the cow, so the cow will give me milk, which I will give to the cat, the cat to make butter, the butter to give to the hound, the hound to chase deer, the deer to swim in water, the water to wet the flag, the flag to sharpen the axe, the axe to cut a rod, a rod to make a gad, a gad to hang Manachar, who ate all my raspberries."
"You will not get any whisp of straw from us," said the threshers, "until you bring us the makings of a cake from the miller over yonder." He came to the miller. "God save you." "God and Mary save you." "How far are you going?" "Going looking for the makings of a cake, which I will give to the threshers, the threshers to give me a whisp of straw, the whisp of straw I will give to the cow, the cow to give me milk, milk I will give to the cat, cat to scrape butter, butter to go in claw of hound, hound to hunt deer, deer to swim water, water to wet flag, flag to edge axe, axe to cut a rod, a rod to make a gad, a gad to hang Manachar, who ate my raspberries every one."
"You won't get a single piece of straw from us," said the threshers, "until you bring us the ingredients for a cake from the miller over there." He went to the miller. "Hello." "Hello to you, too." "Where are you headed?" "I'm looking for the ingredients for a cake, which I’ll give to the threshers, and in exchange, they’ll give me a piece of straw. I’ll give that straw to the cow, and the cow will give me milk. I’ll give the milk to the cat, and the cat will churn butter. The butter will go to the dog, and the dog will hunt deer. The deer will swim across the water, and the water will soak the flag. The flag will sharpen the axe, and the axe will cut a rod. The rod will make a gad, and the gad will hang Manachar, who ate all my raspberries."
"You will not get any makings of a cake from me," said the miller, "till you bring me the full of that sieve of water from the river over there."
"You won’t get any cake from me," said the miller, "until you bring me a full sieve of water from that river over there."
He took the sieve in his hand and went over to the river, but as often as ever he would stoop and fill it with water, the moment he raised it the water would run out of [Pg 299] it again, and sure, if he had been there from that day till this, he never could have filled it. A crow went flying by him, over his head. "Daub! daub!" said the crow. "My soul to God, then," said Munachar, "but it's the good advice you have," and he took the red clay and the daub that was by the brink, and he rubbed it to the bottom of the sieve, until all the holes were filled, and then the sieve held the water, and he brought the water to the miller, and the miller gave him the makings of a cake, and he gave the makings of the cake to the threshers, and the threshers gave him a whisp of straw, and he gave the whisp of straw to the cow, and the cow gave him milk, the milk he gave to the cat, the cat scraped the butter, the butter went into the claw of the hound, the hound hunted the deer, the deer swam the water, the water wet the flag, the flag sharpened the axe, the axe cut the rod, and the rod made a gad, and when he had it ready—I'll go bail that Manachar was far enough away from him.
He took the sieve in his hand and walked over to the river, but every time he bent down to fill it with water, as soon as he lifted it, the water would run right out again. Honestly, if he had been there from that day to this, he never would have been able to fill it. A crow flew by him, over his head. "Daub! daub!" said the crow. "I swear to God," said Munachar, "that’s good advice you have," and he took the red clay and the daub that was by the edge, and he rubbed it into the bottom of the sieve until all the holes were filled, then the sieve held the water. He brought the water to the miller, who gave him the ingredients for a cake, and he gave those ingredients to the threshers, who gave him a handful of straw, and he gave that straw to the cow, and the cow gave him milk. He gave the milk to the cat, the cat churned the butter, the butter went into the paw of the hound, the hound chased the deer, the deer swam across the water, the water wet the flag, the flag sharpened the axe, the axe cut the rod, and the rod made a gad, and once he had it ready—I'll bet that Manachar was far enough away from him.
There is some tale like this in almost every language. It resembles that given in that splendid work of industry and patriotism, Campbell's Tales of the West Highlands under the name of Moonachug and Meenachug. "The English House that Jack built," says Campbell, "has eleven steps, the Scotch Old Woman with the Silver Penny has twelve, the Novsk Cock and Hen A-nutting has twelve, ten of which are double. The German story in Grimm has five or six, all single ideas." This, however, is longer than any of them. It sometimes varies a little in the telling, and the actors' names are sometimes Suracha and Muracha, and the crow is sometimes a gull, who, instead of daub! daub! says cuir cré rua lesh!
This kind of story exists in almost every language. It's similar to one in that remarkable work dedicated to love for the homeland, Campbell's Tales of the West Highlands, called Moonachug and Meenachug. Campbell notes, "The English House that Jack built" has eleven steps, the Scottish Old Woman with the Silver Penny has twelve, the Novsk Cock and Hen A-nutting has twelve, ten of which are double. The German tale in Grimm has five or six, all single concepts." However, this one is longer than any of those. It sometimes varies slightly in how it's told, and the characters' names might be Suracha and Muracha, and the crow can sometimes be a gull, who instead of saying daub! daub! says cuir cré rua lesh!.
DONALD AND HIS NEIGHBOURS.
From Hibernian Tales. [69]
Hudden and Dudden and Donald O'Nery were near neighbours in the barony of Balinconlig, and ploughed with three bullocks; but the two former, envying the present [Pg 300] prosperity of the latter, determined to kill his bullock, to prevent his farm being properly cultivated and laboured, that going back in the world he might be induced to sell his lands, which they meant to get possession of. Poor Donald finding his bullock killed, immediately skinned it, and throwing the skin over his shoulder, with the fleshy side out, set off to the next town with it, to dispose of it to the best of his advantage. Going along the road a magpie flew on the top of the hide, and began picking it, chattering all the time. The bird had been taught to speak, and imitate the human voice, and Donald, thinking he understood some words it was saying, put round his hand and caught hold of it. Having got possession of it, he put it under his greatcoat, and so went on to town. Having sold the hide, he went into an inn to take a dram, and following the landlady into the cellar, he gave the bird a squeeze which made it chatter some broken accents that surprised her very much. "What is that I hear?" said she to Donald. "I think it is talk, and yet I do not understand." "Indeed," said Donald, "it is a bird I have that tells me everything, and I always carry it with me to know when there is any danger. Faith," says he, "it says you have far better liquor than you are giving me." "That is strange," said she, going to another cask of better quality, and asking him if he would sell the bird. "I will," said Donald, "if I get enough for it." "I will fill your hat with silver if you leave it with me." Donald was glad to hear the news, and taking the silver, set off, rejoicing at his good luck. He had not been long at home until he met with Hudden and Dudden. "Mr.," said he, "you thought you had done me a bad turn, but you could not have done me a better; for look here, what I have got for the hide," showing them a hatful of silver; "you never saw such a demand for hides in your life as there is at present." Hudden and Dudden that very night killed their bullocks, and set out the next morning to sell their hides. On coming to the place they went through all the merchants, but could only get a trifle for them; at last they had to take what they [Pg 301] could get, and came home in a great rage, and vowing revenge on poor Donald. He had a pretty good guess how matters would turn out, and he being under the kitchen window, he was afraid they would rob him, or perhaps kill him when asleep, and on that account when he was going to bed he left his old mother in his place, and lay down in her bed, which was in the other side of the house, and they taking the old woman for Donald, choked her in her bed, but he making some noise, they had to retreat, and leave the money behind them, which grieved them very much. However, by daybreak, Donald got his mother on his back, and carried her to town. Stopping at a well, he fixed his mother with her staff, as if she was stooping for a drink, and then went into a public-house convenient and called for a dram. "I wish," said he to a woman that stood near him, "you would tell my mother to come in; she is at yon well trying to get a drink, and she is hard of hearing; if she does not observe you, give her a little shake and tell her that I want her." The woman called her several times, but she seemed to take no notice; at length she went to her and shook her by the arm, but when she let her go again, she tumbled on her head into the well, and, as the woman thought, was drowned. She, in her great surprise and fear at the accident, told Donald what had happened. "O mercy," said he, "what is this?" He ran and pulled her out of the well, weeping and lamenting all the time, and acting in such a manner that you would imagine that he had lost his senses. The woman, on the other hand, was far worse than Donald, for his grief was only feigned, but she imagined herself to be the cause of the old woman's death. The inhabitants of the town hearing what had happened, agreed to make Donald up a good sum of money for his loss, as the accident happened in their place, and Donald brought a greater sum home with him than he got for the magpie. They buried Donald's mother, and as soon as he saw Hudden he showed them the last purse of money he had got. "You thought to kill me last night," said he, "but it was good [Pg 302] for me it happened on my mother, for I got all that purse for her to make gunpowder."
Hudden, Dudden, and Donald O'Nery lived close to each other in the Balinconlig area and farmed with three oxen. However, Hudden and Dudden, jealous of Donald's current success, decided to kill one of his oxen to ruin his farm’s productivity. They hoped that he would be so desperate that he would sell his land, which they intended to take over. When Donald discovered his ox had been killed, he immediately skinned it, tossed the skin over his shoulder with the furry side out, and headed to the nearby town to sell it for the best price. While walking, a magpie landed on the hide and started to peck at it, chattering the whole time. The bird had been taught to talk and imitate human speech, and Donald thought he understood some of the words it was saying, so he reached out and caught it. He tucked the bird under his coat and continued on to town. After selling the hide, he went into a tavern for a drink and followed the landlady into the cellar. He squeezed the bird, which caused it to chatter in strange phrases that surprised her. "What’s that I hear?" she asked Donald. "It seems like talking, but I don't understand." "It’s a bird I have that tells me everything, and I always carry it to know if there’s any danger. It says you have much better liquor than what you're serving me," said Donald. "That’s interesting," she replied, going to a different barrel of higher quality and asking if he would sell the bird. "I will," he said, "if the price is right." "I’ll fill your hat with silver if you leave it with me." Donald was thrilled to hear that and took the silver, heading home happy with his good fortune. He soon ran into Hudden and Dudden. "Hey, you think you did me a bad turn, but you actually did me a favor. Look at what I got for the hide," he said, showing them a hat full of silver. "You’ve never seen such a demand for hides as there is right now." Hudden and Dudden killed their oxen that very night and set out the next morning to sell their hides. When they got to the market, they visited all the merchants but could only get a pittance for them. Eventually, they had to take whatever they could get and returned home in a rage, vowing revenge on poor Donald. Donald guessed they would retaliate, so when he went to bed, he left his old mother in his place and lay down in her bed on the other side of the house. Mistaking her for him, they choked his mother in her bed, but Donald made some noise, forcing them to flee and leave their money behind, which frustrated them greatly. By dawn, Donald carried his mother on his back and took her to town. Stopping at a well, he set his mother down with her staff as if she was leaning over to drink, then went into a nearby tavern and ordered a drink. "I wish," he said to a woman nearby, "you would call my mother to come in; she’s over there at the well trying to drink but can’t hear well. If she doesn’t notice you, give her a little shake and tell her I want her." The woman called to her several times, but she didn’t respond. Finally, she approached and shook her arm, but when she let go, the old woman fell into the well, and as the woman believed, drowned. In her shock and fear from the incident, she told Donald what had happened. "Oh no, what is this?" he exclaimed. He ran to rescue her, crying and wailing in a way that made it seem he had lost his mind. Meanwhile, the woman was in worse trouble than Donald; his grief was fake, but she thought she was responsible for the old woman’s death. The townspeople, hearing of the tragedy, decided to gather some money for Donald to compensate him for his loss since it occurred in their town, and he returned home with more money than he’d earned from the magpie. They buried Donald's mother, and when he saw Hudden, he showed them the last bag of money he had received. "You thought you were going to kill me last night," Donald said, "but it turned out to be a good thing it happened to my mother, because I got all this money for her to make gunpowder."
That very night Hudden and Dudden killed their mothers, and the next morning set off with them to town. On coming to the town with their burthen on their backs, they went up and down crying, "Who will buy old wives for gunpowder," so that everyone laughed at them, and the boys at last clotted them out of the place. They then saw the cheat, and vowed revenge on Donald, buried the old women, and set off in pursuit of him. Coming to his house, they found him sitting at his breakfast, and seizing him, put him in a sack, and went to drown him in a river at some distance. As they were going along the highway they raised a hare, which they saw had but three feet, and throwing off the sack, ran after her, thinking by her appearance she would be easily taken. In their absence there came a drover that way, and hearing Donald singing in the sack, wondered greatly what could be the matter. "What is the reason," said he, "that you are singing, and you confined?" "O, I am going to heaven," said Donald, "and in a short time I expect to be free from trouble." "O dear," said the drover, "what will I give you if you let me to your place?" "Indeed, I do not know," said he, "it would take a good sum." "I have not much money," said the drover, "but I have twenty head of fine cattle, which I will give you to exchange places with me." "Well," says Donald, "I do not care if I should loose the sack, and I will come out." In a moment the drover liberated him, and went into the sack himself, and Donald drove home the fine heifers, and left them in his pasture.
That very night, Hudden and Dudden killed their mothers and the next morning set off to town with their bodies on their backs. When they arrived in town, they wandered around shouting, "Who will buy old wives for gunpowder?" This made everyone laugh, and eventually, the boys kicked them out of the place. They then realized they’d been tricked and vowed to get revenge on Donald, buried the old women, and went after him. When they reached his house, they found him having breakfast, grabbed him, stuffed him in a sack, and intended to drown him in a river nearby. As they walked along the road, they startled a hare that only had three legs, and forgetting about the sack, they chased after her, thinking she would be easy to catch. While they were gone, a drover passed by and, hearing Donald singing in the sack, was puzzled about what was going on. "Why are you singing if you’re trapped?" he asked. "Oh, I’m going to heaven," Donald replied, "and soon I expect to be free from troubles." "Oh dear," said the drover, "what would you give me to switch places with you?" "I really don’t know," said Donald, "it would take a good amount." "I don’t have much cash," said the drover, "but I have twenty fine cattle I’d trade to swap places with you." "Well," Donald said, "I wouldn’t mind losing the sack, so I’ll come out." In no time, the drover freed him and took the sack for himself, while Donald drove home the fine cattle and put them in his pasture.
Hudden and Dudden having caught the hare, returned, and getting the sack on one of their backs, carried Donald, as they thought, to the river and threw him in, where he immediately sank. They then marched home, intending to take immediate possession of Donald's property, but how great was their surprise when they found him safe at home before them, with such a fine herd of cattle, whereas they knew he had none before. "Donald," said they, "what is [Pg 303] all this? We thought you were drowned, and yet you are here before us." "Ah!" said he, "if I had but help along with me when you threw me in, it would have been the best job ever I met with, for of all the sight of cattle and gold that ever was seen is there, and no one to own them, but I was not able to manage more than what you see, and I could show you the spot where you might get hundreds." They both swore they would be his friend, and Donald accordingly led them to a very deep part of the river, and lifted up a stone. "Now," said he, "watch this," throwing it into the stream; "there is the very place, and go in, one of you first, and if you want help, you have nothing to do but call." Hudden jumping in, and sinking to the bottom, rose up again, and making a bubbling noise, as those do that are drowning, attempted to speak, but could not. "What is that he is saying now?" says Dudden. "Faith," says Donald, "he is calling for help; don't you hear him? Stand about," said he, running back, "till I leap in. I know how to do it better than any of you." Dudden, to have the advantage of him, jumped in off the bank, and was drowned along with Hudden, and this was the end of Hudden and Dudden.
Hudden and Dudden caught the hare, went back, and put a sack on one of their backs, carrying Donald, as they thought, to the river and threw him in, where he immediately sank. They then headed home, planning to take over Donald's property, but they were shocked to find him safe at home before them with a large herd of cattle, even though they knew he had none before. "Donald," they said, "what’s going on? We thought you drowned, yet you're here before us." "Ah!" he replied, "if I had some help when you threw me in, it would have been the best thing that ever happened to me, because of all the cattle and gold down there that has never been owned by anyone. But I couldn’t manage more than what you see, though I could show you where you could find hundreds." They both promised to be his friends, and Donald led them to a very deep part of the river and lifted up a stone. "Now," he said, "watch this," as he threw it into the stream; "this is the spot, and one of you go in first, and if you need help, just call." Hudden jumped in and sank to the bottom, then came back up, making a bubbling noise like someone drowning, and tried to speak but couldn’t. "What’s he saying now?" asked Dudden. "Well," said Donald, "he’s calling for help; can’t you hear him? Stay back," he shouted, running way back, "until I jump in. I know how to do it better than any of you." Dudden, wanting to outdo him, jumped in from the bank and drowned alongside Hudden, and that was the end of Hudden and Dudden.
Footnote
THE JACKDAW.
Tom Moor was a linen draper in Sackville Street. His father, when he died, left him an affluent fortune, and a shop of excellent trade.
Tom Moor was a linen merchant on Sackville Street. When his father passed away, he left him a substantial fortune and a successful shop.
As he was standing at his door one day a countryman came up to him with a nest of jackdaws, and accosting him, says, "Master, will you buy a nest of daws?" "No, I don't want any." "Master," replied the man, "I will sell them all cheap; you shall have the whole nest for nine-pence." "I don't want them," answered Tom Moor, "so go about your business."
As he was standing at his door one day, a farmer approached him with a nest of jackdaws and said, "Sir, would you like to buy a nest of daws?" "No, I don't want any." "Sir," the man replied, "I'll sell them all for cheap; you can have the whole nest for nine pence." "I don't want them," Tom Moor answered, "so please go about your business."
As the man was walking away one of the daws popped out his head, and cried "Mawk, mawk." "Damn it," says [Pg 304] Tom Moor, "that bird knows my name; halloo, countryman, what will you take for the bird?" "Why, you shall have him for threepence." Tom Moor bought him, had a cage made, and hung him up in the shop.
As the man was walking away, one of the crows popped its head out and yelled, "Caw, caw." "Damn it," says [Pg 304] Tom Moor, "that bird knows my name; hey there, countryman, how much for the bird?" "Well, you can have him for threepence." Tom Moor bought the bird, had a cage made, and hung it up in the shop.
The journeymen took much notice of the bird, and would frequently tap at the bottom of the cage, and say, "Who are you? Who are you? Tom Moor of Sackville Street."
The workers paid a lot of attention to the bird and often tapped at the bottom of the cage, saying, "Who are you? Who are you? Tom Moor from Sackville Street."
In a short time the jackdaw learned these words, and if he wanted victuals or water, would strike his bill against the cage, turn up the white of his eyes, cock his head, and cry, "Who are you? who are you? Tom Moor of Sackville Street."
In no time, the jackdaw picked up these words, and whenever he wanted food or water, he would tap his beak on the cage, roll his eyes, tilt his head, and screech, "Who are you? Who are you? Tom Moor of Sackville Street."
Tom Moor was fond of gaming, and often lost large sums of money; finding his business neglected in his absence, he had a small hazard table set up in one corner of his dining-room, and invited a party of his friends to play at it.
Tom Moor loved to gamble and often lost a lot of money. Noticing that his business suffered while he was away, he set up a small gaming table in one corner of his dining room and invited some friends over to play.
The jackdaw had by this time become familiar; his cage was left open, and he hopped into every part of the house; sometimes he got into the dining-room, where the gentlemen were at play, and one of them being a constant winner, the others would say, "Damn it, how he nicks them." The bird learned these words also, and adding them to the former, would call, "Who are you? who are you? Tom Moor of Sackville Street. Damn it, how he nicks them."
The jackdaw had become quite familiar by this time; his cage was left open, and he hopped around every part of the house. Sometimes he would get into the dining room, where the men were playing, and since one of them was always winning, the others would say, "Damn it, how he nicks them." The bird picked up these words too, and combining them with what he had learned before, would call out, "Who are you? Who are you? Tom Moor of Sackville Street. Damn it, how he nicks them."
Tom Moor, from repeated losses and neglect of business, failed in trade, and became a prisoner in the Fleet; he took his bird with him, and lived on the master's side, supported by friends, in a decent manner. They would sometimes ask what brought you here? when he used to lift up his hands and answer, "Bad company, by G—." The bird learned this likewise, and at the end of the former words, would say, "What brought you here? Bad company, by G—."
Tom Moor, after experiencing repeated losses and neglect in his business, went bankrupt and ended up in the Fleet prison. He brought his pet bird with him and managed to live well on the master's side, supported by friends. They would often ask him what led to his situation, and he would raise his hands and say, "Bad company, I swear." The bird picked up on this too and would chime in at the end of his words, saying, "What brought you here? Bad company, I swear."
Some of Tom Moor's friends died, others went abroad, and by degrees he was totally deserted, and removed to the common side of the prison, where the jail distemper soon attacked him; and in the last stage of life, lying on a straw [Pg 305] bed; the poor bird had been for two days without food or water, came to his feet, and striking his bill on the floor, calls out, "Who are you? Tom Moor of Sackville Street; damn it, how he nicks them, damn it, how he nicks them. What brought you here? bad company, by G—, bad company, by G—."
Some of Tom Moor's friends died, others moved abroad, and gradually he was completely abandoned. He ended up on the common side of the prison, where he quickly fell ill; in the final stage of his life, lying on a straw bed, the poor bird had gone without food or water for two days. It came to his feet, and pecking its bill on the floor, called out, "Who are you? Tom Moor of Sackville Street; damn it, how he takes them down, damn it, how he takes them down. What brought you here? Bad company, damn it, bad company."
Tom Moor, who had attended to the bird, was struck with his words, and reflecting on himself, cried out, "Good God, to what a situation am I reduced! my father, when he died, left me a good fortune and an established trade. I have spent my fortune, ruined my business, and am now dying in a loathsome jail; and to complete all, keeping that poor thing confined without support. I will endeavour to do one piece of justice before I die, by setting him at liberty."
Tom Moor, who had taken care of the bird, was taken aback by his own words and, reflecting on his situation, cried out, "Good God, look at where I’ve ended up! My father left me a decent amount of money and a successful business when he died. I’ve squandered my fortune, destroyed my business, and now I’m dying in a disgusting jail; and to top it all off, I’m keeping that poor creature locked up without any support. I’ll try to do one good thing before I die by setting him free."
He made a struggle to crawl from his straw bed, opened the casement, and out flew the bird. A flight of jackdaws from the Temple were going over the jail, and Tom Moor's bird mixed among them. The gardener was then laying the plats of the Temple gardens, and as often as he placed them in the day the jackdaws pulled them up by night. They got a gun and attempted to shoot some of them; but, being cunning birds, they always placed one as a watch in the stump of a hollow tree; who, as soon as the gun was levelled cried "Mawk," and away they flew.
He struggled to get up from his straw bed, opened the window, and the bird flew out. A flock of jackdaws from the Temple flew over the jail, and Tom Moor's bird joined them. The gardener was working on the flowerbeds in the Temple gardens, but every time he planted them during the day, the jackdaws dug them up at night. They got a gun and tried to shoot some of them, but since they were clever birds, they always had one on lookout in the hollow stump of a tree; as soon as the gun was aimed, it would call out "Mawk," and they would all take off.
The gardeners were advised to get a net, and the first night it was spread they caught fifteen; Tom Moor's bird was amongst them. One of the men took the net into a garret of an uninhabited house, fastens the doors and windows, and turns the birds loose. "Now," said he, "you black rascals, I will be revenged of you." Taking hold of the first at hand, he twists her neck, and throwing him down, cries, "There goes one." Tom Moor's bird, who had hopped up to a beam at one corner of the room unobserved, as the man lays hold of the second, calls out, "Damn it, how he nicks them." The man alarmed, cries, "Sure I heard a voice, but the house is uninhabited, and the door is fast; it could only be imagination." On laying hold of [Pg 306] the third, and twisting his neck, Tom's bird again says, "Damn it, how he nicks them." The man dropped the bird in his hand, and turning to where the voice came from, seeing the other with his mouth open, cries out, "Who are you?" to which the bird answered, "Tom Moor of Sackville Street, Tom Moor of Sackville Street." "The devil you are; and what brought you here." Tom Moor's bird, lifting up his pinions, answered, "Bad company, by G—, bad company, by G—." The fellow, frightened almost out of his wits, opened the door, ran down stairs, and out of the house, followed by all the birds, who by this means regained their liberty.
The gardeners were told to get a net, and on the first night it was set up, they caught fifteen birds, including Tom Moor's bird. One of the men took the net to an empty house, locked the doors and windows, and let the birds go. "Now," he said, "you little black rascals, I'll get my revenge." Grabbing the first bird he saw, he twisted its neck and threw it down, shouting, "That’s one." Tom Moor's bird, having quietly hopped up onto a beam in one corner of the room, called out as the man grabbed the second bird, "Damn it, how he nicks them." Startled, the man exclaimed, "I swear I heard a voice, but the house is empty and the door is locked; it must be my imagination." As he grabbed the third bird and twisted its neck, Tom's bird chimed in again, "Damn it, how he nicks them." The man dropped the bird he was holding and turned toward where the voice came from, seeing the other bird with its mouth open. He shouted, "Who are you?" To which the bird replied, "Tom Moor of Sackville Street, Tom Moor of Sackville Street." "You must be joking; what are you doing here?" Tom Moor's bird lifted its wings and said, "Bad company, by God, bad company, by God." Almost scared out of his mind, the guy threw open the door, ran down the stairs, and out of the house, with all the birds following him, thus regaining their freedom.
THE STORY OF CONN-EDA; OR, THE GOLDEN
APPLES OF LOUGH ERNE.
[70]
Translated from the original Irish of the Story-teller,
Abraham McCoy, by Nicholas O'Kearney.
It was long before the time the western districts of Innis Fodhla [71] had any settled name, but were indiscriminately called after the person who took possession of them, and whose name they retained only as long as his sway lasted, that a powerful king reigned over this part of the sacred island. He was a puissant warrior, and no individual was found able to compete with him either on land or sea, or question his right to his conquest. The great king of the west held uncontrolled sway from the island of Rathlin to the mouth of the Shannon by sea, and far as the glittering length by land. The ancient king of the west, whose name was Conn, was good as well as great, and passionately loved by his people. His queen was a Breaton (British) princess, and was equally beloved and esteemed, because she was the great counterpart of the king in every respect; for whatever [Pg 307] good qualification was wanting in the one, the other was certain to indemnify the omission. It was plainly manifest that heaven approved of the career in life of the virtuous couple; for during their reign the earth produced exuberant crops, the trees fruit ninefold commensurate with their usual bearing, the rivers, lakes, and surrounding sea teemed with abundance of choice fish, while herds and flocks were unusually prolific, and kine and sheep yielded such abundance of rich milk that they shed it in torrents upon the pastures; and furrows and cavities were always filled with the pure lacteal produce of the dairy. All these were blessings heaped by heaven upon the western districts of Innis Fodhla, over which the benignant and just Conn swayed his sceptre, in approbation of the course of government he had marked out for his own guidance. It is needless to state that the people who owned the authority of this great and good sovereign were the happiest on the face of the wide expanse of earth. It was during his reign, and that of his son and successor, that Ireland acquired the title of the "happy isle of the west" among foreign nations. Con Mór and his good Queen Eda reigned in great glory during many years; they were blessed with an only son, whom they named Conn-eda, after both his parents, because the Druids foretold at his birth that he would inherit the good qualities of both. According as the young prince grew in years, his amiable and benignant qualities of mind, as well as his great strength of body and manly bearing, became more manifest. He was the idol of his parents, and the boast of his people; he was beloved and respected to that degree that neither prince, lord, nor plebeian swore an oath by the sun, moon, stars, or elements, except by the head of Conn-eda. This career of glory, however, was doomed to meet a powerful but temporary impediment, for the good Queen Eda took a sudden and severe illness, of which she died in a few days, thus plunging her spouse, her son, and all her people into a depth of grief and sorrow from which it was found difficult to relieve them.
It was a long time before the western regions of Innis Fodhla [71] had any permanent name; they were just called after the person who claimed them, a name that lasted only as long as his power did. During that time, a powerful king ruled over this part of the sacred island. He was a mighty warrior, and no one could compete with him on land or sea, nor question his right to his conquests. The great king of the west had complete control from the island of Rathlin to the mouth of the Shannon by sea, and as far as the sparkling length by land. The ancient king of the west, named Conn, was both good and great, and passionately loved by his people. His queen was a Breaton (British) princess, equally loved and respected, as she was the perfect counterpart to the king; whatever virtue was lacking in one, the other made up for. It was obvious that heaven approved of the virtuous lives of this couple; during their reign, the earth produced abundant crops, the trees bore fruit ninefold compared to their usual yield, the rivers, lakes, and surrounding sea were full of choice fish, and herds and flocks were unusually prolific, with cows and sheep giving so much rich milk that it flowed in torrents across the pastures; furrows and hollows were always filled with milk from the dairy. All these were blessings bestowed by heaven upon the western regions of Innis Fodhla, where the benevolent and just Conn held his scepter, confirming the path of governance he had established for himself. It goes without saying that the people under the authority of this great and good ruler were the happiest on the vast expanse of earth. It was during his reign, and that of his son and successor, that Ireland earned the title of the "happy isle of the west" among foreign nations. Con Mór and his good Queen Eda reigned in great glory for many years; they were blessed with an only son, whom they named Conn-eda, after both of them, because the Druids had prophesied at his birth that he would inherit the best qualities of both. As the young prince grew older, his kind and benevolent nature, along with his great physical strength and manly presence, became more evident. He was adored by his parents and a source of pride for his people; he was so loved and respected that neither prince, lord, nor commoner swore an oath by the sun, moon, stars, or elements except by the head of Conn-eda. However, this glorious path was destined to face a powerful but temporary obstacle when the good Queen Eda suddenly fell seriously ill and died within a few days, leaving her husband, her son, and all her people in deep grief and sorrow that was hard to ease.
The good king and his subjects mourned the loss of [Pg 308] Queen Eda for a year and a day, and at the expiration of that time Conn Mór reluctantly yielded to the advice of his Druids and counsellors, and took to wife the daughter of his Arch-Druid. The new queen appeared to walk in the footsteps of the good Eda for several years, and gave great satisfaction to her subjects. But, in course of time, having had several children, and perceiving that Conn-eda was the favourite son of the king and the darling of the people, she clearly foresaw that he would become successor to the throne after the demise of his father, and that her son would certainly be excluded. This excited the hatred and inflamed the jealousy of the Druid's daughter against her step-son to such an extent, that she resolved in her own mind to leave nothing in her power undone to secure his death, or even exile from the kingdom. She began by circulating evil reports of the prince; but, as he was above suspicion, the king only laughed at the weakness of the queen; and the great princes and chieftains, supported by the people in general, gave an unqualified contradiction; while the prince himself bore all his trials with the utmost patience, and always repaid her bad and malicious acts towards him with good and benevolent ones. The enmity of the queen towards Conn-eda knew no bounds when she saw that the false reports she circulated could not injure him. As a last resource, to carry out her wicked projects, she determined to consult her Cailleach-chearc (hen-wife), who was a reputed enchantress.
The good king and his subjects mourned the loss of [Pg 308] Queen Eda for a year and a day. After that time, Conn Mór reluctantly gave in to the advice of his Druids and counselors and married the daughter of his Arch-Druid. The new queen seemed to follow in the footsteps of the good Eda for several years and pleased her subjects greatly. However, as time passed and she had several children, she noticed that Conn-eda was the king's favorite son and the people's darling. She realized he was destined to inherit the throne after his father's death, which would certainly exclude her son. This sparked deep resentment and jealousy in the Druid's daughter towards her stepson, leading her to resolve to do everything in her power to ensure his death or even exile from the kingdom. She began spreading false rumors about the prince, but since he was beyond suspicion, the king simply laughed off the queen's weakness. The great princes and chieftains, along with the general populace, firmly contradicted her claims, while the prince himself endured all her troubles with incredible patience, always responding to her malicious actions with kindness. The queen's hostility towards Conn-eda knew no bounds when she saw that her lies could not harm him. As a last resort to carry out her wicked plans, she decided to consult her Cailleach-chearc (hen-wife), who was known as an enchantress.
Pursuant to her resolution, by the early dawn of morning she hied to the cabin of the Cailleach-chearc, and divulged to her the cause of her trouble. "I cannot render you any help," said the Cailleach, "until you name the duais" (reward). "What duais do you require?" asked the queen, impatiently. "My duais," replied the enchantress, "is to fill the cavity of my arm with wool, and the hole I shall bore with my distaff with red wheat." "Your duais is granted, and shall be immediately given you," said the queen. The enchantress thereupon stood in the door of her hut, and bending her arm into a circle with her side, [Pg 309] directed the royal attendants to thrust the wool into her house through her arm, and she never permitted them to cease until all the available space within was filled with wool. She then got on the roof of her brother's house, and, having made a hole through it with her distaff, caused red wheat to be spilled through it, until that was filled up to the roof with red wheat, so that there was no room for another grain within. "Now," said the queen, "since you have received your duais, tell me how I can accomplish my purpose." "Take this chess-board and chess, and invite the prince to play with you; you shall win the first game. The condition you shall make is, that whoever wins a game shall be at liberty to impose whatever geasa (conditions) the winner pleases on the loser. When you win, you must bid the prince, under the penalty either to go into ionarbadh (exile), or procure for you, within the space of a year and a day, the three golden apples that grew in the garden, the each dubh (black steed), and coileen con na mbuadh (hound of supernatural powers), called Samer, which are in the possession of the king of the Firbolg race, who resides in Lough Erne. [72] Those two things are so precious, and so well guarded, that he can never attain them by his own power; and, if he would rashly attempt to seek them, he should lose his life."
Following her decision, at the early break of dawn, she hurried to the cabin of the Cailleach-chearc and revealed the reason for her distress. "I can’t help you," said the Cailleach, "until you specify the duais" (reward). "What duais do you want?" asked the queen, impatiently. "My duais," replied the enchantress, "is to fill the hollow in my arm with wool, and the hole I’ll make with my distaff with red wheat." "Your duais is granted and will be given to you immediately," said the queen. The enchantress then stood at the door of her hut and, bending her arm into a circle with her side, [Pg 309] instructed the royal attendants to push the wool into her hut through her arm, and she insisted they keep going until every available space was filled with wool. She then climbed onto the roof of her brother's house and, having made a hole through it with her distaff, caused red wheat to spill through, filling it to the roof so there was no room left for another grain. "Now," said the queen, "since you've received your duais, tell me how I can achieve my goal." "Take this chessboard and chess pieces, and invite the prince to play with you; you will win the first game. The condition you’ll set is that whoever wins a game can impose any geasa (conditions) they want on the loser. When you win, you must make the prince promise, under the penalty of either going into ionarbadh (exile), or finding for you, within a year and a day, the three golden apples that grow in the garden, the each dubh (black steed), and coileen con na mbuadh (hound of supernatural powers), named Samer, which are held by the king of the Firbolg race who lives in Lough Erne. [72] Those two items are so valuable and heavily guarded that he can never obtain them on his own; and if he foolishly tries to pursue them, he will lose his life."
The queen was greatly pleased at the advice, and lost no time in inviting Conn-eda to play a game at chess, under the conditions she had been instructed to arrange by the enchantress. The queen won the game, as the enchantress foretold, but so great was her anxiety to have the prince completely in her power, that she was tempted to challenge him to play a second game, which Conn-eda, to her astonishment, and no less mortification, easily won. "Now," said the prince, "since you won the first game, it is your duty to impose your geis first." "My geis" said the queen, "which I impose upon you, is to procure me the three golden apples [Pg 310] that grow in the garden, the each dubh (black steed), and cuileen con na mbuadh (hound of supernatural powers), which are in the keeping of the king of the Firbolgs, in Lough Erne, within the space of a year and a day; or, in case you fail, to go into ionarbadh (exile), and never return, except you surrender yourself to lose your head and comhead beatha (preservation of life)." "Well, then," said the prince, "the geis which I bind you by, is to sit upon the pinnacle of yonder tower until my return, and to take neither food nor nourishment of any description, except what red-wheat you can pick up with the point of your bodkin; but if I do not return, you are at perfect liberty to come down at the expiration of the year and a day."
The queen was very pleased with the advice and immediately invited Conn-eda to play a game of chess, as instructed by the enchantress. The queen won the game, just as the enchantress had predicted, but she was so eager to have complete control over the prince that she decided to challenge him to a second game, which Conn-eda surprisingly and rather embarrassingly won easily. "Now," said the prince, "since you won the first game, it's your responsibility to impose your geis first." "My geis," the queen replied, "is that you must obtain for me the three golden apples that grow in the garden, the each dubh (black steed), and the cuileen con na mbuadh (hound of supernatural powers), which are held by the king of the Firbolgs in Lough Erne, within a year and a day; if you fail, you must go into ionarbadh (exile) and never return, unless you surrender yourself to lose your head and comhead beatha (preservation of life)." "Well then," said the prince, "the geis I impose on you is to stay on top of that tower until I come back, and to take no food or nourishment of any kind, except for what red-wheat you can pick up with the tip of your bodkin; but if I do not return, you are free to come down after the year and a day."
In consequence of the severe geis imposed upon him, Conn-eda was very much troubled in mind; and, well knowing he had a long journey to make before he would reach his destination, immediately prepared to set out on his way, not, however, before he had the satisfaction of witnessing the ascent of the queen to the place where she was obliged to remain exposed to the scorching sun of the summer and the blasting storms of winter, for the space of one year and a day, at least. Conn-eda being ignorant of what steps he should take to procure the each dubh and cuileen con na mbuadh, though he was well aware that human energy would prove unavailing, thought proper to consult the great Druid, Fionn Dadhna, of Sleabh Badhna, who was a friend of his before he ventured to proceed to Lough Erne. When he arrived at the bruighean of the Druid, he was received with cordial friendship, and the failte (welcome), as usual, was poured out before him, and when he was seated, warm water was fetched, and his feet bathed, so that the fatigue he felt after his journey was greatly relieved. The Druid, after he had partaken of refreshments, consisting of the newest of food and oldest of liquors, asked him the reason for paying the visit, and more particularly the cause of his sorrow; for the prince appeared exceedingly depressed in spirit. Conn-eda told his friend the whole history of the transaction with his stepmother [Pg 311] from the beginning to end. "Can you not assist me?" asked the Prince, with downcast countenance. "I cannot, indeed, assist you at present," replied the Druid; "but I will retire to my grianan (green place) at sun-rising on the morrow, and learn by virtue of my Druidism what can be done to assist you." The Druid, accordingly, as the sun rose on the following morning, retired to his grianan, and consulted the god he adored, through the power of his draoidheacht. [73] When he returned, he called Conn-eda aside on the plain, and addressed him thus: "My dear son, I find you have been under a severe—an almost impossible—geis intended for your destruction; no person on earth could have advised the queen to impose it except the Cailleach of Lough Corrib, who is the greatest Druidess now in Ireland, and sister to the Firbolg, King of Lough Erne. It is not in my power, nor in that of the Deity I adore, to interfere in your behalf; but go directly to Sliabh Mis, and consult Eánchinn-duine (the bird of the human head), and if there be any possibility of relieving you, that bird can do it, for there is not a bird in the western world so celebrated as that bird, because it knows all things that are past, all things that are present and exist, and all things that shall hereafter exist. It is difficult to find access to his place of concealment, and more difficult still to obtain an answer from him; but I will endeavour to regulate that matter for you; and that is all I can do for you at present."
As a result of the strict geis placed on him, Conn-eda was very troubled. Knowing he had a long journey ahead before reaching his destination, he quickly prepared to leave, but not before taking satisfaction in seeing the queen ascend to the place where she would have to stay exposed to the burning summer sun and harsh winter storms for at least a year and a day. Conn-eda, unsure of how to procure the each dubh and cuileen con na mbuadh, and aware that human effort would be futile, decided to consult the great Druid, Fionn Dadhna, of Sleabh Badhna, who was a friend of his before heading to Lough Erne. When he arrived at the Druid's dwelling, he was warmly welcomed, as was customary, and after being seated, warm water was brought in to bathe his feet, which greatly relieved the fatigue from his journey. After enjoying some refreshments, made up of fresh food and aged drinks, the Druid inquired about the reason for Conn-eda's visit, especially the cause of his sadness, since the prince seemed extremely downcast. Conn-eda recounted the entire story regarding his stepmother from start to finish. "Can you help me?" asked the prince, looking dejected. "I cannot help you at the moment," replied the Druid, "but I will go to my grianan (green place) at sunrise tomorrow and see what my Druidism can reveal that might help you." So, as the sun rose the next morning, the Druid went to his grianan and consulted the deity he worshipped through the power of his draoidheacht. [73] When he returned, he pulled Conn-eda aside in the field and said, "My dear son, I see that you are under a severe—almost impossible—geis meant to bring about your ruin; no one on earth could have advised the queen to impose it except the Cailleach of Lough Corrib, the greatest Druidess in Ireland, and sister to the Firbolg, King of Lough Erne. It is beyond my power, and that of the deity I worship, to help you; but go straight to Sliabh Mis and consult Eánchinn-duine (the bird of the human head), and if there’s any way to relieve you, that bird can do it, for there’s no bird in the western world as renowned as that one, because it knows everything that has happened, everything that is happening, and everything that will happen. It’s hard to reach where it hides, and even harder to get a response from it; but I will try to arrange that for you; that’s all I can do for you right now."
The Arch-Druid then instructed him thus:—"Take," said he, "yonder little shaggy steed, and mount him immediately, for in three days the bird will make himself visible, and the little shaggy steed will conduct you to his place of abode. But lest the bird should refuse to reply to your queries, take this precious stone (leag lorgmhar), and present it to him, and then little danger and doubt exist but that he will give you a ready answer." The prince returned heartfelt thanks to the Druid, and, having saddled and mounted the little shaggy horse without much delay, received the precious stone from the Druid, and, after having taken his leave of him, set out on his journey. He [Pg 312] suffered the reins to fall loose upon the neck of the horse according as he had been instructed, so that the animal took whatever road he chose.
The Arch-Druid then instructed him: "Take that little shaggy horse over there and ride him right away, because in three days the bird will show itself, and the little shaggy horse will take you to where it stays. But just in case the bird doesn’t want to answer your questions, take this precious stone (leag lorgmhar) and give it to him, and then there’s little chance he won’t give you a quick answer." The prince expressed sincere thanks to the Druid, and after quickly saddling and getting on the little shaggy horse, he received the precious stone from the Druid and, after saying goodbye, set off on his journey. He [Pg 312] let the reins fall loosely on the horse’s neck as he had been instructed, allowing the animal to choose its own path.
It would be tedious to relate the numerous adventures he had with the little shaggy horse, which had the extraordinary gift of speech, and was a draoidheacht horse during his journey.
It would be boring to share all the adventures he had with the little shaggy horse, which had the amazing ability to speak, and was a draoidheacht horse during his journey.
The Prince having reached the hiding-place of the strange bird at the appointed time, and having presented him with the leag lorgmhar, according to Fionn Badhna's instructions, and proposed his questions relative to the manner he could best arrange for the fulfilment of his geis, the bird took up in his mouth the jewel from the stone on which it was placed, and flew to an inaccessible rock at some distance, and, when there perched, he thus addressed the prince, "Conn-eda, son of the King of Cruachan," said he, in a loud, croaking human voice, "remove the stone just under your right foot, and take the ball of iron and corna (cup) you shall find under it; then mount your horse, cast the ball before you, and having so done, your horse will tell you all the other things necessary to be done." The bird, having said this, immediately flew out of sight.
The Prince arrived at the strange bird's hiding spot at the scheduled time. He presented the bird with the leag lorgmhar, as instructed by Fionn Badhna, and asked how he could best fulfill his geis. The bird picked up the jewel from the stone it was resting on and flew to a remote rock nearby. Once there, it perched and addressed the prince, "Conn-eda, son of the King of Cruachan," it croaked in a loud, human-like voice. "Remove the stone just under your right foot and take the iron ball and corna (cup) you'll find underneath. Then mount your horse, toss the ball in front of you, and once you do that, your horse will tell you everything else you need to do." With that, the bird flew out of sight.
Conn-eda took great care to do everything according to the instructions of the bird. He found the iron ball and corna in the place which had been pointed out. He took them up, mounted his horse, and cast the ball before him. The ball rolled on at a regular gait, while the little shaggy horse followed on the way it led until they reached the margin of Lough Erne. Here the ball rolled in the water and became invisible. "Alight now," said the draoidheacht pony, "and put your hand into mine ear; take from thence the small bottle of íce (all-heal) and the little wicker basket which you will find there, and remount with speed, for just now your great dangers and difficulties commence." Conn-eda, ever faithful to the kind advice of his draoidheacht pony, did what he had been advised. Having taken the basket and bottle of íce from the animal's ear, he remounted and proceeded on his journey, while the water of the lake [Pg 313] appeared only like an atmosphere above his head. When he entered the lake the ball again appeared, and rolled along until it came to the margin, across which was a causeway, guarded by three frightful serpents; the hissings of the monsters was heard at a great distance, while, on a nearer approach, their yawning mouths and formidable fangs were quite sufficient to terrify the stoutest heart. "Now," said the horse, "open the basket and cast a piece of the meat you find in it into the mouth of each serpent; when you have done this, secure yourself in your seat in the best manner you can, so that we may make all due arrangements to pass those draoidheacht peists. If you cast the pieces of meat into the mouth of each peist unerringly, we shall pass them safely, otherwise we are lost." Conn-eda flung the pieces of meat into the jaws of the serpents with unerring aim. "Bare a benison and victory," said the draoidheacht steed, "for you are a youth that will win and prosper." And, on saying these words, he sprang aloft, and cleared in his leap the river and ford, guarded by the serpents, seven measures beyond the margin. "Are you still mounted, prince Conn-eda?" said the steed. "It has taken only half my exertion to remain so," replied Conn-eda. "I find," said the pony, "that you are a young prince that deserves to succeed; one danger is now over, but two others remain." They proceeded onwards after the ball until they came in view of a great mountain flaming with fire. "Hold yourself in readiness for another dangerous leap," said the horse. The trembling prince had no answer to make, but seated himself as securely as the magnitude of the danger before him would permit. The horse in the next instant sprang from the earth, and flew like an arrow over the burning mountain. "Are you still alive, Conn-eda, son of Conn-mór?" inquired the faithful horse. "I'm just alive, and no more, for I'm greatly scorched," answered the prince. "Since you are yet alive, I feel assured that you are a young man destined to meet supernatural success and benisons," said the Druidic steed. "Our greatest dangers are over," added he, "and there is hope that we shall overcome [Pg 314] the next and last danger." After they had proceeded a short distance, his faithful steed, addressing Conn-eda, said, "Alight, now, and apply a portion of the little bottle of íce to your wounds." The prince immediately followed the advice of his monitor, and, as soon as he rubbed the íce (all-heal) to his wounds, he became as whole and fresh as ever he had been before. After having done this, Conn-eda remounted, and following the track of the ball, soon came in sight of a great city surrounded by high walls. The only gate that was visible was not defended by armed men, but by two great towers that emitted flames that could be seen at a great distance. "Alight on this plain," said the steed, "and take a small knife from my other ear; and with this knife you shall kill and flay me. When you have done this, envelop yourself in my hide, and you can pass the gate unscathed and unmolested. When you get inside you can come out at pleasure; because when once you enter there is no danger, and you can pass and repass whenever you wish; and let me tell you that all I have to ask of you in return is that you, when once inside the gates, will immediately return and drive away the birds of prey that may be fluttering round to feed on my carcass; and more, that you will pour any drop of that powerful íce, if such still remain in the bottle, upon my flesh, to preserve it from corruption. When you do this in memory of me, if it be not too troublesome, dig a pit, and cast my remains into it."
Conn-eda made sure to follow the bird's instructions carefully. He found the iron ball and corna exactly where he had been told. He picked them up, got on his horse, and threw the ball ahead of him. The ball rolled steadily while the little shaggy horse followed along its path until they reached the edge of Lough Erne. Here, the ball rolled into the water and disappeared. "Get off now," said the draoidheacht pony, "and put your hand into my ear; take out the small bottle of íce (all-heal) and the little wicker basket you’ll find there, and hurry back on your horse, because your biggest dangers and challenges are just beginning." Conn-eda, always loyal to the wise advice of his draoidheacht pony, did as he was told. After taking the basket and the bottle of íce from the pony's ear, he remounted and continued his journey, while the lake's surface appeared only as a haze above him. As he entered the lake, the ball reappeared and rolled along until it reached the other side, where a causeway was guarded by three terrifying serpents; their hissing could be heard from far away, and up close, their wide-open mouths and sharp fangs were enough to frighten even the bravest person. "Now," said the horse, "open the basket and throw a piece of meat from it into the mouth of each serpent; once you do that, secure yourself in your seat as best you can, so we can safely pass those draoidheacht peists. If you throw the pieces of meat accurately into each peist's mouth, we'll get through safely; otherwise, we’re doomed." Conn-eda threw the pieces of meat into the serpents' jaws with precise aim. "Say a blessing and victory," said the draoidheacht steed, "for you are a young man destined for success." As he said this, the horse leapt high and cleared the river and ford guarded by the serpents, landing seven paces beyond the edge. "Are you still on your horse, Prince Conn-eda?" asked the steed. "It took very little effort to stay on," Conn-eda replied. "I see," said the pony, "you are a young prince meant to succeed; one danger has passed, but two more await." They continued on after the ball until they spotted a massive mountain blazing with fire. "Prepare yourself for another dangerous leap," said the horse. The trembling prince had no response but sat as securely as he could, given the danger they faced. In an instant, the horse leapt from the ground and shot over the burning mountain like an arrow. "Are you still alive, Conn-eda, son of Conn-mór?" inquired the faithful horse. "Just barely, and I'm pretty scorched," replied the prince. "Since you’re still alive, I believe you are destined for great supernatural success and blessings," said the Druidic steed. "Our worst dangers are behind us," he added, "and there’s hope we’ll conquer the next and final danger." After they traveled a short distance, his loyal steed said to Conn-eda, "Get off now, and use some of the íce from the little bottle on your wounds." The prince quickly followed his guidance, and as soon as he applied the íce (all-heal) to his wounds, he felt as good as he ever had. Once he did this, Conn-eda got back on his horse and, following the ball's path, soon spotted a large city surrounded by tall walls. The only visible gate wasn’t guarded by armed men but by two large towers that belched flames visible from a distance. "Land here," said the steed, "and take a small knife from my other ear; you will need to kill and skin me with this knife. Once you’ve done that, wrap yourself in my hide, and you can enter the gate without harm. When you’re inside, you can come and go as you please; because once you enter, there’s no danger, and you can pass freely whenever you want. The only thing I ask in return is that once you're inside, you will immediately return to chase off the scavenger birds that may gather to feast on my body; also, if you still have any of that powerful íce left in the bottle, pour it on my flesh to protect it from decay. After you do this in memory of me, if it’s not too much trouble, dig a pit and bury my remains."
"Well," said Conn-eda, "my noblest steed, because you have been so faithful to me hitherto, and because you still would have rendered me further service, I consider such a proposal insulting to my feelings as a man, and totally in variance with the spirit which can feel the value of gratitude, not to speak of my feelings as a prince. But as a prince I am able to say, Come what may—come death itself in its most hideous forms and terrors—I never will sacrifice private friendship to personal interest. Hence, I am, I swear by my arms of valour, prepared to meet the worst—even death itself—sooner than violate the principles of humanity, honour, and friendship! What a sacrifice do you [Pg 315] propose!" "Pshaw, man! heed not that; do what I advise you, and prosper." "Never! never!" exclaimed the prince. "Well, then, son of the great western monarch," said the horse, with a tone of sorrow, "if you do not follow my advice on this occasion, I tell you that both you and I shall perish, and shall never meet again; but, if you act as I have instructed you, matters shall assume a happier and more pleasing aspect than you may imagine. I have not misled you heretofore, and, if I have not, what need have you to doubt the most important portion of my counsel? Do exactly as I have directed you, else you will cause a worse fate than death to befall me. And, moreover, I can tell you that, if you persist in your resolution, I have done with you for ever."
"Well," said Conn-eda, "my noble steed, because you have been so loyal to me so far, and because you would continue to serve me, I find your suggestion deeply insulting to my dignity as a man, and completely against the spirit that values gratitude, not to mention my duty as a prince. But as a prince, I can say this—come what may—come death in all its terrifying forms—I will never sacrifice personal friendship for self-interest. Therefore, I swear by my valorous arms that I am ready to face whatever comes—even death itself—rather than betray the principles of humanity, honor, and friendship! What a sacrifice you propose!" "Nonsense, just ignore that; do what I suggest, and you’ll succeed." "Never! Never!" the prince shouted. "Well then, son of the great western king," the horse said sadly, "if you ignore my advice this time, I warn you that both of us will perish and never meet again; however, if you follow my instructions, things will turn out better than you can imagine. I haven’t led you astray before, so why doubt the most crucial part of my advice? Do exactly as I say, or you’ll bring about a fate worse than death for me. And let me be clear, if you stick to your decision, I will be done with you forever."
When the prince found that his noble steed could not be persuaded from his purpose, he took the knife out of his ear with reluctance, and with a faltering and trembling hand essayed experimentally to point the weapon at his throat. Conn-eda's eyes were bathed in tears; but no sooner had he pointed the Druidic scian to the throat of his good steed, than the dagger, as if impelled by some Druidic power, stuck in his neck, and in an instant the work of death was done, and the noble animal fell dead at his feet. When the prince saw his noble steed fall dead by his hand, he cast himself on the ground, and cried aloud until his consciousness was gone. When he recovered, he perceived that the steed was quite dead; and, as he thought there was no hope of resuscitating him, he considered it the most prudent course he could adopt to act according to the advice he had given him. After many misgivings of mind and abundant showers of tears, he essayed the task of flaying him, which was only that of a few minutes. When he found he had the hide separated from the body, he, in the derangement of the moment, enveloped himself in it, and proceeding towards the magnificent city in rather a demented state of mind, entered it without any molestation or opposition. It was a surprisingly populous city, and an extremely wealthy place; but its beauty, magnificence, and wealth had no [Pg 316] charms for Conn-eda, because the thoughts of the loss he sustained in his dear steed were paramount to those of all other earthly considerations.
When the prince realized that his noble horse wouldn't be swayed from its fate, he reluctantly pulled the knife from his ear and, with a shaky hand, tried to point it at his own throat. Conn-eda's eyes were filled with tears; but as soon as he aimed the Druidic scian at his beloved horse's throat, the dagger, as if driven by some Druidic force, plunged into its neck, and in an instant, the deed was done, leaving the noble animal lifeless at his feet. When the prince saw his horse lying dead because of him, he threw himself to the ground and cried out until he lost consciousness. When he came to, he found that the horse was truly dead; and realizing there was no chance of bringing it back to life, he decided the best course was to follow the advice he had given it. After wrestling with his emotions and shedding many tears, he attempted the quick task of skinning it. Once he had removed the hide from the body, in a moment of madness, he wrapped himself in it and, in a rather confused state of mind, entered the grand city without any interference. The city was surprisingly large and incredibly wealthy; however, its beauty, grandeur, and riches held no allure for Conn-eda, as the grief over losing his dear horse overshadowed all other earthly concerns.
He had scarcely proceeded more than fifty paces from the gate, when the last request of his beloved draoidheacht steed forced itself upon his mind, and compelled him to return to perform the last solemn injunctions upon him. When he came to the spot upon which the remains of his beloved draoidheacht steed lay, an appalling sight presented itself; ravens and other carnivorous birds of prey were tearing and devouring the flesh of his dear steed. It was but short work to put them to flight; and having uncorked his little jar of íce, he deemed it a labour of love to embalm the now mangled remains with the precious ointment. The potent íce had scarcely touched the inanimate flesh, when, to the surprise of Conn-eda, it commenced to undergo some strange change, and in a few minutes, to his unspeakable astonishment and joy, it assumed the form of one of the handsomest and noblest young men imaginable, and in the twinkling of an eye the prince was locked in his embrace, smothering him with kisses, and drowning him with tears of joy. When one recovered from his ecstasy of joy, the other from his surprise, the strange youth thus addressed the prince: "Most noble and puissant prince, you are the best sight I ever saw with my eyes, and I am the most fortunate being in existence for having met you! Behold in my person, changed to the natural shape, your little shaggy draoidheacht steed! I am brother of the king of the city; and it was the wicked Druid, Fionn Badhna, who kept me so long in bondage; but he was forced to give me up when you came to consult him, for my geis was then broken; yet I could not recover my pristine shape and appearance unless you had acted as you have kindly done. It was my own sister that urged the queen, your stepmother, to send you in quest of the steed and powerful puppy hound, which my brother has now in keeping. My sister, rest assured, had no thought of doing you the least injury, but much good, as [Pg 317] you will find hereafter; because, if she were maliciously inclined towards you, she could have accomplished her end without any trouble. In short, she only wanted to free you from all future danger and disaster, and recover me from my relentless enemies through your instrumentality. Come with me, my friend and deliverer, and the steed and the puppy-hound of extraordinary powers, and the golden apples, shall be yours, and a cordial welcome shall greet you in my brother's abode; for you will deserve all this and much more."
He had just walked about fifty steps from the gate when the last request of his beloved draoidheacht steed came to his mind, urging him to go back and follow through on its final wishes. When he reached the place where the remains of his cherished draoidheacht steed lay, a horrifying scene met his eyes; ravens and other flesh-eating birds were tearing apart and consuming the body of his dear steed. It didn't take long to scare them away; and after opening his little jar of íce, he felt it was a labor of love to preserve the now mangled remains with the precious ointment. The powerful íce had barely touched the lifeless flesh when, to Conn-eda's surprise, it started to change in a strange way, and in just a few minutes, to his utter astonishment and happiness, it transformed into one of the most handsome and noble young men imaginable. Before he knew it, the prince was in this young man's arms, showered with kisses and tears of joy. Once they both regained their composure—one from ecstasy and the other from shock—the mysterious young man addressed the prince: "Most noble and powerful prince, you are the finest sight I've ever seen, and I'm the luckiest person alive for meeting you! Look at me, back in my true form; I am your little shaggy draoidheacht steed! I am the brother of the king of the city, and it was the evil Druid, Fionn Badhna, who kept me in captivity for so long. He had to let me go when you came to consult him, for my geis was then broken; but I couldn't regain my original shape and appearance without your kind actions. It was my sister who encouraged the queen, your stepmother, to send you on the quest for the steed and the powerful puppy hound that my brother now holds. My sister, believe me, had no intention of causing you any harm, but rather to help you, as you will discover later; if she had wished you ill, she could have easily achieved her goal without any trouble. In fact, she only aimed to free you from future dangers and to rescue me from my relentless foes with your help. Come with me, my friend and savior, and you shall receive the steed, the extraordinary puppy-hound, the golden apples, and a warm welcome at my brother's home; for you truly deserve all this and much more."
The exciting joy felt on the occasion was mutual, and they lost no time in idle congratulations, but proceeded on to the royal residence of the King of Lough Erne. Here they were both received with demonstrations of joy by the king and his chieftains; and, when the purpose of Conn-eda's visit became known to the king, he gave a free consent to bestow on Conn-eda the black steed, the coileen con-na-mbuadh, called Samer, and the three apples of health that were growing in his garden, under the special condition, however, that he would consent to remain as his guest until he could set out on his journey in proper time, to fulfil his geis. Conn-eda, at the earnest solicitation of his friends, consented, and remained in the royal residence of the Firbolg, King of Lough Erne, in the enjoyment of the most delicious and fascinating pleasures during that period.
The excitement they felt was mutual, and instead of wasting time on empty congratulations, they went straight to the royal residence of the King of Lough Erne. There, the king and his chieftains welcomed them with great joy. When the king learned about Conn-eda's visit, he happily agreed to give Conn-eda the black steed, the coileen con-na-mbuadh, named Samer, along with the three health apples growing in his garden. However, this was on the condition that Conn-eda would stay as his guest until the right time to begin his journey and fulfill his geis. Conn-eda, at the persistent request of his friends, agreed and enjoyed the most delightful and captivating pleasures during his stay at the royal residence of the Firbolg, King of Lough Erne.
When the time of his departure came, the three golden apples were plucked from the crystal tree in the midst of the pleasure-garden, and deposited in his bosom; the puppy-hound, Samer, was leashed, and the leash put into his hand; and the black steed, richly harnessed, was got in readiness for him to mount. The king himself helped him on horseback, and both he and his brother assured him that he might not fear burning mountains or hissing serpents, because none would impede him, as his steed was always a passport to and from his subaqueous kingdom. And both he and his brother extorted a promise from Conn-eda, that he would visit them once every year at least.
When it was time for him to leave, the three golden apples were picked from the crystal tree in the middle of the pleasure garden and placed in his arms. The puppy, Samer, was leashed, and the leash was handed to him. The black horse, beautifully outfitted, was made ready for him to ride. The king himself helped him onto the horse, and both he and his brother assured him that he didn’t need to worry about burning mountains or hissing snakes, because nothing would stand in his way, as his horse was always a pass to and from his underwater kingdom. They both made Conn-eda promise that he would visit them at least once a year.
[Pg 318] Conn-eda took leave of his dear friend, and the king his brother. The parting was a tender one, soured by regret on both sides. He proceeded on his way without meeting anything to obstruct him, and in due time came in sight of the dún of his father, where the queen had been placed on the pinnacle of the tower, in full hope that, as it was the last day of her imprisonment there, the prince would not make his appearance, and thereby forfeit all pretensions and right to the crown of his father for ever. But her hopes were doomed to meet a disappointment, for when it had been announced to her by her couriers, who had been posted to watch the arrival of the prince, that he approached, she was incredulous; but when she saw him mounted on a foaming black steed, richly harnessed, and leading a strange kind of animal by a silver chain, she at once knew he was returning in triumph, and that her schemes laid for his destruction were frustrated. In the excess of grief at her disappointment, she cast herself from the top of the tower, and was instantly dashed to pieces. Conn-eda met a welcome reception from his father, who mourned him as lost to him for ever, during his absence; and, when the base conduct of the queen became known, the king and his chieftains ordered her remains to be consumed to ashes for her perfidy and wickedness.
[Pg 318] Conn-eda said goodbye to his dear friend and his brother, the king. The farewell was emotional, filled with regret on both sides. He continued on his journey without any obstacles, and soon caught sight of his father's fort, where the queen had been placed at the top of the tower, hoping that since it was her last day of imprisonment, the prince wouldn’t show up and would lose all claims to his father’s crown forever. But her hopes were about to be dashed because when her couriers, who had been stationed to watch for the prince's arrival, announced that he was coming, she couldn't believe it. However, when she saw him riding a frothing black horse, richly adorned, and leading a strange creature by a silver chain, she immediately realized he was returning in triumph, and her plans for his downfall had failed. Overcome with grief from her disappointment, she threw herself from the top of the tower and was instantly crushed. Conn-eda received a warm welcome from his father, who had mourned him as lost forever during his absence; and when the queen's disgraceful actions were revealed, the king and his leaders ordered her remains to be burned to ashes for her betrayal and wickedness.
Conn-eda planted the three golden apples in his garden, and instantly a great tree, bearing similar fruit, sprang up. This tree caused all the district to produce an exuberance of crops and fruits, so that it became as fertile and plentiful as the dominions of the Firbolgs, in consequence of the extraordinary powers possessed by the golden fruit. The hound Samer and the steed were of the utmost utility to him; and his reign was long and prosperous, and celebrated among the old people for the great abundance of corn, fruit, milk, fowl, and fish that prevailed during this happy reign. It was after the name Conn-eda the province of Connaucht, or Conneda, or Connacht, was so called.
Conn-eda planted three golden apples in his garden, and immediately a magnificent tree, producing the same type of fruit, grew up. This tree made the entire area overflow with crops and fruits, making it as fertile and abundant as the lands of the Firbolgs, thanks to the extraordinary powers of the golden fruit. The hound Samer and the steed were extremely helpful to him; his reign was long and prosperous, celebrated among the elders for the great abundance of grain, fruit, milk, poultry, and fish that thrived during this joyful time. The province of Connacht, or Conneda, was named after him.
Footnotes
[70] Printed first in the Cambrian Journal, 1855; reprinted and re-edited in the Folk-Lore Record, vol. ii.
[70] First published in the Cambrian Journal, 1855; reprinted and revised in the Folk-Lore Record, vol. ii.
[71] Innis Fodhla—Island of Destiny, an old name for Ireland.
[71] Innis Fodhla—Island of Destiny, an ancient name for Ireland.
[72] The Firbolgs believed their elysium to be under water. The peasantry still believe many lakes to be peopled.—See section on T'yeer na n-Oge.
[72] The Firbolgs thought their paradise was beneath the water. Many common folks still believe that numerous lakes are inhabited.—See section on T'yeer na n-Oge.
NOTES.
Earth's gods.—Par. 2, Page 2.
Occultists, from Paracelsus to Elephas Levi, divide the nature spirits into gnomes, sylphs, salamanders, undines; or earth, air, fire, and water spirits. Their emperors, according to Elephas, are named Cob, Paralda, Djin, Hicks respectively. The gnomes are covetous, and of the melancholic temperament. Their usual height is but two spans, though they can elongate themselves into giants. The sylphs are capricious, and of the bilious temperament. They are in size and strength much greater than men, as becomes the people of the winds. The salamanders are wrathful, and in temperament sanguine. In appearance they are long, lean, and dry. The undines are soft, cold, fickle, and phlegmatic. In appearance they are like man. The salamanders and sylphs have no fixed dwellings.
Occultists, from Paracelsus to Elephas Levi, categorize nature spirits into gnomes, sylphs, salamanders, and undines, representing earth, air, fire, and water spirits. Their leaders, according to Elephas, are named Cob, Paralda, Djin, and Hicks, respectively. Gnomes are greedy and tend to be melancholic. They usually stand about two spans tall, but they can stretch themselves into giants. Sylphs are whimsical and have a bilious temperament. They are much larger and stronger than humans, fitting for beings of the winds. Salamanders are quick-tempered and have a sanguine nature. In appearance, they are long, thin, and dry. Undines are soft, cold, changeable, and phlegmatic. They resemble humans in appearance. Salamanders and sylphs do not have permanent homes.
It has been held by many that somewhere out of the void there is a perpetual dribble of souls; that these souls pass through many shapes before they incarnate as men—hence the nature spirits. They are invisible—except at rare moments and times; they inhabit the interior elements, while we live upon the outer and the gross. Some float perpetually through space, and the motion of the planets drives them hither and thither in currents. Hence some Rosicrucians have thought astrology may foretell many things; for a tide of them flowing around the earth arouses there, emotions and changes, according to its nature.
Many believe that from the void, there is a constant flow of souls; that these souls take on various forms before becoming human—hence the existence of nature spirits. They are generally invisible, except for rare instances; they exist within the inner elements while we dwell in the outer and physical world. Some wander endlessly through space, influenced by the movement of planets, which sends them drifting this way and that. Because of this, some Rosicrucians believe that astrology can predict many events, as the tides of these souls circulating around the Earth evoke emotions and changes based on their nature.
Besides those of human appearance are many animal and bird-like shapes. It has been noticed that from these latter entirely come the familiars seen by Indian braves when they go fasting in the forest, seeking the instruction of the spirits. Though all at times are friendly to men—to some men—"They have," says Paracelsus, "an aversion to self-conceited and opinionated persons, such as dogmatists, scientists, drunkards, and gluttons, and against vulgar and quarrelsome people of all kinds; but they love natural men, who are simple-minded and childlike, innocent and sincere, and the less there is of vanity and hypocrisy in a man, the easier will it be to approach them; but otherwise they are as shy as wild animals."
In addition to those that look human, there are many shapes resembling animals and birds. It's been observed that these latter forms are what the Indian warriors see as familiars when they fast in the forest, seeking guidance from the spirits. While they are generally friendly toward people—some people—"They have," as Paracelsus puts it, "a dislike for arrogant and opinionated individuals, like dogmatists, scientists, drunks, and gluttons, as well as for rude and argumentative people of all types; but they are fond of genuine people who are simple-minded and childlike, innocent and sincere. The less vanity and hypocrisy someone has, the easier it will be for them to connect; otherwise, they are as elusive as wild animals."
Sir Sam Ferguson.—Pages 13 and 38.
Many in Ireland consider Sir Samuel Ferguson their greatest poet. The English reader will most likely never have heard his name, for Anglo-Irish critics, who have found English audience, being more Anglo than Irish, have been content to follow English opinion instead of leading it, in all matters concerning Ireland.
Many people in Ireland see Sir Samuel Ferguson as their greatest poet. Most English readers probably haven't heard of him, since Anglo-Irish critics, who have managed to reach English audiences, tend to be more Anglo than Irish. They've been satisfied to follow English opinions rather than shaping them when it comes to anything about Ireland.
Cusheen Loo.—Page 33.
Forts, otherwise raths or royalties, are circular ditches enclosing a little field, where, in most cases, if you dig down you come to stone chambers, their bee-hive roofs and walls made of unmortared stone. In these little fields the ancient Celts fortified themselves and their cattle, in winter retreating into the stone chambers, where also they were buried. The people call them Dane's forts, from a misunderstanding of the word Danān (Tuath-de-Danān). The fairies have taken up their abode therein, guarding them from all disturbance. Whoever roots them up soon finds his cattle falling sick, or his family or himself. Near the raths are sometimes found flint arrow-heads; these are called "fairy darts," and are supposed to have been flung by the fairies, when angry, at men or cattle.
Forts, also known as raths or royalties, are circular ditches that enclose a small field. If you dig down in most cases, you'll find stone chambers with bee-hive shaped roofs and walls made of unmortared stone. In these little fields, the ancient Celts defended themselves and their cattle, often retreating into the stone chambers during winter, where they were also sometimes buried. Locals refer to them as Dane's forts due to a misunderstanding of the word Danān (Tuath-de-Danān). Fairies have taken residence there, guarding the sites from any disturbance. Anyone who disturbs them soon discovers their cattle get sick or that their family or themselves face misfortune. Flint arrowheads are sometimes found near the raths; these are called "fairy darts" and are believed to have been thrown by angry fairies at people or cattle.
Legend of Knockgrafton.—Page 40.
Moat does not mean a place with water, but a tumulus or barrow. The words Da Luan Da Mort agus Da Dardeen are Gaelic for "Monday, Tuesday, and Wednesday too." Da Hena is Thursday. Story-tellers, in telling this tale, says Croker, sing these words to the following music—according to Croker, music of very ancient kind:—
Moat doesn't refer to a place filled with water, but rather a mound or burial site. The words Da Luan Da Mort agus Da Dardeen are Gaelic for "Monday, Tuesday, and Wednesday too." Da Hena means Thursday. Storytellers, when narrating this tale, according to Croker, sing these words to music—Croker notes it is of very ancient origin:—
[Music]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
[Pg 321] Mr. Douglas Hyde has heard the story in Connaught, with the song of the fairy given as "Peean Peean daw feean, Peean go leh agus leffin" [pighin, pighin, dà phighin, pighin go ieith agus leith phighin], which in English means, "a penny, a penny, twopence, a penny and a half, and a halfpenny."
[Pg 321] Mr. Douglas Hyde has heard the story in Connaught, with the fairy song going, "Peean Peean daw feean, Peean go leh agus leffin" [pighin, pighin, dà phighin, pighin go ieith agus leith phighin], which translates to "a penny, a penny, twopence, a penny and a half, and a halfpenny."
Kidnapped Child.—Page 59.
The places mentioned are round about Sligo. Further Rosses is a very noted fairy locality. There is here a little point of rocks where, if anyone falls asleep, there is danger of their waking silly, the fairies having carried off their souls.
The places mentioned are around Sligo. Further Rosses is a well-known fairy spot. There's a small area of rocks where, if someone falls asleep, they risk waking up confused because the fairies might have taken their souls.
Lonely Fairies.—Page 80.
The trooping fairies wear green jackets, the solitary ones red. On the red jacket of the Lepracaun, according to McAnally, are seven rows of buttons—seven buttons in each row. On the western coast, he says, the red jacket is covered by a frieze one, and in Ulster the creature wears a cocked hat, and when he is up to anything unusually mischievous, leaps on to a wall and spins, balancing himself on the point of the hat with his heels in the air. McAnally tells how once a peasant saw a battle between the green jacket fairies and the red. When the green jackets began to win, so delighted was he to see the green above the red, he gave a great shout. In a moment all vanished and he was flung into the ditch.
The trooping fairies wear green jackets, while the solitary ones wear red. According to McAnally, the red jacket of the Lepracaun has seven rows of buttons—seven buttons in each row. He mentions that on the western coast, the red jacket is covered by a frieze jacket, and in Ulster, the creature wears a cocked hat. When he's up to something particularly mischievous, he jumps onto a wall and spins, balancing on the tip of his hat with his heels in the air. McAnally recounts how a peasant once witnessed a battle between the green jacket fairies and the red. As the green jackets started to win, he was so thrilled to see the green triumphing over the red that he let out a loud cheer. In an instant, they all disappeared, and he found himself thrown into the ditch.
Banshee's Wail.—Page 108.
Mr. and Mrs. S. C. Hall give the following notation of the cry:—
Mr. and Mrs. S. C. Hall provide the following description of the cry:—
[Music]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Signs.—Page 108.
We have other omens beside the Banshee and the Dullahan and the Coach-a-Bower. I know one family where death is announced by the cracking of a whip. Some families are attended by phantoms of ravens [Pg 322] or other birds. When McManus, of '48 celebrity, was sitting by his dying brother, a bird of vulture-like appearance came through the window and lighted on the breast of the dying man. The two watched in terror, not daring to drive it off. It crouched there, bright-eyed, till the soul left the body. It was considered a most evil omen. Lefanu worked this into a tale. I have good authority for tracing its origin to McManus and his brother.
We have more signs of death besides the Banshee, the Dullahan, and the Coach-a-Bower. I know one family where death is signaled by the crack of a whip. Some families are visited by ghostly ravens or other birds. When McManus, who was famous in '48, was sitting by his dying brother, a bird that looked like a vulture flew in through the window and landed on the chest of the dying man. They both watched in dread, not daring to shoo it away. It stayed there, with its bright eyes, until the soul departed. It was seen as a very bad omen. Lefanu incorporated this into a story. I have reliable sources that trace its origin back to McManus and his brother.
A witch trial.—Page 146.
The last trial for witchcraft in Ireland—there were never very many—is thus given in MacSkimin's History of Carrickfergus:—"1711, March 31st, Janet Mean, of Braid-island; Janet Latimer, Irish-quarter, Carrickfergus; Janet Millar, Scotch-quarter, Carrickfergus; Margaret Mitchel, Kilroot; Catharine M'Calmond, Janet Liston, alias Seller, Elizabeth Seller, and Janet Carson, the four last from Island Magee, were tried here, in the County of Antrim Court, for witchcraft."
The last witchcraft trial in Ireland—there weren’t many—is recorded in MacSkimin's History of Carrickfergus:—"On March 31, 1711, Janet Mean from Braid-island; Janet Latimer from Irish-quarter, Carrickfergus; Janet Millar from Scotch-quarter, Carrickfergus; Margaret Mitchel from Kilroot; Catharine M'Calmond; Janet Liston, also known as Seller; Elizabeth Seller; and Janet Carson, the last four from Island Magee, were tried here in the County of Antrim Court for witchcraft."
Their alleged crime was tormenting a young woman, called Mary Dunbar, about eighteen years of age, at the house of James Hattridge, Island Magee, and at other places to which she was removed. The circumstances sworn on the trial were as follows:—
Their supposed crime was tormenting a young woman named Mary Dunbar, who was around eighteen years old, at the home of James Hattridge in Island Magee, and at other locations where she was taken. The details presented during the trial were as follows:—
"The afflicted person being, in the month of February, 1711, in the house of James Hattridge, Island Magee (which had been for some time believed to be haunted by evil spirits), found an apron on the parlour floor, that had been missing some time, tied with five strange knots, which she loosened.
"The affected individual, in February 1711, was in the house of James Hattridge in Island Magee (which had been thought to be haunted by evil spirits for a while) when she discovered an apron on the living room floor that had been missing for some time, tied with five strange knots, which she then loosened."
"On the following day she was suddenly seized with a violent pain in her thigh, and afterwards fell into fits and ravings; and, on recovering, said she was tormented by several women, whose dress and personal appearance she minutely described. Shortly after, she was again seized with the like fits, and on recovering she accused five other women of tormenting her, describing them also. The accused persons being brought from different parts of the country, she appeared to suffer extreme fear and additional torture as they approached the house.
"On the next day, she suddenly experienced a sharp pain in her thigh and then fell into fits and delusions; when she came to, she said she was being tormented by several women, describing their clothing and looks in detail. Soon after, she was hit again with similar fits, and when she recovered, she accused five more women of torturing her, describing them as well. When the accused women were brought in from various parts of the country, she seemed to be filled with intense fear and even more distress as they got closer to the house."
"It was also deposed that strange noises, as of whistling, scratching, etc., were heard in the house, and that a sulphureous smell was observed in the rooms; that stones, turf, and the like were thrown about the house, and the coverlets, etc., frequently taken off the beds and made up in the shape of a corpse; and that a bolster once walked out of a room into the kitchen with a night-gown about it! It likewise appeared in evidence that in some of her fits three strong men were scarcely able to hold her in the bed; that at times she vomited feathers, cotton yarn, pins, and buttons; and that on one occasion she slid off the bed and was laid on the floor, as if supported and drawn by an invincible power. The afflicted person was unable to give any evidence on the trial, being during that time dumb, but had no violent fit during its continuance."
"It was also reported that strange noises, like whistling and scratching, were heard in the house, and that a foul smell was noticed in the rooms; that stones, dirt, and similar items were thrown around the house, and the bedding was often taken off the beds and arranged in the shape of a corpse; and that a pillow once walked out of a room into the kitchen wrapped in a nightgown! It also became evident that during some of her fits, three strong men could barely hold her in bed; at times she would vomit feathers, cotton yarn, pins, and buttons; and that on one occasion, she slid off the bed and ended up on the floor, as if being pulled and supported by an invisible force. The afflicted person was unable to provide any evidence during the trial, as she was mute at that time, but did not have any violent fits while it was ongoing."
[Pg 323] In defence of the accused, it appeared that they were mostly sober, industrious people, who attended public worship, could repeat the Lord's Prayer, and had been known to pray both in public and private; and that some of them had lately received communion.
[Pg 323] In defense of the accused, it seemed that they were mostly sober, hardworking individuals who attended public worship, could recite the Lord's Prayer, and had been seen praying both in public and private; and that some of them had recently taken communion.
Judge Upton charged the jury, and observed on the regular attendance of accused at public worship; remarking that he thought it improbable that real witches could so far retain the form of religion as to frequent the religious worship of God, both publicly and privately, which had been proved in favour of the accused. He concluded by giving his opinion "that the jury could not bring them in guilty upon the sole testimony of the afflicted person's visionary images." He was followed by Judge Macarthy, who differed from him in opinion, "and thought the jury might, from the evidence, bring them in guilty," which they accordingly did.
Judge Upton addressed the jury and noted the regular attendance of the accused at public worship. He commented that he found it unlikely that genuine witches could maintain the practice of religion enough to participate in the worship of God, both publicly and privately, which had been demonstrated in favor of the accused. He concluded by expressing his view that "the jury could not convict them based solely on the testimony of the afflicted person’s visions." Judge Macarthy then spoke, stating that he disagreed and believed the jury could, based on the evidence, find them guilty, which they ultimately did.
This trial lasted from six o'clock in the morning till two in the afternoon; and the prisoners were sentenced to be imprisoned twelve months, and to stand four times in the pillory of Carrickfergus.
This trial lasted from six in the morning until two in the afternoon, and the prisoners were sentenced to a year in prison and to stand in the pillory of Carrickfergus four times.
Tradition says that the people were much exasperated against these unfortunate persons, who were severely pelted in the pillory with boiled cabbage stalks and the like, by which one of them had an eye beaten out.
Tradition says that the people were very angry at these unfortunate individuals, who were harshly pelted in the pillory with boiled cabbage stalks and similar items, resulting in one of them losing an eye.
T'yeer-na-n-Oge.—Page 200.
"Tir-na-n-óg," Mr. Douglas Hyde writes, "'The Country of the Young,' is the place where the Irish peasant will tell you geabhaedh tu an sonas aer pighin, 'you will get happiness for a penny,' so cheap and common it will be. It is sometimes, but not often, called Tir-na-hóige; the 'Land of Youth.' Crofton Croker writes it, Thierna-na-noge, which is an unfortunate mistake of his, Thierna meaning a lord, not a country. This unlucky blunder is, like many others of the same sort where Irish words are concerned, in danger of becoming stereotyped, as the name of Iona has been, from mere clerical carelessness."
"Tir-na-n-óg," Mr. Douglas Hyde writes, "'The Country of the Young,' is the place where an Irish peasant will tell you geabhaedh tu an sonas aer pighin, 'you will get happiness for a penny,' so cheap and common it will be. It is sometimes, but not often, called Tir-na-hóige; the 'Land of Youth.' Crofton Croker refers to it as Thierna-na-noge, which is an unfortunate mistake on his part, as Thierna means a lord, not a country. This unlucky error is, like many others of the same kind when it comes to Irish words, at risk of becoming a stereotype, just as the name Iona has been due to mere clerical carelessness."
The Gonconer or Gancanagh.—Page 207.
O'Kearney, a Louthman, deeply versed in Irish lore, writes of the gean-cānach (love-talker) that he is "another diminutive being of the same tribe as the Lepracaun, but, unlike him, he personated love and idleness, and always appeared with a dudeen in his jaw in lonesome valleys, and it was his custom to make love to shepherdesses and milk-maids. It was considered very unlucky to meet him, and whoever was known to have ruined his fortune by devotion to the fair sex was said to have met a gean-cānach. The dudeen, or ancient Irish tobacco [Pg 324] pipe, found in our raths, etc., is still popularly called a gean-canach's pipe."
O'Kearney, a man from Louth, well-versed in Irish folklore, writes about the gean-cānach (love-talker) as "another small creature of the same kind as the Leprechaun, but unlike him, he embodied love and laziness, always showing up with a pipe in his mouth in lonely valleys, and it was his habit to flirt with shepherdesses and milkmaids. Meeting him was considered extremely unlucky, and anyone known to have messed up their life chasing after women was said to have encountered a gean-cānach. The pipe, or ancient Irish tobacco pipe, discovered in our raths, etc., is still commonly referred to as a gean-cānach's pipe." [Pg 324]
The word is not to be found in dictionaries, nor does this spirit appear to be well known, if known at all, in Connacht. The word is pronounced gánconâgh.
The word isn’t found in dictionaries, nor does this spirit seem to be well known, if known at all, in Connacht. The word is pronounced gánconâgh.
In the MS. marked R.I.A. 23/E. 13 in the Roy' Ir. Ac., there is a long poem describing such a fairy hurling-match as the one in the story, only the fairies described as the shiagh, or host, wore plaids and bonnets, like Highlanders. After the hurling the fairies have a hunt, in which the poet takes part, and they swept with great rapidity through half Ireland. The poem ends with the line—
In the manuscript labeled R.I.A. 23/E. 13 at the Royal Irish Academy, there's a lengthy poem that describes a fairy hurling match similar to the one in the story. However, the fairies, referred to as the shiagh, or host, are depicted wearing plaids and bonnets like Highlanders. After the hurling, the fairies go on a hunt, which the poet participates in, and they race at great speed across half of Ireland. The poem concludes with the line—
"and I had travelled the five provinces with nothing under me but a yellow bohalawn (rag-weed)."—[Note by Mr. Douglas Hyde.]
"and I had traveled the five provinces with nothing beneath me but a yellow bohalawn (rag-weed)."—[Note by Mr. Douglas Hyde.]
Father John O'Hart.—Page 220.
Father O'Rorke is the priest of the parishes of Ballysadare and Kilvarnet, and it is from his learnedly and faithfully and sympathetically written history of these parishes that I have taken the story of Father John, who had been priest of these parishes, dying in the year 1739. Coloony is a village in Kilvarnet.
Father O'Rorke is the priest for the parishes of Ballysadare and Kilvarnet, and it is from his well-researched, faithful, and compassionate history of these parishes that I have drawn the story of Father John, who had been the priest there, passing away in 1739. Coloony is a village in Kilvarnet.
Some sayings of Father John's have come down. Once when he was sorrowing greatly for the death of his brother, the people said to him, "Why do you sorrow so for your brother when you forbid us to keen?" "Nature," he answered, "forces me, but ye force nature." His memory and influence survives, in the fact that to the present day there has been no keening in Coloony.
Some of Father John's sayings have been passed down. Once, when he was deeply saddened by the death of his brother, people asked him, "Why are you mourning so much for your brother when you tell us not to wail?" He replied, "Nature compels me, but you compel nature." His memory and influence continue, as to this day, there has been no wailing in Coloony.
He was a friend of the celebrated poet and musician, Carolan.
He was a friend of the famous poet and musician, Carolan.
Shoneen and Sleiveen.—Page 220.
Shoneen is the diminutive of shone [Ir. Seón]. There are two Irish names for John—one is Shone, the other is Shawn [Ir. Seághan]. Shone is the "grandest" of the two, and is applied to the gentry. Hence Shoneen means "a little gentry John," and is applied to upstarts and "big" farmers, who ape the rank of gentleman.
Shoneen is the shortened version of shone [Ir. Seón]. There are two Irish names for John—one is Shone, and the other is Shawn [Ir. Seághan]. Shone is the more prestigious of the two and is used for the upper class. Therefore, Shoneen means "a little upper-class John" and refers to newcomers and "big" farmers who try to imitate the social status of gentlemen.
Sleiveen, not to be found in the dictionaries, is a comical Irish word (at least in Connaught) for a rogue. It probably comes from sliabh, a mountain, meaning primarily a mountaineer, and in a secondary sense, on the principle that mountaineers are worse than anybody else, a rogue. I am indebted to Mr. Douglas Hyde for these details, as for many others.
Sleiveen, which you won’t find in dictionaries, is a funny Irish term (at least in Connaught) for a rogue. It likely comes from sliabh, which means mountain, referring mainly to a mountaineer, and in a secondary sense, based on the idea that mountaineers are worse than anyone else, it also means a rogue. I owe these details, along with many others, to Mr. Douglas Hyde.
Demon Cat.—Page 229.
In Ireland one hears much of Demon Cats. The father of one of the present editors of the Fortnightly had such a cat, say county Dublin peasantry. One day the priest dined with him, and objecting to see a cat fed before Christians, said something over it that made it go up the chimney in a flame of fire. "I will have the law on you for doing such a thing to my cat," said the father of the editor. "Would you like to see your cat?" said the priest. "I would," said he, and the priest brought it up, covered with chains, through the hearth-rug, straight out of hell. The Irish devil does not object to these undignified shapes. The Irish devil is not a dignified person. He has no whiff of sulphureous majesty about him. A centaur of the ragamuffin, jeering and shaking his tatters, at once the butt and terror of the saints!
In Ireland, people often talk about Demon Cats. The father of one of the current editors of the Fortnightly supposedly had one, according to the locals in County Dublin. One day, when the priest came over for dinner, he objected to seeing a cat fed before people and said something that made it shoot up the chimney in a burst of flames. "I'll take legal action against you for treating my cat like that," the editor's father said. "Would you like to see your cat?" the priest replied. "I would," he answered, and the priest brought it down, covered in chains, straight from hell through the hearth-rug. The Irish devil doesn’t mind these undignified forms. He’s not a dignified figure at all. He lacks any hint of a sulfurous majesty. He’s like a ragged centaur, jeering and shaking his rags, both the punchline and the fear of the saints!
A Legend of Knockmany.—Page 266.
Carleton says—"Of the grey stone mentioned in this legend, there is a very striking and melancholy anecdote to be told. Some twelve or thirteen years ago, a gentleman in the vicinity of the site of it was building a house, and, in defiance of the legend and curse connected with it, he resolved to break it up and use it. It was with some difficulty, however, that he could succeed in getting his labourers to have anything to do with its mutilation. Two men, however, undertook to blast it, but, somehow, the process of ignition being mismanaged, it exploded prematurely, and one of them was killed. This coincidence was held as a fulfilment of the curse mentioned in the legend. I have heard that it remains in that mutilated state to the present day, no other person being found who had the hardihood to touch it. This stone, before it was disfigured, exactly resembled that which the country people term a miscaun of butter, which is precisely the shape of a complete prism, a circumstance, no doubt, which, in the fertile imagination of the old Senachies, gave rise to the superstition annexed to it."
Carleton says—"The grey stone mentioned in this legend has a striking and sad story attached to it. About twelve or thirteen years ago, a man near the site was building a house and, ignoring the legend and curse connected to it, decided to break it up and use it. However, he had a hard time getting his workers to touch it. Eventually, two men agreed to blast it, but during the process, things went wrong, and it exploded too soon, killing one of them. This event was seen as a fulfillment of the curse mentioned in the legend. I’ve heard that it remains in that damaged state to this day, with no one else brave enough to touch it. Before it was ruined, the stone looked exactly like what the locals call a miscaun of butter, which is shaped like a complete prism. This resemblance likely fueled the superstition created by the old storytellers."
Some experts on Irish folklore.
Croker's Legends of the South of Ireland. Lady Wilde's Ancient Legends of Ireland. Sir William Wilde's Irish Popular Superstitions. McAnally's Irish Wonders. Irish Folk-Lore, by Lageniensis. Lover's Legends and Stories of the Irish Peasantry. Patrick Kennedy's Legendary Fictions of the Irish Celts, Banks of the Boro, Legends of Mount Leinster, and Banks of the Duffrey; Carlton's Traits and Stories of the Irish Peasantry; and the chap-books, Royal Fairy Tales, Hibernian Tales, and Tales of the Fairies. Besides these there are many books on general subjects, containing stray folk-lore, such as Mr. and Mrs. [Pg 326] S. C. Hall's Ireland; Lady Chatterton's Rambles in the South of Ireland; Gerald Griffin's Tales of a Jury-room; and the Leadbeater Papers. For banshee stories see Barrington's Recollections and Miss Lefanu's Memoirs of my Grandmother. In O'Donovan's introduction to the Four Masters are several tales. The principal magazine articles are in the Dublin and London Magazine for 1825–1828 (Sir William Wilde calls this the best collection of Irish folk-lore in existence); and in the Dublin University Magazine for 1839 and 1878, those in '78 being by Miss Maclintock. The Folk-Lore Journal and the Folk-Lore Record contain much Irish folk-lore, as also do the Ossianic Society's publications and the proceedings of the Kilkenny Archæological Society. Old Irish magazines, such as the Penny Journal, Newry Magazine, and Duffy's Sixpenny Magazine and Hibernian Magazine, have much scattered through them. Among the peasantry are immense quantities of ungathered legends and beliefs.
Croker's Legends of the South of Ireland, Lady Wilde's Ancient Legends of Ireland, Sir William Wilde's Irish Popular Superstitions, McAnally's Irish Wonders, Irish Folk-Lore by Lageniensis, Lover's Legends and Stories of the Irish Peasantry, Patrick Kennedy's Legendary Fictions of the Irish Celts, Banks of the Boro, Legends of Mount Leinster, and Banks of the Duffrey; Carlton's Traits and Stories of the Irish Peasantry; and the chap-books Royal Fairy Tales, Hibernian Tales, and Tales of the Fairies. In addition to these, there are many books on general topics featuring bits of folk-lore, like Mr. and Mrs. S. C. Hall's Ireland; Lady Chatterton's Rambles in the South of Ireland; Gerald Griffin's Tales of a Jury-room; and the Leadbeater Papers. For banshee stories, check Barrington's Recollections and Miss Lefanu's Memoirs of my Grandmother. O'Donovan's introduction to the Four Masters includes several tales. Key magazine articles can be found in the Dublin and London Magazine from 1825–1828 (Sir William Wilde considers this the best collection of Irish folk-lore available) and in the Dublin University Magazine from 1839 and 1878, with the 1878 articles written by Miss Maclintock. The Folk-Lore Journal and the Folk-Lore Record contain a lot of Irish folk-lore, as do the Ossianic Society's publications and the proceedings of the Kilkenny Archaeological Society. Old Irish magazines like the Penny Journal, Newry Magazine, Duffy's Sixpenny Magazine, and Hibernian Magazine have much scattered folklore throughout. Among the peasantry, there are vast amounts of untold legends and beliefs.
THE WALTER SCOTT PUBLISHING CO., LTD., FELLING-ON-TYNE
THE WALTER SCOTT PUBLISHING CO., LTD., FELLING-ON-TYNE
Transcriber's Note
- Obvious punctuation and spelling errors repaired.
- Footnotes have been moved to the end of the respective story.
- Due to large amount, footnotes listed numerically.
- Conn-eda and Conneda; horse-shoe, horse-shoes, and horseshoe; and Lu-an and Luan retained as printed.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!